Chapter 1: The Flatlands of Leona Lake
Notes:
In FF.net this was in Liro. I decided to split it here into a new story
Chapter Text
That next day they followed the path east, keeping the horses at a brisk trot through the reedy flatlands. Towards the middle of the afternoon they entered a small unwalled town named Corish, and they rode through it. The narrow unpaved streets stank of middens and their gutters were full of rubbish, vegetable peelings, eggshells, and rotting refuse, and the people watched them pass with distrustful eyes. It was not, thought Rose looking at the pocketed buildings, a particularly pleasant place. Ailis kept a good hold on Shadowless' reigns as she led Rose through the town as if she were afraid someone might try to come and take him, her face set in a grim mask. In little under half an hour, the buildings ended and the road split in two. "This is the main road to Dras-Leona. Here we can make up some lost time," said Ailis, turning her saddle. Arvid neighed and pawed at the ground, and then leapt forward at gallop. It seemed as if she were as eager as his rider to get to Dras-Leona.
They rode quickly, not stopping until they could hear the rushing waters of the Toark River before them, and there the sound of the horse's hoofbeats changed. Before them they saw a broad stone bridge, which had now fallen into disrepair. At the highest point of its span was carved an image of a great bear on the rocks of a gushing cascade, its falling waters rippling off into stone waves down the wide arch; but the bear had almost crumbled out of recognition and the ripples of water was mere runnels in the stone. Despite this the bridge was study, and they crossed safely to the other side and followed the road up along the other side of the valley, and at last they slowed to a trot.
To the west of them the mountains sat heavily on the horizon, and to the east Rose would see the purplish hills of the downs in the distance, but all around them the land was as flat as a floodplain. The Toark River ran towards the mountains, and it looked to Rose as sullen as the landscape, with black reeds sticking out of its churning surface. There were few trees, and those she saw stood solitary, bent by a previous prevailing wind. The land was rich and mucky, fading mounds of snow glittering before they were drowning in sticky mire.
They continued through dismal countryside for the week, traveling as swiftly as they could all day and keeping watch at night. And Rose watched as the river widened and was replaced by a large, gleaming, clear lake, each cloud and bird in the sky reflecting in its mirroring waters, disputed only by an occasional ripple. The bright weather held; Rose's eyes began to ache from the constant glare, and she was tired of the flatlands. They stretched ahead always, pass lone farmhouse and walled town and small rises of stone and blinding white snow- grim, unrelenting, mercilessly there. Despite her boredom, she was thankful for the sunshine, all the same. They had managed to travel a great deal and would be, according to Ailis, halfway through the valley in a couple of days.
As they traveled a contrast between Ailis and Rose seemed wedge itself in their relationship, and soon became a constant thing. They traveled as they always did, out of habit, and superficially things seemed as they always had; they joked, and talked in the evenings, although they did not bring out their swords, Ailis taught Rose how to use the bow better and she developed some skill with it howeer the winds coming off the lake made it tricky to use. But even the brief resumption of Ailis' teaching role could not drive away the shadow that now lay between them, the more powerful because it remained unspoken.
Rose didn't know how this happened. She still trusted Ailis as she always had, but she found that she was less able to speak with her, and the harder it became to find a way to return their former friendship. Ailis who was reserved at the best of times was now mostly silent. Rose resented this, feeling that it was somehow related to Tornac and his death, and at the same time feeling that her silence was being used as a weapon against her.
At noon the fourth day after crossing the Toark, they had paused for their midday meal, near an half burned down hut near the road, its charred wood reaching for the sky like broken fingers. It was not usual for them to eat far off of the road so that Thorn could join them in their brief rest if he choose to and usually he did not, not wanting to interrupt his adventures. That afternoon was no different but the dragon swept down from the sky in wide, swirling circles causing Rose to shudder in nervousness as a pair of travelers watched him in very far distance. She mindtouched with Thorn, and felt a tendril of unease from him. Thorn, she said, I believe that we are too close to the road for you to join us this day. Keep to the skies, people are taking notice.
Thorn ignored her and landed anyhow. He swung around and looked at her with one of large, red eye, his wings remaining unfolded. There is something you must see , he said.
Can you not show me from where we are? Rose took a bite out of a stale biscuit.
You need to see for yourself. He bashed his tail loudly against the ground, scattering a number of stones in different directions. I need you to see it.
"Rose," Ailis said, glancing towards the road, "What does he want?"
"He wishes to show me something yet he will not say what." Rose looked at him sullenly, as he walloped the ground with his tail again. "It'd be less troublesome if he did."
Ailis began tapping her foot, her eyes on the passing travelers but nodded. "If that is all, then, please, do go with him," she said. "You know how to find me. But be quick about it, we don't have time to waste."
"Waste it how, exactly?" Rose said, turning to scowl at the woman. "I wish you would tell me so that Thorn and I could perhaps not be left stumbling in the dark as you go about this search of yours."
Ailis looked at her with a mask-like blankness. "Its nothing you need to worry about," she said, waved them away. "Now off you go."
Rose sighed and climbed onto Thorn. Whatever it is that you wish to show me, she said, grasping ahold of the nearest spike that ran along his back, it best be important.
It is. Thorn crutched down the ground and jumped, pumping his wings powerfully until they were in the sky. The land lay below them was like a giant piece of patchwork, each home a stitching of thread, and Rose looked over it for a moment before closing her eyes, fighting off a sudden feeling of sickness. The scales of Thorn's bulk bit into her legs, making her regret the lack of barrier between them, and she tried to swing her legs out just a bit but doing so destabilized her and she almost fell. She didn't do it again. Beneath her, she could feel the power of Thorn, each smooth movement of muscle and pounding of his wings as they hit the air.
Though Rose was not paying mind to Thorn's directions, he was following a winding stream that led them away from the road to a small dwelling of trees, far from any human claim, where there the river widened to a pool. Thorn landed there near that pool and for a time he looked around, searching for something. There, he said lowing himself to the ground. Look.
Rose opened her eyes and looked around at the small grouping of trees encircling them, the cold, clear water bubbling over small, flat stones, and in the distance a shepherd's hut sat squawky on a hill with white points of sheep milling around it. What should I be seeing?
Thorn grumbled deeply, and shook himself making her tumble to the ground from his back. Look, he said, pointing at the ground with his snout.
Looking at him unhappily, Rose stood and, brushing herself off, walked around him. On the ground was an indentation. It almost looked like a track. Something a living creature would leave behind, like those Ailis had shown her from deer in the snow. For a moment she could only stare then she started with shock and glanced at Thorn. It belongs to a dragon, she said . She was very sure of it. The print looked very much like Thorn's with the exception that it was slimmer, the carvings from the claws willowier, and it was not so deep as his as if the creature were lighter. This is what you wished for me see, isn't it?
Yes, he said doubtfully. It may be a ploy. Something to lure us.
It may as well be from something akin to dragon, she said. There are such things, I believe.
Thorn grumbled unhappily. I wouldn't know.
Rose looked at the print uncertainly for a moment in puzzlement, and then looked at Thorn. I don't know enough about it. Well, let's go, shall we? she said, not wanting to put much thought in the prints and what they might mean. We shan't become any wiser by merely standing here looking at it.
Thorn said nothing, keeping his thoughts to himself and crouched down, allowing her to climb onto his back. He soon took the skies, and Rose once again shut her eyes as the blasting, cold wind burned her skin. When they returned to Ailis, she didn't mention the footprints. If Ailis could have her secrets, then so could she.
The following day, they kept again to the road, stopping only once to allow the horses to rest and for them to have a quick meal. They now began to pass more people; farmers headed to markets pulling wagons of dried produce pulled by tired looking ponies with rough hair and staring ribs, and the occasional oxen; two or three times there was a woman walking with a heavy basket strapped to her back, out of which poked heads of chickens, squawking in protest, or holding small, grizzling children that pulled at their skirts.
They traveled as fast as before, and Rose began to now feel the loss of Ailis' company; the breach that had been there before had now opened up between them, and the silence was almost complete. They spoke only at absolute need, and then it was as brief as possible, their silence soon becoming an impenetrable wall. The breach even extended to the horses, who bickered uncharacteristically; Starshine once bit Shadowless on the flank and was kicked in the belly for the liberty. It was only enough to wind him, to Rose's relief, but the women tended to the horses separately. Rose was privately worried about the black horse, whose coat had begun to loss its shine, but she could see very little she could do about it. Rose's only company was Thorn who knew her mood and unhappiness, and would lie close at night and talk with her during the day but it only slightly eased the ache within her. She felt somehow exiled from humankind.
Their ride was uneventful as the expect of the city of Dras-Leona that always grew closer and Thorn's company became infrequent as more and more people began to fill the roads, and the days grew warmer and the land hillier. The weather held, each day drawing into clear skies, and a warming sun which glowed in the cloudless sky of unending blue. If the weather remained this way, Ailis reckoned that it would take them a week to ride to the city.
"There is something we need to speak about," Ailis said, one night after they had set up camp. The sun threw fragments of red ripples into the sky, and there were no clouds at all, only tiny shadows moving over the earth.
Rose looked up from cutting meat of two woodcocks in surprise. "What-" she began before having to stop to blow a brownish grey feather off her lip "-do we need to speak about?'
Ailis looked down, carefully folding up the map as if she were gathering her thoughts. "I do not wish to keep secrets between us, Rose. They never seem to do anyone any good however I'm finding myself struggling, what I have to say isn't something that you should be told but rather grew up knowing. And I wish, with everything inside that this were the case," she said and paused, before unfolding the map and began refolding it.
Rose continued to stare at her, waiting for her to speak, blowing again at the feather that seemed to make a permanent home in her hair as her patience waned. She had moved unconsciously away from Ailis and now sat with the bloodied knife gripped firmly in her hand poised toward the woman. Finally, she spoke, "What were you saying? What should I have known?"
Ailis looked up at her with thinning lips and for a moment her eyes stilled on the knife. "Put the knife down," she said, sighing as Rose crudely stuck it into the chest of one of the lifeless birds. "I'm sure the bird wouldn't thank you for that."
Rose shrugged. "It is dead. You might find that it cannot thank me for anything."
"I do not mean to be so long winded. I'm afraid to say that I have no words that seem to suffice but know that I speak the truth. I came to Urû'baen for more than the dragon eggs. It my intention to liberate you from Galbatorix and allow you the choice to leave his halls forever." The look Ailis gave her made her look as if she were in pain. "My sole focus was you."
Rose stopped listening and sank into a black reverie. What interest was she to Ailis? Had she been rescued from the capital merely to be thrown at the Varden as a trophy until she was no longer useful? If so, she was trapped, she had no place else to go and she hadn't the skills to make it in the wild with only Thorn, and she certainly did not wish to return the capital-
"Rose!" She startled at the use of her name and looked away from her bags realizing that she was calculating how fast she could load them onto Starshine. Rose shook herself and cast the woman a dark look, distrust coiling in her belly. Could she and her horse even outrun Arvid and Ailis?
Surely it couldn't be that challenging, not with Thorn. He would certainly help in slowing the woman while she made a run for it, if he was willing to go with her at all.
"Well, you're taking this just as well as I thought you might," the woman muttered bleakly. "I know you haven't heard a word I've said so I'll be blunt. I've lied to you out of necessity. My birth name is not 'Ailis' though it's the name I've gone by for many years. Before then I was known as Selena and you are the child I had believed to have died by her father's hand. I should have told you before now, I've tried to but I have been remiss due to my own uncertainties and for that, I apologize as well." Beneath the bitterness in her voice, Rose heard the anguish of an undimmed grief. For a second, as if she were a burning glass, the woman's emotions flashed through her. Then the woman looked at Rose through wet eyelashes with a strange shyness, and studied her for a moment, only to turn away disgruntled when Rose said or did nothing.
For a long time Rose couldn't talk, even if she wanted to, nor could she think, her mind completely blink. Then as the shock receded, she stood up and walked away into the night, the woodcocks forgotten. Ailis, or Selena, whoever she was, called after her, but Rose ignored the calls and continued for a time in useless wandering until she reached Leona Lake. She stared out at its surface for a time, looking at the stars in the reflection of the sky until she felt Thorn mindtouch her. As her mind mended with his, her thoughts returned with vengeance but neither of them said anything.
Rose sighed, pulling the feather from the tangles of her hair, and looked back at the encampment. She didn't know what to think or do, and allowed herself to stank into the grass as nameless emotions swelled around her. Through watering eyes, she watched the glowing sparks from the fire, a frail light in the empty blackness, flared up briefly filling the darkness of the world.
Chapter 2: A Friend
Chapter Text
After that night Ailis (as Rose decided to continue calling her) was gentler with Rose, but once the truth was let out it couldn't be put back. Rose rebuffed her attempts at conversation and for the next two days as they continued to ride through the plains in silence. In that silence Rose kept a careful count of the towns they passed, perhaps the only things she kept count of during those days, becoming more and more apprehensive.
With the shock of what Ailis had told her wearing away, Rose found herself almost completely inattentive, thinking more than observing what was around her. The more her mind strayed, the more she thought of Tornac. Memories of him looming before her mind; an afternoon gathering blueberries; evenings in a grand, glowing room playing lays and talking; smuggled desserts; earfuls of sterns words; and moments of comforts and hurts. She would wipe her eyes then after she thought of these things and look around at the endless plains, the sun glared off the shining lake and she blinked, having to wipe her eyes once more. The flatlands stretched away before and behind her, the huge range of the Spine completely gone from sight, the only sign, Rose felt, that meant they had traveled any distance at all.
But with that moment would only last a second as Rose couldn't still her mind for long by looking at the landscape, and her doubts and fears surfaced and spread out before her. She was angry, a blinding ire that often left her breathless, at Ailis. For well over six months the woman had conversed with her, formed an amity with her knowing what she knew, who she was, and never once saying a thing about it. Sure, Ailis had told her things, things that if Rose had been sensible she would have paid closer attention to she might have been able to piece it all together, but that hardly mattered: the words were not said. Rose supposed that it was because Ailis knew how she felt towards her mother, the childhood resentment of abandonment, and perhaps that was why. But, and this kept coming to the front of her mind in a nagging manner, her mother was dead.
Selena had died years ago having disappeared for a time during her duty of being the Black Hand, and later she returned to Morzan's castle wounded then passed into the Void. The King himself had announced Selena's death and led her memorial. And word of this woman, who claimed to be Selena, had never reached Rose's nor the King's ears; he who had many spies in the Varden and elsewhere. It was inconceivable to think that Ailis hadn't lied, that Selena was not died, her body hidden and forgotten. And how could she be alive, for if she was: why had Rose been cast off to Urû'baen? Why hadn't her mother, if Ailis was indeed Selena, come sooner? And why then after so many years, come at all?
Soon her thoughts paddled back and forth, trouncing her mind until it was sore as if it were beaten. And Thorn certainly didn't help her swirling thoughts any. You have the same eyes, he said one evening, after looking between them for a very long time. Its easy to see when you know. Rose had then grumbled at him that their eye color was different but the dragon simply blinked at her. The color makes no difference to me, I see differently than you. You have a likeness to her that cannot be denied. I think that if her words are true, I would not be surprised.
Selena is dead, Rose told him. She had died in Morzan's castle. I was there to witness it.
You were hardly more than a hatchling. It's not likely you remember your mother dying at such a young age, he said, playfully swatting her legs with his tail. I remember very little of when I first hatched. I know only what you know and have told me, and I'm a dragon, my memory is better than that of a two-legged.
She glared at him without humor, and kicked his tail away. You're not being amusing, Thorn.
I am not trying to be.
Rose could have continued to argue with him, and a part of her wanted to, but she decided against it and sat down. Looking up at the moon which was now at full, burning brightly in the chilled night, throwing shadows over the sedges, through the withies, Rose shivered. Feelings she thought were dead rose up and distorted until they were unrecognizable, turning strange faces towards her, and a terrible desolation seized her heart. She lay on her back shivering with cold, unable to take any comfort in her body or mind.
She woke when it was still dark from troubled dreams that she did not remember. There had been no frost but she was drenched in a freezing, heavy dew, and the grey of the world seemed bleak and empty. She looked up at the sky, judging the day; wafts of auburn clouds rode the sky above, and orders of waterfowl squabbled as they fought the airstream, fragmenting the clear, endless blue. With an unhappy sigh, she sat up.
"A good morning to you, Rose," said Ailis, looking away from the cooking pot. "Did you sleep well?"
Rose narrowed her eyes and bit her lip, then sighed. "Well enough, I suppose," she said. "And you?"
"Quite decently," Ailis said, pouring water from the pot into their waterskins. When she finished she stood up and wiped her damp hands on her tunic. "Rose, there is something we need to discuss."
Ailis paused, waiting for Rose to speak. Rose said nothing. How could Ailis truly expect for Rose to want to hear more that she had to say? When she was still reeling from when Ailis had last spoke those words? Surely she understood that it was too early in the day for this.
The woman sighed, and pulled back her loose hair from her face. "It would be so much easier if you would talk to me," she complained with an annoyed huff. "Its no matter I suppose, you only have to listen."
Rose shifted on the ground, suddenly uncomfortable on the rough grass, and felt Thorn mindtouch her. He didn't open his eyes, though he was not asleep, and his tail began to swish. Listen to what she has to say, he said. No harm can come from it.
She simply looked at him and turned away. "Do tell me, then."
Ailis looked conflicted for a moment, then, as she moved the pot further from the fire with a long rodding stick, she began to talk. "I know you are having a difficultly believing what I had told you, and that you'll have a harder time still with what I'm about to say," she said slowly. "However, there are a number of things you need to know, and so I'm going to direct once more, there is no time to be otherwise." She paused again, looking down as she tossed the stick into the brush, her face pale. "Three years after your birth I discovered I was with child once again, and I knew that I could not allow Morzan to discover this also, not after what he did to you." She paused, and looked up, studying the branches above. "I couldn't take you with me, and that was torturous knowledge, but I decided that when I returned I would find a way to take you from Gresyni Castle, as Morzan liked to call his estate.
"And so I traveled to the town I grew up in and for a time I lived with my brother, wishing all the while that I brought you also. He and wife were very kind to have let me stay, we hadn't left before on good terms. Months passed and after the boy, your brother, came into the world, I left him there and returned to Gresyni but you were not there. So I left with a friend to the Varden, and didn't return.
Here's the trouble, Rose, while I was in Teirm, I heard from a reliable source that my son is traveling to Dras-Leona, and this is why we travel in such haste. It's my hopes that we won't have go into Dras-Leona, and that we'll reach him beforehand."
Rose looked at her doubtingly, the rest of her body wouldn't move. "Ailis," she said. "You cannot expect me to believe the least of this."
"I do expect you to," said Ailis, her eyes flashing. "It's the truth, Rose. Do you want evidence of some sort?"
Rose rubbed her eyes, in attempt to clean the sleep from them, and looked at Ailis in tired seriousness. Yes, Rose thought, verification for her statements would be quite nice.
Ailis made an exasperated sound and stood up, looking around as if she were trying to think. "What is that you expect me to say," she said at last, "or do that will prove to you that I am speaking the truth? I've tried so hard to be truthful with you."
Cold anger washed through her, pushing away her better judgment, and Rose stood up also, glaring at the woman. "If you had spoken the truth in the beginning perhaps, I could believe you," said she, her voice calmer than what she felt it should be. "But you lied, and that's unforgivable. The truth is; I don't know who you are, whether you're Ailis or Selena, I don't know. How am I to know? And now you tell me I have a brother, one who grew up in a peaceful town with your brother's family? That he's traveling the country, for reasons only the gods know? It's too much to believe, and I wish to hear no more of it!"
Rose turned away from Ailis, and tended to Starshine and Shadowless, refusing to speak another word to the woman. After a time Ailis stopped in her attempts to communicate with her and so the remainder of that day passed disconsolately. They passed five towns and two hamlets, Rose noticed this and little more.
The next day began no better than the one before it. The weather had turned, and now a shroud of silver clouds sheeted over the blue of the sky, though the clouds held no rain only bleakness, and a chilling wind drove inland from Leona Lake. It was the driving wind that woke Rose well before dawn, and she slowly got up, being mindful not to wake Ailis. Rose tried to comb through her hair, but it was so tangled after days of sleeping in the open that she almost broke her comb, and she gave up. At last, she stood up, finding no other reason to procrastinate, and began to saddle Shadowless, avoiding the woman's sleeping form. Thorn woke up when she mindtouched him, and looked at her grumpily. There better be a decent reason as to why you woke me, he said in his testiest of grumbling voices.
Rose tightened her grip on Shadowless' reigns, as she searched through her bags. You're supposed to be keeping watch, said she chidingly, pulling out a carving of a wooden deer, a child's toys that was missing one of its alters and the other stood crookedly on its chipped head. No matter, nothing came and attacked us. I need for you to follow me, keep quiet and unseen. I don't want to wake Ailis. Thorn entered her consciousness, and she flinched as the feeble inner shields of her mind were breeched and for a moment she felt his concern, as he searched her mind over, finding her motive. It's only a brief time, I won't be able to stay. I only wish to take care of something, she'll hardly notice.
Thorn stood in sudden understanding. I will wait until you are on the road, he said with heavy reluctance. Then I'll follow.
Rose nodded and led Shadowless to the road, then leapt onto his back and forced him into a gallop. They stuck to the main road for little more than an hour before it forked off into a different road, this one gravel, and she slowed Shadowless to a slow trot. The closer she came to the turrets of Waelcombe Castle the more she began to feel nervous.
The castle was set on a green hill, that only grew bigger and bigger as she neared it, its muted brown stone walls thrust proudly and gracefully into the skies throwing back the sunlight. It watchfully stood high over the small garrison town of Bwryn, tall and noble against the common drab of feeble wood and mud walls and splintered wood tiled roofs. As she passed though the waking town, she kept herself veiled by her hood, her hair kept away from her face by her boy's cap- out of caution, she told herself but it was also out of shyness. Had she of been properly clothed and a warning sent ahead, she might not feel so nervous.
She arrived at the gates to Waelcombe by midmorning. The piece of land that spread out before her was completely free of snow, and she dismounted the horse and fingered the toy, wondering what she ought to do next. Above her loomed a huge gate, as high as three men, and made of thick black steel and thick oak. She looked around, knowing that the door were locked, and saw a bronze bell hanging high above, with a thin metal chain dangling down from its tongue. She pulled, and the bell clanged, making her jump.
A shutter from high above the gate opened and a man looked out. "Who goes there?" he shouted. "And what business to yeh bring?"
"My name is Willow," answered Rose. "And I bring urgent news for Ilbert of the House of Siriol!"
"He ain't taking no callings, miss!"
Rose looked up puzzled, and then shook herself. "Can you bring something to him, then?" she said. "It is very important that he gets this message."
The window banged shut in answer.
Rose reached into her jerkin and pulled out a pouch, once used for berries, with a piece of parchment and a pen in it. She pulled out the paper and wrote hastily, her words squishing together: Ilbert- I must speak with you. There is a small hill a block to the north of here across from the baker's shop, I'll wait there until noon. Please, come.
Then she stuffed the note and the wooden deer inside that sack, and closed it with a knot. She waited for a time, until the gate opened and a man peeked around the corner. The man looked at her, muttering to himself that sounded like a curse, and held out his hand. Rose held the bag over his palm. "Ilbert needs to receive this, it comes from the capital Urû'baen," she said forcefully shoving the small sack into his dry, peeling hand. "Do make sure he receives it." The man grumbled once more and walked off, sending the lock home behind him. Rose doubted the message would be sent to Ilbert, right away at least.
She waited for what seemed an age, before Ilbert came, and at first, she did not recognize him, nor did he her. When he had rode up on a chestnut colored stallion, it took her a moment to realize that it was him, the only thing that allowed her to do so was the mass of untamed curls that framed his face, giving him a waggish appearance. He had grown a hand's span taller than she, and his face was harder than it was the last time they had met. He had caught her staring then, and she stood up as he studied her. A sudden look of recognition dawned on his face, and he low bounced off the chestnut and walked towards her briskly. He looked her over and bowed his head in greeting. "My dear lady Rosie! Well, met!" he said, in a voice deeper than she remembered it being. "I didn't think I'd ever see you!"
She smiled at him weakly and returned his greeting. "Well met, indeed, Ilbert," she said, dipping down in a quick curtsy, glancing around at the people milling about the streets. "Do you know of a place where we can speak in private?"
Ilbert nodded, his curls bouncing around his face. "Follow me."
He led her through the streets of Bwryn, past a bakery and mill, a butcher's shop and the small stalls of the local market. As he led her, Rose watched him, he moved so different than what he did when they were children playing in the gardens and inside the castle, no longer with the awkward gracefulness of youth.
He was perhaps, besides Tornac, the closest friend Rose had had in her childhood, and one of few people she trusted completely. Ilbert had left Urû'baen to live with his aunt and uncle some years before due to his poor health and since then he and Rose had met only once- they had exchanged letters but those were rather unreliable and irregular things, and soon they seemed to stop altogether. Though they hadn't seen each other in well over two years, walking down the street with him now felt no different than wandering the halls with him as they when they were children, but it was strange, him being taller than her.
"Where is Tornac?" Ilbert asked as they walked, past a young man and his wife who was heavy with child. "I thought if anyone would come here with you, it'd be him."
"Tornac is dead," said Rose, in a straightforward manner, looking at her hands. "He passed into the Void a week or so ago. He was shot by an arrow."
Ilbert stopped and turned and looked at her grimly, before looking down. "That's very hard news," he said quietly before continuing forward at a notable slower pace.
"It is."
"Have you been traveling alone, then?" he said. "The thoroughfares are no place for a lone woman."
Rose looked up at him and made a face, causing him to smile in return. "I have not," she said. "I've been traveling with a companion."
"Is this companion the one who taught you wear a sword at your hip?"
Rose looked down at it, she had forgotten that it was there. "No," she told him. "That was Tornac."
Ilbert smiled sadly. "I should have been able to guess as much. That old man always wanted to teach you to defend yourself. Well, I'm glad he got the chance to do so." He stopped at a gate which was wide and tall enough to fit two horses abreast through, and pulled a short brass key out. Then he unlocked it and held it open for her.
She walked through the entranceway, pulling Shadowless behind her, and looked inside the small lit chamber of that belonged to the walls of the city. There wasn't much to see only damp brick walls, routes of green rotting through them, and lit touches. "No one will hear us here?"
"No. No one ever uses this chamber but its kept lit incase the need arises." Ilbert guided his horse through and shut the door behind him. He looked at her, and Rose saw unhidden shock in them. "So, tell me, what bought you here, dressed like a clandestine?"
Rose took off her hood, and boy's cap, and looked up the ceiling that was hidden in shadow. Suddenly she realized that she wanted to tell Ilbert about all that happened, and at the same moment she knew she could not. She looked at his face, he wasn't as pale as she remembered him being. "Oh, so many things," she said finally, and then she began to tell him about Ailis, what had passed in the capital and how they had left, and lastly her adventures. She said nothing about Thorn, or the dragon eggs, the Varden, and very little about Dunion- only that he had assisted her and what she thought of him, nor did she mention her time in Haven Cove, nothing that could betray them to the Empire.
When she was done, Ilbert looked at her, his face the pale shade she always recalled it being throughout their childhood. He swallowed. "By the gods," he said weakly. "All this time you've been out there, truly out there, haven't you? I'm surprised you weren't killed." He leaned onto the belly of his horse and was silent for a moment. "It's almost ironic to think, though, that the King wished for you travel as his assassin and you run from that, only to travel about with an assassin."
Rose looked at him, her hands clenched. "There is nothing that proves that Ailis is who she says she is."
"It seems to equal up to me," Ilbert said, rubbing the horse's neck absently. The horse shook itself and nickered at the dimness around them. "Your mother was skilled almost beyond compare because of what Morzan taught and did to her, and this woman seems to be as well." He paused for a moment, and then his hazel eyes lit up. "You have a portrait of Morzan and Selena, do you not? Haven't you thought to think on that, since you cannot return to your chambers? Does the woman painted and this Ailis look similar?"
Rose started and looked at him. She had shoved the painting to the back of her wardrobe years ago, and covered it with a thin sheet, so that she wouldn't have look at their frozen faces anymore, doing so was too painful. But as she thought about it, loathing Ilbert for bringing it up all the while, she realized that there were similarities to the woman called Ailis and the woman that was painted. Looking at him, she shook her head. "No," she said. Lying to him didn't sit easy with her, making her feel very warm in that chilled room. "There are not any similarities."
"You'll stay here, then," he said with a tone of finality. "My uncle has many spare rooms, he'd be happy to accommodate you. You can stay here in a place where you belong, sheltered as you should be. The King wouldn't have to know for a time and with you knowing what you do, he'd forgive you someday."
Rose closed her eyes as a wave of unease rushed through her. She wanted to stay here and talk to Ilbert as she once had, walk through the streets without a care for those beside herself and her needs, to walk through the halls in fine clothing, and eat warm meals each night but… "I cannot," she said after a time, thinking of Thorn. "It's no longer safe for me to stay in one place."
"I don't like to think of you traveling, so young and without protection, over wide and dangerous lands," he said, looking away. "Nowhere cannot be less safe than here." He stopped and looked up at her, his hand falling to his side.
"I think that nowhere is the safest place for me, for now perhaps," said Rose, rubbing her hands together. "I'm not unprotected, Ilbert, I know how to defend myself and I doubt anyone will surprise us again."
"You're a woman, and I mean no offense when I say this," he said looking at the warning look she gave him, "traveling alone with another woman. There are bandits on the road, you cannot be sure that you can hold your own against them. More than that, even I could see that you were no boy under that hood, a few may not question it but many others will. Doing what you're speaking of is not in your place."
"The King wished for me travel alone," she said, allowing him to get a rise out of her. "What difference does it make with me traveling with another woman and without his blessing? I cannot nor will I stay, and I did not come here to argue with you. I'll have plenty of people to argue with when I return!"
Ilbert looked at her questioningly, but subsided, looking disappointed. "Why did you come here then?"
"I have a favor to ask of you." She touched the dark mane on Shadowless, running her fingers through it. "I need you care for Shadowless, we can no longer continue to travel with him. More than that I want him to be safe from harm," Rose said. "Tornac would have wished for you to have him."
"And you?" he said gently, still looking down. "Don't you think he would have wanted you keep Shadowless?"
Rose shook her head. "I have a horse."
"I have many."
"He's safer here," she said.
Ilbert frowned at her. "As are you," he stated. "The offer I made you last time we saw each other shan't expire. I'd like you to call this place home."
"Don't bicker with me," she said, pressing her face into Shadowless' flank, not able to look at him. Her face grew hot. "No more arguing about that. Do you not remember that agreement? There's to be no more of it."
"I remember," he said. "I just don't like it." Ilbert sighed. "You wish for me to care for the horse and allow you to leave?"
Rose nodded and glanced at him briefly before hiding her face once more. "Yes."
There was a long electric silence, in which neither of them looked at each other.
"So be it," he said, at last, sounding very unhappy. "In the least tell me that you will not return to this Ailis on foot, that you have a way back by other means."
"I do."
"And before you leave, would you be willing to join me to sup?" he asked.
She shifted on her feet and turned to him, her back resting against stallion. "No. I shouldn't delay." As good as it was see Ilbert again, as tempting at it was to stay and not leave, she knew she had to because of Thorn and Ailis, and Tornac (he certainly wouldn't wish for her to stay). She found that though she did want to, very much so, the thought of never seeing Thorn again was worse than the thought of leaving Ilbert, and if she didn't leave now, she might not be able to force herself to do so later.
"Allow me to ride with you to where ever you're supposed to go, then," he said.
Rose agreed, was happy to agree to that and they left the city quickly. Ilbert talked along the way of news from the capital, not all it was pleasing to hear though she was shocked to hear that the King had announced her death. News of it troubled her, and she filed it away to think over later. In that moment, she wished to enjoy what time she had. And indeed she did; under the warmth of the sun, she was reminded her of her childhood, and how she hadn't felt this free in ages until she knew she couldn't continue and she mindtouched with Thorn, stopping Shadowless at the bottom of a large hill just off the road. She hopped off the horse, and rubbed his neck before kissing his peach colored snout in a goodbye. "Do take care of him," she said, feeling quite ill, quite suddenly.
Ilbert merely looked away at the landscape. "I said I would," he said. "I don't see this ride of yours."
"He won't come until you leave."
He raised an eyebrow. "No?"
She shook her head. "No."
Ilbert jumped down from his horse, and embraced her. They stood for a long moment, until she pushed him away. She handed him the reigns to Shadowless, and looked up at him. "I do not like this," he said in truth. "You leaving doesn't sit well with me."
"Nor me," she said, stepping away from him. "But I must go as must you."
Ilbert nodded, fingering the leather reigns. He studied her for a long moment, as if he thought he would never see her again. "May the gods guide you," he said, causing her to smile.
"Farewell, Ilbert," was all she said, before pulling her hand from his, and walking away. "Be mindful if you return to Urû'baen."
Ilbert raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Be mindful, yourself," he said. "If you ever change your mind, you are welcome here."
She smiled and shook her head softly. "Farewell," she said again, looking away from him towards the sky. He gave her a last brief embrace and then they wordlessly broke apart and he got on his horse. Rose watched as he rode away. Moments later, Thorn landed close to her. Are you hurt? he asked.
Rose shook her head and wiped at her eyes. Not in the way you speak of. Allowing someone you love to leave is perhaps one of the hardest things in life, she said. Harder still when you know they do not wish to go. Thorn pounded his tail and the ground not far from her feet, and she startled looking at him in irritation. You're a nuisance you know that don't you? She sighed, looking at him from the corner of her eyes. Shall we now, little menace?
When Rose returned to the site of camp, late that afternoon, she saw that Ailis was sitting there by the fire, cutting into a piece of wood with a knife. She looked up when Thorn landed, and glared at Rose accusingly. "It's your intention, I think," she said, looking ready to strangle her, "to worry me to my death. Where's Shadowless?"
Rose patted Thorn and jumped down from the crook near his neck. "He is safe." She walked towards Ailis, a sour taste in her mouth. "I took him to a friend of mine as we are not in the need of three horses," she sat down close to Ailis and looked at her, her resolve hardening.
During her ride back with Thorn, they had talked about many things, he had even flown back taking a longer route so they could talk for a longer time, and he had convinced her to hear what the woman had to say. And to save her judgments until then, this reminded her of words Tornac had spoken, warnings not to let her anger get her out of sorts. It was so very childish of her to allow her emotions to get the best of her and a part of her regretted doing so. When she promised to listen to Ailis without interruption or words of indignation, Thorn landed, and now he nudged her with his snout as he stood near her, causing her to sigh.
"If you are willing to, I would like to hear about what happened in your past. Your story that is," she said, her eyes hard. "It has been impertinent of me not to ask earlier. I would like to apologize for that."
Ailis looked at her in moment of shock but nodded. "We have lost too much time," she said as she stood. "I'll tell you as we ride."
Chapter 3: Selena’s Tale
Chapter Text
She was born just outside a small village that hugged the Spine to the cobbler Cadoc and his lovely wife. Even now she could still remember the bitter smell of leather that flooded their small home. She had been alive through eight, maybe nine, summers, when her mother was heavy with a coming child. This child made her mother weak, and many of the woman's duties fell onto her. At this time her mother's brother lived with her father and mother, her brother and her. Nele was a good man, who worked hard in the fields with her father, and when her father had to work in his cobbler's stall Nele would work alone. All memories that she had of her Uncle Nele were wholesome, filled with his joking wide toothy grin. Expect for one. And this is when her story began. That day changed her life completely.
"My mother and I were sitting at the table snapping beans," the woman told Rose as they rode down the road side-by-side. "I remember because I was disappointed that I couldn't go outside and play."
Rose glanced at her almost humoredly, then turned forward, choosing to say nothing.
Her brother, his name was Garrow, ran into the house, damp from the day's work under the sun. He had been very upset. Her mother simply looked at him, she had been worrying about him moments before, as he blurted that Elis' father was there. The man had come to the house seeking justice for the loss of his son, his only son, but he had come to a place where none was to be found. There had been an accident weeks before, one that both she and her brother were involved in, one that Elis had lost his life over, and his father was now very drunk and very angry. Her mother had told her and Garrow to stay in the house, not to leave and to continue snapping bean before she ran out the home towards the commotion. She and Garrow hadn't listened to their mother's instructions.
"It had been a mistake not to continue snapping those beans," she said. "We should have, both Garrow and I knew that but we did not. We ran to the window and looked out, wanting to know what was happening. We heard my father yell at my mother to go back inside but she refused to do so instead yelling at him, her brother and that man. I never learned his name. I don't remember what she said but it made the man very upset."
Elis' father grabbed ahold of her mother, and though it should have been her husband who defended her, Nele was faster. Nele attacked the man, and the man attacked back until they were in a fully blown brawl. Somehow, and she hadn't seen how, the man pulled out a knife and stabbed her uncle. "I don't remember screaming or crying, though Garrow said I had," the woman continued. "According to him I had tried to run outside and get to my uncle Nele, and he had fought me down to kept me from doing so. Which was something that he could easily do, me being four summers younger than him."
Her mother had hurried in then and behind her, was her father. Her father was dragging Nele behind him, he was alive and awake, dripping with blood and begging for death. Her father had yelled, in his panic (he was not a yelling man), at her and her brother, telling them to get back. He then told her to get water and clean rags, and told Garrow to take their horse and run it into town and to call for help. Garrow was first to move, running out of the house like there were rabid dogs snapping at his heels, but it took her a moment to move and do as her father asked her to. By this time her father had returned outside, in a task that she never found out about but afterwards she never saw Elis' father again. They, she and her mother, tried to lessen the bleeding but found they could not and her uncle bled to his death moments before Garrow returned with a healer.
Months passed and soon her mother birthed a son. He was named after his uncle, and he lived only months before he joined his namesake in the Void. Her mother and father were devastated. Two years afterward her mother left this world also during childbirth. The babe, yellow and weak, followed soon after.
"I hold very few memories of my mother but what I have I cherish," she said. "She was a patient woman, always smiling. She had a beautiful smile, it lit up her whole face and made her seem ageless. She taught me much but not enough. She was always tender even when I caused mischief. You would have liked her, I think. The two of you are alike in many ways. When she left to journey into the next life, it was a hard time for my family. I was but child still and yet I was expected to fill in my mother's shoes. It was a demanding task, one I more failed more often than not."
The demands of her chores made her rebellious and reckless, and she soon began to long for a life away from her father's demands. It was around this time that she met Morzan. She and Garrow were in the tavern, running an errand for their father when she first saw him, she was perhaps fifteen years of age.
Morzan was a handsome man, tall and tanned. He was talking to a local and as he talked his fingers painted the air with worldly images. It was very little wonder that she was immediately enthralled by him, soon finding herself watching him, listening to the enchanting sound of his voice.
The son of the man running the tavern, said that he needed assistance with the package, and Garrow had told her to stay, that he'd be only a moment. She hadn't been happy with him, commanding her about like she were a naughty dog but she listened and stayed put.
This is when Morzan took notice of her, as his previous listening ear had excused himself and left. He turned to her, and for a time they talked on a subject she no longer remembered, until her brother returned and they said their farewells. But that was not the last she saw of Morzan. He came again weeks later in the early in the months of that summer.
Upon his return, he sent a message for her on a day her father and brother were spending the day in the Spine hunting for meat, and so they were not home. She did not think to go to him at first, but in the end she did, perhaps out of loneliness or perhaps not.
"We met in a valley in the forest near evening," she said emotionlessly. "It was a very long walk from my father's home to that valley, and I was very tired after walking all that way. He was sitting on a rock, poking at the fire, I had thought it to be a very normal thing to do. When I saw him, I thought my insides were to about burst, my heart was beating so fast and my head felt as if it were about roll off my shoulders. I thought he was prefect; brilliant, clever, funny, magnificent, and charming. He seemed to give off a light, in a way, as if there was something special about him, that he had access to a brilliantly illuminated part of the world and if I was lucky, he would share it with me. Like before, I was instantly enchanted."
They talked for a short time before Morzan requested for her to leave with him. He told her that he hadn't stopped thinking about her over the months they'd been apart, he could not stop thinking about her and that without her he was nothing.
Rose looked doubtfully at the woman then, and shook her head. "It seems doubtful that Morzan would say such a thing," she said. "It sounds to the very opposite of everything thing I heard about him."
"You've heard that he is cunning, haven't you?" the woman asked, her focus on the road.
Rose nodded and then realizing that the action wouldn't be seen, she said, "Yes, I have. However, for him to say anything to make himself seem vulnerable. It seems very unlikely."
The woman looked her with a mixed between a smile and a grimace. "He was baiting me," she said, "and I took it. Morzan was a clever a man, he knew how to get what he wanted. He was perhaps the only reason why Galbatorix rose to power so quickly and was able to bring about the downfall of the Riders. The King is a brilliant man himself, do not misunderstand, but he does not see things the way Morzan did; like everything is some brilliant puzzle that can be solved with the right understanding. I think that without Morzan, Galbatorix would still be hiding out in the wild." She shook herself. "As I was saying, Morzan for whatever reasons he had, he wanted me. I was drawn to him, his knowledge of the world, his brilliance, and I said I would go."
She didn't wish to carry on with her life under her father's reign; to soon get married to the man he picked, and have his children, and care for him and his aching back every night and every day until they grew old. When she agreed, he called down his dragon. The dragon landed in front of them, and she nearly ran away in fright.
"He, I always thought of Morzan's dragon as being a he, was the largest creature I had ever seen. At first, I thought it to be a monster," she said. "In some ways I was correct in my thinking, in others I was not. The dragon was big and red, darker in color than Thorn, with shining golden eyes, and there was a small tear on one of his wings, I remember seeing that and feeling bad for him."
Morzan then told her who he was, that he was a Rider, a Forsworn, and she had thought that only added to his grandness. He helped her onto the dragon then, and they stopped very briefly at her father's home, where she left a hasty note in farewell and grabbed a few things she held dear, and warmer clothing which she dressed herself in, per Morzan's request, before leaving the place that had always been her home.
They flew over the mountains where it was very cold, and she knew then why she was dressed so warmly. She thought it to be a beautiful sight, unlike any that could be imagined or described. They camped at night and talked by firelight- it was then that she began to care for him.
They reached his castle two days after leaving Carvahall, the town she had grown up in, and she was shocked to see such grandeur. Morzan landed in the courtyard and the next morning he left, saying he'd be back very soon.
She felt out of place living in that castle, there was so little for her to do there, wearing soft gowns and silk slippers, being taught the refineries of womankind, and she began to hate it. Before she always had a purpose, there she had none: she was to sit and look pretty, and this didn't sit well with her. The moment Morzan returned, a very long week later, he told her she was to come with him, and once again she did, eager to leave his fortress.
He took her to the capital, where she felt even more graceless and awkward, and there she met Galbatorix for the first time. The king had said many things, he and Morzan talked for ages, and she felt very put out by the formalities at play.
"The King is almost as charming as Morzan was," she said, "but he has a vehemence about him that cannot be hidden behind pretty words. Despite this Morzan was loyal to him, like a dog to its master which had, and still does, puzzle me."
They stayed there for a long time, and she found that she could not talk to the women there as she had in Carvahall, and she made no friends. As time went by, she turned more and more to Morzan as company, and began to love him. "He had done this, I think, on purpose," she said. "Isolating me. Forcing me to come to him more and more for companionship. I think he knew I wouldn't get on with the women of Court, perhaps if I had we wouldn't have stayed there for such a long time."
One day, a month after first setting foot into Galbatorix's castle, Morzan requested her to marry him, to make, as he claimed, their love known and everlasting. She agreed, how could she not? He was, as she thought, everything in a man that she ever wanted.
They were wedded on a lovely summer's day, the sky was clear of all clouds and the purest of blues and the sun glittered in the sky like a giant jewel. It was a grand and happy event, there was dancing and a feast and music unlike any she had ever heard. She was happy.
The woman paused, then and looked at Rose, for a moment, in silence. "Let's rest for a moment, shall we?" she said, steering them off the road.
Rose followed her in uneasy silence. "What I do not understand," she said, tightening her grip on leather of Starshine's reigns, "is how you didn't see Morzan for what he was."
"And what was he?" She turned around and gave Rose a questioning look.
Rose was silent for a time as she thought this over. "A sadistic bedlamite," said she, at last, in a matter-of-fact tone.
The woman laughed, but it was muffled by the wind. "Don't be rude even if it is very true. But love is a blinding thing, Rose, it makes you overlook another's faults," she said stopping near a sputtering stream filled with flat, round rocks. She dismounted and led Arvid to the water, allowing her to drink from its flowing water. Then she sat down, as Rose did the same with Starshine, and pulled out the traveling biscuits and tough meat, she handed Rose her share when she seated herself close to her. "We left Urû'baen that next morning, and returned again to his castle, and again he left me there."
He was away for well over a month, leaving her to be feeling rather jaded. She felt again quite useless, being stuck inside that castle with no real use, and she began to devise a plan.
"When Morzan returned, at last, I asked to enter his service, and he agreed to test me. He taught me basic magic and simplest words of the Ancient Language. When he was content with my knowledge he pitted me against a dozen of his finest solders." She paused for short moment and carved asideways cross into the dirt. "I healed them of their loyalties to Morzan and then I slaughtered them, there's no better way to describe it. I told myself it was no different than killing livestock, I've done that hundreds of times before, but it was still hard thing to allow myself to live with. After that Morzan trained me further in magic and telepathy, these I took quickly to. In my credulity, I was overly eager to please."
For many months he trained her, and when he was pleased her knowledge and abilities, he began taking her with him on his trips. For the first few voyages, which she would not speak of, she was beside him always, and he continued to coach her, and then he sent her off on her own. By then violence had become something normal in her life, and acting on it no longer bothered her, and she did as she was told and returned to him.
This continued for two more years, and a name was made for her, one that brought about fear. When she had heard of it, it humored her, and how could it not? She was in a way exactly what people thought her to be, an extension of Morzan's hands. She was able to go places and gain trust of those he could not.
In those years she saw what she had once only dreamed of witnessing; mountains that reached into the sky, big and purple with mist; endless spans of water which threw back fragments of sunlight; never-ending stretches of land that seemed to layout before her feet; villages filled with oddities and people. None of these things she would have saw if she had stayed in Carvahall. And through her life was violent, she was often in danger, and she rarely saw her husband, she was very content.
And then, she found out that she was with child.
She felt many emotions at that time, the most prominent of those was fear. It was out of that fear that she ran from Morzan, he made it very well known that he had no desire for children, nor did she. She spent three days in the plains before she returned to her husband with news of her state. He did not respond as he expected him to, he reacted pleasantly enough before whisking her away to his castle. There she hid for nine months.
"Over that time, I thought much and I grew to look forward to becoming a mother, to seeing my child grow into an adult. These were ideas I had by no account ever believing I would reflect on. And I began to change and so did Morzan's hold on me though he did not know it," the woman said, standing up, signaling for Rose to do the same. They mounted the horses before continuing on the trail.
"When you were born-" she began, but her voice faulted- "When you were born I believed I could have a family with Morzan as I've been dreaming of during those long, lonely months. That I would no longer be so forlorn. But at the time Morzan was not there, he was away at Urû'baen, and so for three days I was able to be your mother. The moment Morzan came back, he looked at you from the doorway and said that your name was to be 'Muirgheal,' before he forced a wet nurse to care for you. He then demanded I leave on another of his missions. I went through the motions and did the job quickly, eager to get home. Only when I did get back, he sent me away once more. It went this way for over five months before I was able to see my baby, you, again."
She was shocked by how much her child had grown and how little the baby wanted her, crying for the wetnurse each time she was held by her mother. The mother soon became bitter and angry, and that was when she first began to resent Morzan. Little over a week after her return she was, again, sent away. While she traveled, it began troubling her knowing that this would now be her life, to be sent away for countless months only to come home briefly to see her child grown and unwanting.
"Despite this I was still enthralled with Morzan," the woman said, "and it took extreme measures for me to finally see his hatred and cruelty but by then it was too late." She shook her head, her brown tresses swaying around her.
One day, four or so years after she first met Morzan, she met a man and they quickly fell in love. This was true and pure, untainted by abhorrence and war, though those were the very reasons for their meeting. He was bent on vengeance and for this reason he had found a way into Morzan's stronghold by pretending to be a maimed gardener by the name of Donet. Sometime after they met and began to love each other she learned of his past and her hatred for Morzan grew.
"I will not convey his past to you for it is not my story to tell," she said, pausing as she though carefully over her next words. "Know only that he had a reason to hate Morzan, more than I do."
She began to do all she could to defy her husband, giving away the Empire's secrets to the Varden, as she was one of the few individuals Morzan trusted she knew almost all there was to know. She did all she could not to flourish when she did Morzan's missions, as she had before, without him noticing. He noticed at times and others he did not.
After five years of marriage to Morzan she found that she was again with child, and she was petrified of her discovery.
"Why hadn't you left before this?" Rose asked, rubbing her arms, knowing what was to come. "You could have taken me and run from him, why hadn't you?"
The woman looked at her and shook her head. "I didn't because I knew I couldn't. If I'd run away from Morzan with you, he would have moved the heavens to get us back. He would have followed to me the ends of the earth, because I belonged to him and he would have never willingly let you go. I would have taken my chances and let him come after me, but I would never let him come after you."
"I was a nuisance to Morzan," said Rose. She looked at her hands as she twisted them in the reigns. "Why would he come after me?"
"You're full of questions tonight, aren't you?" the woman said jokingly. "You were important to him and he cared you in his own way though he let no one see it. In his eyes you belonged to him as much as I did and that is why he would come after you. His enemies could use you against him, and he didn't want a chance of that, not in the least."
Nodding, Rose fell silent.
She had been carrying another child and had known it for weeks, when Morzan sent her away once more. It was about this time she had met Padern and Voirrey. "I was sitting in a tree, watching them," she said, "when one of their dogs startled me. I fell from the tree and hit my head on the ground, knocking myself senseless. When I woke up, I was in a soft bed and Padern's mother was standing over me, tending to me. My first thought was the coming child and I panicked. He was unharmed but I was not. My leg was injured, a bone had been broken, and I could not walk on it for a time. They took care of me and befriended me as I recovered. I couldn't tell them who I truly was so I told them my name was Ailis. When I had healed, I left for Carvahall."
She took a route through the Spine, one that took over a fortnight, and when she arrived, she was heavy with child. Garrow hadn't been happy to see her and they fought for hours before he relented and embraced her, seemly having forgiven her without notice. He allowed her to live with him, his wife, and their son. During this time, she found out that her father had passed into the Void, and she was disappointed. She had hoped to receive his forgiveness for leaving as she had.
Then she birthed a son, who she named 'Eragon.' She stayed only long enough to recover from childbirth and ensure that her son would be raised by Garrow and his wife and live out his life in peace, and then she left to return to Morzan's castle. Upon her return, she was ambushed by a group of highwaymen and they nearly killed her, having caught her by surprise. She did to them the same justice they would have dealt to her, and then, wounded she continued forward. During all her time in Carvahall, she had worked on a plan to free herself and her daughter from Morzan completely and she was ready follow through but then she crossed paths with the man she called Donet.
"Can you not tell me this Donet's given name?" Rose asked breathlessly. "Surely there is not a reason to hide that about him also."
"Rose…" the woman said warningly.
"I'm only trying to understand, that is all," she said looking at the evening sky. "If you're to tell me you loved a man while you were married to Morzan, the least you could tell was this man's name."
The woman took a deep breath as if she were about to dive into water. "His name is Brom."
Rose nearly fell from Starshine's back thoroughly startled. Brom was once a Dragon Rider whose dragon was slain during the Uprising. He had killed Morzan and his dragon in Gil'ead not so long ago. Is there no end to this ludicrousness? she said to Thorn.
Listen to what she has to say, the dragon growled back. It may sound like absurdity to you, but it's her past. She is not telling you about it lightly.
Rose fell silent again. Thorn was correct once more, but how could she push aside the knowledge she grew up knowing and accept what was being said? Truth or not, this woman was telling her something she obviously rarely spoke of. But it seemed so very unlikely that any of this was true, though as the woman spoke she began to feel more and more that the words were ones of truth. She shook herself and listened.
Brom, or Donet as he was called moments before, had healed her of her injuries. He had reached Morzan's castle before she had, and when she insisted on continuing there, he told of what he learned. "I don't think he wished to be the one to tell me my daughter- you- had died, murdered while Morzan was in a rage," she said. She stopped for a time unable to continue. "I think in a way it hurt him to tell me as much as it killed me to hear it from him."
She wanted to kill Morzan but knew she could not. Even when Brom told her Morzan was dead she felt nothing, there was no justice in that and she just continued as she had before mourning her lost child. The morning after that night, they did go to Morzan's castle and she packed what was hers, magicked the servants to believing that she had died there, that very day, and left the castle forever.
She and Brom went to Padern's and Voirrey's farm estate where they were allowed to stay. They remained there for a month, before Brom and she separated. He went to Du Weldenvarden, for reasons she would not say, and she remained there. Brom returned, almost a whole year later, and they left for the Varden.
"While at the estate I decided to become Ailis, not wanting Galbatorix to know of my existence," the woman said. "It was an escape for me, also, to leave my mistakes and deeds behind and pretend to be someone else. I could function better, thinking of my past as if it belonged to someone else."
They reached the Varden, and Brom left once more. She sent him away, it was safer for him not to be discovered by Galbatorix's spies, and though he did not wish to, he did as she said. After that, she continued forward in her life, letting the years pass by, doing all she could to, as she said, to redeem herself.
"For years the only thing that kept me going was the drive to bring down the Empire and I worked vigorously on raids and war plans. Then eleven long years had passed one of the spies in Galbatorix's palace informed the Varden leader that you were in fact alive and not died as I had been deceived to believe," the woman said. "Your death had been Morzan's final ploy, the greatest trick he played on me yet. I had never despised him as much as I did then. Feeling that way towards a dead man, Rose, does you no good because you can do nothing to them."
After finding out that her daughter was not dead, she worked ferociously to come up with a way to get to her. She did research for years, until she thought of a way to get into the capital and then with the assistance of countless intelligent minds something was devised. The simple answer was to deceive those around her, in the Varden, into believing she was after the dragon eggs and wished to free them. She couldn't just leave, if she had, she would have no place safe to return to. And so, she worked on her problems until they were solved and then left to find Tornac.
"It was around the time that his brother had passed from this world, if I remember correctly, and he was already distraught over that," said the woman. "He cared for you, very, very much. And he was not happy to see me in the least. I thought at first, he wished to kill me where I stood."
They talked for a very long time, and at last, he agreed to help her, he agreed also to not tell Rose. Then she left to return to the Varden and did not see him again until they met in Urû'baen. When she returned to the Varden she worked even harder than before, until it was time to leave.
"Cordelia retired on her own accord," she told Rose, "I will let you know that her leaving was not my doing. If she hadn't things would have been a much more difficult, still workable just harder."
Her days in Urû'baen were stressful. She worked very hard to keep out of trouble and from the notice of the king, though she thought he knew she was there but she was not certain of it. She slept very little at night. She collected what news she could, and explored parts of the castle she hadn't the chance to before, and worked very hard on gaining Rose's trust.
"I thought that I might die there, and I wondered how I would withstand torture," the woman said. "I thought that my chances did not seem good. I don't know what made it possible, but I think Tornac had a hand in it, for me to get the eggs from the treasury and escape with you. After that I tried countless times to tell you and Tornac even tried to corner me into doing so once but I could not and I do not know why."
Rose looked at her, and studied her truly for the first time. This woman was unlike what she had thought she would be, and she had her doubts but her words rung true. No person would work this hard and create such a tale to deceive her, and speak about it with such emotion as she had… She didn't like it, part of her wished it wasn't so, but it seemed as if it was. She swallowed and turned away.
"And now we find your son?"
Selena nodded. "Now we find Eragon."
Rose continued to look ahead at the land that bowed before them, the mingling gold from the setting sun that reflected off the snow, to the west the lake glittered on colorful hues. It was truly a beautiful sight, unlike any she had ever seen before. She continued to watch the landscape fade of colors as the sky darkened and the shadows lengthened. They continued forward on the road.
Chapter 4: Encountering
Chapter Text
After that conversation Thorn, Rose, and Selena pressed on in silence. The track they had been following was broader and flagged with stone, and though this allowed them to travel faster, the going was quite slow. That night fell over them like black satin; there was not a star in the sky, nor did the moon shine to chase the darkness away. They went slowly, leading the horses, fearing they might lose each other in the dark and worried that a horse might stumble on the uneven path. It was so dark they almost had to feel their way. Eventually as Rose's eyes gradually adjusted and she could make out dim shapes and the outline of road before her feet.
"It may be that we're out of our luck," said Selena. "I think it's going to rain."
Rose kept her face down, trying to make out the tiny shapes before her feet. "Wouldn't it wise if we made camp, if it's going to rain?"
"Do you think we'll get any sleep if we're dripping wet?" Rose could hear the ambiguity in Selena's voice as she spoke. "I think it is for the best that we continue forward for now."
They continued on for, perhaps, another hour before the rain started: a heavy, driving deluge that soaked them almost instantly and then froze them through their clothes with a cruel wind. Before long, any hope that clouds would clear that night to reveal light vanished, and their skin felt like ice. Rose felt so tired that she was dizzy, and all her senses were dulled by the punishing cold. Thorn flew behind them, close to the ground, claiming the winds above to be far too strong for him to fly any higher.
They reached a hill sometime after midnight, and spent most of the remaining night toiling up it, until at last they reach the crest of a mighty ridge. There the rain ceased altogether but it became colder and the wind blew bitterly again, chilling them to the bone. On its other side the land fell away in wide valley, and very far off they could the faint outline of a mass of serrated stone and the black shapes of trees, as the sky began to lighten.
A blast of wind nearly knocked them over as they began to cross over the top. They went off the road a little and found a ring of trees, dripping and black, and rested there; but it was so cold and they so wet that none of them could sleep except in short fitful dozes. The horses stood shivering together, their tails jammed between their legs. Thorn stood not far from them dripping with wetness, but seeming to be otherwise completely unaffected by the cold. Selena sat, rubbing her feet until a little life came back into them, and then she and Rose moved to the other side of Thorn, which lessened the punishing effects of the wind as it whirled about the copse loosing showers of water onto them from burdened branches and newly formed leaves.
As the sun rose, driving away the clouds, Rose's limbs gradually warmed from its heat and the trembling finally ceased. Everything seemed very different now, and she sat staring tiredly at the bases of trees before her; the raw, rough texture of their arboreal armor imprinting itself into her mind. She leaned back, resting against Thorn and closed her eyes tiredly, as she felt an immense weariness sweep over her. She huddled closer to Thorn, seeking out his never ending heat to fend off the cold of her skin. Looking next to her, Rose could see Selena rubbing her hands together, in a small hunt for warmth. Another chilling breeze blew, though now they protected from the worst of its cold because of Thorn, and the wind whistled a hallow scream.
Rose closed her eyes.
She was not quite sure what it was she was thinking at that moment. A part of her, a very large part, was angry at the woman, and yet, it seemed as if her mind were fighting with itself; a piece of her understood the woman's reasons. She hadn't forgiven Selena, knowing her reasons or not, it made no difference, because the simple fact was; the woman Rose knew as Ailis had lied to her countless of times by keeping the truth from her, if it was indeed the truth, befriended her under a lie, and as Selena she had abandoned her daughter to ensure that her son would grow up in safely away from the influence of the King, and took word without evidence that her daughter was died. Had she even bothered to search for her daughter even once? The woman had spoken once of a form of contacting another, some time ago, what could the reason be that this was not done for her? If she had perhaps she would have seen Morzan's ploy for what it was.
She felt divided, and exceedingly thankful that he was not alive as well, whenever she thought of Morzan. Rose did not care for Morzan, as a proper daughter should, how anyone could care for such a man was beyond her, yet the thought of her mother mongering with a man that was not her husband bothered her. It was a drivel thought but it bothered her nonetheless.
If she were wise Rose would forgive Selena and continue on with her life but it was it was a hard act: to forgive. She felt graceless in not doing so, though she also felt that she could not. She was unsure how to. Not now, at least, when the histories she was raised on believing were being called into question. The best lies hold a small withered seed of truth, Rose thought, thinking back to a quote she read once. Closing her eyes, she leaned back onto Thorn and allowed herself to relax completely. Histories continuously blurs the line between actuality and deceptions, until it seems that there is none, and you're completely unsure what is real and what is not. And you realize that there no truth, only lifeless shells filled with tales.
When she opened her eyes next, the sun was dripping towards the earth, the sky now free of its burdening clouds. She blinked and looked around, Starshine stood nearby grazing on a patch of tough looking grass, but Arvid and Selena were nowhere within sight. Rose stood and stretched, trying to loosen her cramped body. Her neck ached her painfully and she rubbed it, this relieved the pain a very little.
Rose looked at Thorn, who was resting his head on top the ground, his tail was thumping the ground and was covered in mud. She was so use the sound now that she hardly even heard it. Where has Selena gone off to? she asked him. Or did she not say?
She did say, answered Thorn, not stopping his assault against the ground. Rose leaned against him, and rested her forehead against his scales, shuffling a yawn. She went to a town. She had said she would back before long and for you to remain here.
Straightening herself, Rose wandered over to the bags. She did not give a reason as to why she left? she prodded when Thorn said no more.
She did not.
Rose look a deep breath and sat onto the ground, pulling the bags closer to her. She pulled out a biscuit and nibbled on it as she hesitantly searched through the bags until she found a large leather bound book. Still eating the biscuit, she stood, hugging the book to her chest, and returned to Thorn. There she sat in the sunshine, happy to do nothing and move nowhere. After a moment, she took a deep breath and opened the book, flipping through the pages until she found the place where Tornac had left off and began to read, fingering the scrap of paper he had used as a book marker. It was not long before she completely lost herself in the words, but unknowing of what it was exactly that she was reading. She realized, after a time, that it was a chronicle of a warrior by a name she could not pronounce.
When Selena returned, Rose was sitting there reading that book, trying to understand why it was that Tornac had been reading it. It wasn't until Selena stood in front of her that she looked up. The woman was looking down at her, her hands clasped behind his back. "You're spending your time well, I see," she said.
Rose bit her lip and swallowed down her sudden irritation, willing herself not to act on it. "As you have." Closing the book, she set it aside.
The woman's lips thinned and she knelt down. "I think it would be best if we continued on our way," Selena said with a sigh. "I had gone into a village and bought some fresh bread. It will be nice to have fresh food, don't you agree?"
"It will." Rose nodded.
"Those biscuits have gotten quite hard, I think it would be best if we tossed them," Selena continued musingly as she stood up. "But, I do dislike wasting food, so perhaps we should not." She looked away and scowled at the trees, her face suddenly distant as if she were deep in thought.
Rose stood also, the book held tightly in her hand. "What is it that's upsetting you?" she asked, seeing the knitting in Selena's eyebrows. At the moment Rose did not genuinely care to know, but it seemed to her a polite thing to do, a wise thing to say if they were going to cross any sort of distance that day.
Selena looked at her for a short moment as if she were searching for something in Rose's face, but then she shook her head, her shoulders dropping. "Nothing, I suppose," she said. "Let's go then, shall we?"
Rose paused and nodded, and then stood to saddle Starshine. She didn't feel able to speak to Selena though the gust of irrational fury had passed. Now she just felt despondent. She didn't know why exactly she felt such anger whenever Selena was around or whenever she thought of her, but she did and it was overwhelming.
Together they packed up camp and mounted the horses, beginning the slow jobs of picking their way back to the road, once there they rode quietly, each mussing over their own thoughts. They now began to see more people traveling along the road, it was crowded and they had to mind the people around them, so they would not lose each other. The more congested the thoroughfare became the more overwrought Selena became, scoffing at the smallest delay; a herder with a herd of misguided sheep or a flooded path.
Selena was turning over the in her mind the best route to Dras-Leona, as she was certain that that was where her son was headed to. She turned from the South Road into a smaller, less bustling path as soon as possible, and already they were diverted from their most direct course, but she could see no other way. She now debated with herself the opposing virtues of discretion and speed. The straightest way was also the most perilous, but the tarry had dangers also. She had to decide which road was best to take. She was deeply disturbed by the thought Eragon wandering about the Empire with or without Brom, for she knew that he was with him, she had seen as much when she scried them. It made her nervous also, the thought of seeing Brom again, it was very likely that he had yet to forgive her for sending him away and refusing to go with him. Though she had years of tracking various people, she was apprehensive that she would not reach them until after they had arrived in Dras-Leona. The thought of Brom taking Eragon there sent a trill of anger through her. Whatever reason he had to go to Dras-Leona best be decent, putting himself and Eragon into danger in such a way. There was something else that troubled her also; why had Brom taken Eragon from his uncle, her brother, to parade half-way across the country? She didn't need to know until she met with them, some days ahead, she was certain of this, but then again she wasn't sure she wanted to know. She could feel in her heart that the knowledge would only pain her.
That night they stayed in another circling of trees, again not far from the road and this time with a pooling of water in the center of the dingle. They kept shifts but they heard nothing sinister. The following evening they made camp under a huge oak near the track, again keeping watch. They lit no fire, for Selena would, again, do nothing to rouse attention to them, and Rose slept uneasily, feeling unprotected.
As they traveled, Selena passed the time teaching her more the Ancient Language, talking now of its uses and the deeper parts of its properties, using words in the divine tongue as example. She spoke of how the use of the ending of one word could change the meaning of a sentence, how a few words can produce a spell may succeed something almost unrelated to words use so long as the caster understands the connection. It seemed to Rose to be a dangerous mind game, played with words and thoughts elemented simply off ones knowledge or imagination; but she felt this to a dismal notion of the language and kept her thoughts to herself. Selena told her of the Dragon Riders' origins, and the desperate battles of between the elves and dragons. She explained some the duties the Riders would perform, their duty burdened lives, and her very limited knowledge about dragons; herbs they could eat, and plants that were like a poison to them, and how to clean their scales- things Rose wished she had shared with ages ago. Rose was taught how to reach out with her mind to touch another's; Starshine's mind for instance or a scurrying mouse down a field, it was an anomalous experience, and something she did not enjoy. Much of what Selena taught Rose, Morzan must have thought her, Rose realized and this unsettled her. She paid very little attention to what Selena was saying after that.
Most evenings Selena had Rose draw out her bow and she would shoot at a crudely carved target in the tree. Rose learned in these days how to empty her mind completely, and to shoot without hesitation. After the shock of Selena's confession, and all the events that preceded it- everything that had happened since she had left the capital- she was grateful for this peace and began to yearn for her viol yet she never withdrew from its case.
On their third day on the path, which bordered the road toward Dras-Leona a few miles to the west, Selena spent a small part of that day taking them in circles, stopping every few times at the same abandoned campsite, a makeshift hearth lay at its center still warm with dying embers. Selena appeared querulous, so Rose said nothing of it. They rode through that night, rejoining the main road earlier that evening, and Rose sat miserably on the verge of a very uncomfortable sleep, speaking quickly to Thorn who was flying over the lake. They stopped only when the horses could continue no longer, and they rose midmorning.
Rose was beginning to tire of Selena's reckless search, certain now that it might kill them or the horses. Not for the first time since they left the coastal region, she yearned for a bath; her skin felt sticky and filthy, and she remembered with regret the sweet-smelling oils at Haven Cove. But above all she wished for a warmed bed, instead of a bed of pine-needles and dirt under a worn bedroll.
The next morning she saddled Starshine discontentedly but Selena made no move to do likewise. The woman was sitting on the ground, brushing through her hair. "We will travel no further for now," she said, as she began to weave her hair back into a patterned braid. "I think it's best if we rest for the day."
Rose simply stared her in disbelief, thinking that the woman was truly mad, and then turned to her horse and began to unsaddle him. It seemed illogical to stop after rushing through the land, especially this close to Dras-Leona; Rose could clearly see its towers rising into the sky. Thorn was resting, far off as they had made camp too close to the road for him to join them, for her to talk to him, and so Rose got out her viol and sat with it on her lap. She played no particular melody, but ran her fingers idly over its strings, letting the gentle notes soothe her. It wasn't long though, until she could play no longer and took instead to Tornac's book from in her bags (they had gone through his bags days before and sold what was not needed), letting the words wash over her.
She was still reading when Selena went off to set rabbit traps about the area, as the sun neared the center of the sky, and when Selena returned and sat across from her. The woman chatted idly with Rose, who answered back tersely, annoyed at being interrupted, for a time and then moved on restlessly to her bow to hunt for some meat.
When Selena returned some time later, she forced Rose from her book getting her to assist striping the meat from the squirrels that were caught. By the time they had cut the meat and began to cook it, it was well past noon, and Rose saw a change in Selena. She kept looking towards a bowl restlessly, and once forced them to move camp before the meat was done, as she became more and more piqued. Finally Rose turned to her and studied her face intently.
"We are not staying here to rest, are we?" she said, anger ebbing from her voice. "We are remaining here because somehow, through you mad rush, we ended up ahead of your son and so you wish to sit and wait for him."
Selena turned and looked at her for a moment, before nodding. "Understand, Rose," she said, "that I wanted to give him the choice to find us. If he does not wish to meet with me, than I will hunt him down and talk with him, but if does I will know he has forgiven me."
Rose looked at her in confusion, and bit her lip. "Your son?" she asked glancing quite suddenly at the ground. "I am in the understanding that your son does not know who are, any more than I did. That he does not know how to find you."
"I was not speaking of your brother," said Selena with a sharp shake of her head. "I was speaking of Brom. He is traveling with Eragon for reasons that are beyond me."
Slowly, Rose nodded, not wanting to know any more. Selena was allowed her secrets, Rose had taken a liking to her having them, and she did not wish to press. Rose turned away, resigning herself again to read the book.
Speaking to Rose seemed to have calm Selena, and finally the woman sat on a low, flat, rock lost in a trance, a bowl of still water resting her lap. Neither of them talked for a time, and then Selena gasped and set the bowl aside. She leaped to her feet and stared ahead, her face expressionless, and Rose knew she had saw them and was trying to feel them out through her mindtouch.
Rose shaded her eyes and looked. The riders were not far away but very little could be told about them. There were two of them, tall, dark figures, against the green of the hills and the blue of the sky and the veiling of the trees, sitting upon to two steeds. Rose reached out her mind for Thorn, knowing that he had moved closer to them some hours before, and briefly she told him of that was happening.
There is no way to know if it is them, he said, grumpy at being so far from her. It may be or it may not be. I cannot fly close enough to you to tell you else I may be seen, and you do not want that. I can't protect you here if it is someone else.
She watched the figures for a moment, still in contact with Thorn, and then stood and retrieved her sword from her pile of bags. At that moment Rose forgot her resentment towards the woman, and as she approached her to stand near her. Selena loosened her sword and glanced at her for a very short moment.
As they neared, Rose saw them to be two men, one of the men stood up on the stirrups, as if to get a closer look and then quite abruptly sat back down, and the other simply faced ahead. She sensed rather that saw their eyes on them, and she loosened her sword, remembering Tornac's lessons, though the men did not seem dangerous. She could not see a sword on either of them but that meant little.
The men stopped a few paces away from them, both of them seemed to be well traveled; their boots scoffed and spotted with mud, their clothing dulled from the sun's touch and frayed at the hems. Rose could not see one of the men's face, as he was hooded in a black cloak, but Selena was staring up at him intently and then she stepped towards him before halting and turning very rigid. Something passed between, something that was too private to witness and Rose quickly looked away at other man.
To say he was a man was overstatement as he seemed to have come out of boyhood only recently. He had a thoughtful look to him, as if he deep in thought, and his face was eager. He sat on a cinnamon colored, walleyed horse who was snorting indignity and digging at the ground, though he did not notice as he was looking from the hooded man to Selena, his lips forming silent words. The boy looked very much like Selena both in the face and complexion, with both her wide brown eyes and wayward brown hair. Rose felt despite herself rather resentful. This boy was Eragon, it certainly could not be the other man who had a wiry greying beard sticking out of his hood. This was the child Selena had chosen to hide in Carvahall, and he looked very little like Morzan. It seemed to Rose as she had gotten all of her father's appearances where he had gotten none but there was no denying the similarities in his face that they shared. She saw these only when she looked close enough, and when Eragon caught her studying him, she kept her gaze without shame of being caught staring.
"I suppose," Selena spoke after a long silence, "that you would like some stew?"
The hooded man grunted, Rose's eyes widened at the brutality of the sound, and slowly he got off his horse. He held himself with a hint of pride that did not go unnoticed by Rose. "That depends," said the man, his beard bobbing up and down under his hood, "on if your cooking has improved over the years."
Selena laughed. She threw her sword on the ground and hurried over to him, but did not embrace him as Rose thought she might, but instead stood before until he wrapped his arms around her. It was only then that she threw her arms around him and the man rocked back on his heels as they embraced for a long moment, and again it seemed too private of a moment to witness.
Chapter 5: Fixation
Chapter Text
It seemed a very long time before they broke apart, and Rose watched as Selena looked up at the man and pulled down the hood that covered his face, revealing an old, crankily face dominated by a crooked nose and bushy eyebrows. The man was scowling at Selena, looking most displeased. His face, though darken by the sun, was pale was clammy, as if he were seeing a ghost, and Rose saw him reach his hand into a pocket roughly sewn onto his cloak to pull out a round piece of wood, only to drop it and rub his hand on the cloak.
The man stepped away, not taking his eyes off of Selena. "You shouldn't be here," he rumbled, in a crackling voice. Rose wondered if he smoked a pipe, or if he preferred to stick his head over a fire and breathe in its fumes each night but then, she shook herself chasing away the thought.
His words seemed to bring Selena out of her former reverie as she narrowed her eyes at him. "Nor should you be," she said, looking between him and Eragon. Selena eyes widened then as she stared at the boy, and she took a swallow breath. "But you are and you're likely hungry, so come and eat." She then looked at the man accusingly, seeming suddenly insulted, and said something too low for Rose to hear but whatever it was made the man's scowl deepen and his eyes narrow.
"Who are you?" Eragon asked, his mouth agape. He looking between the man and Selena as if he had witnessed something miraculous and greatly disturbing. During their embrace he gotten off of the horse and now stood with the reigns in his hand, and his other hand was inching towards the bow slung across his back.
Selena, who had hardly taken her eyes off Eragon since first looking at him, took a step forward but then stopped herself and looked to the old man. For a moment they seemed to have a silent conversation, and the boy looked on with impatience. Rose sat down, then, finding no reason for her to remain standing as they were paying her no mind, and looked, over the fire, at them, disconsolately.
"We are very well met," said Selena, glancing briefly at Brom in surprise.
"Same to you," Eragon said irascibly. "But who are you?"
"That's a hard question to answer," Selena mussed as Rose looked on. She wondered which Selena would choice; to lie to her son and say she was Ailis or if she would tell him the truth. "My name is Selena." She paused and sucked in her lips, steeling herself as she watched his reaction. Whatever she saw there promoted her to continue and say, "I'm your mother, Eragon."
Rose looked quickly to Eragon, he looked as he were to be ill, his face very pale, and then silently she stood up and backed away from them into a brushwood. A stick crackled under her weight as she stepped on it. Rose, Selena said into her mind, glancing very briefly in her direction. Where are you heading off to?
She stiffened for a just a moment, before answering her back; I need to speak with Thorn. Rose hurried around the brush, out of their sight and stared out blindly in the dragon's direction. I'll be back before sun fall.
Selena didn't answer right away, and Rose didn't look to see what she was doing. Be careful, she said faintly into her mind. Nodding, Rose kept walking wanting to get as far as she could from Selena and Eragon and the man, she presumed to be Brom. We'll be here when you get back.
The wind screamed around her, it was deafening sound that forbid any other, and yet Rose found it to be peaceful. Perhaps the wind was the only thing that could drown out her thoughts and feelings, blowing them away as if they something as simple as dust. Around her the clouds rose up like snowy towers into the infinite blue, their mist washing over her skin. Looking behind her, she twisted around and reached her hand back as far as she could, feeling the gusts of wind between her fingers, tickling her skin. She laughed, not being able to help it, and drew her hand back, wrapping it again around the spike in front of her.
Rose was seated on the depression between Thorn's neck and shoulders, as he flew high over the lands. She had been at first very hesitant to fly with Thorn, as she saw no reason to do so, but the dragon won her over, and soon she found herself high in the sky. Now Thorn dived quite suddenly, and she was forced to lean forward, her body shifted on its own accord without a barrier between her leggings and Thorn's slick scales. Perhaps she should ask Brom about the making of a saddle for Thorn, he was, after all, at one time a Dragon Rider.
Rose frowned at the thought of him, her merriment thoroughly diminished. She was not quite certain if she was content with him being alive and reunited with Selena. Somehow the fact that her mother had fallen in love with him while wedded to Morzan was troubling her. As a wife, it was one's duty to remain loyal to their husband, and though knowing that Selena had betrayed Morzan by leaking information about the Empire hardly concerned her however the unfaithfulness did.
I think you should ask him, Thorn said, breaking her out of her thoughts. I'd like for you fly with me more often. The dragon straightened himself before he broke into the tangling limbs of trees, small green buds littered their branches.
Of course, you would. She wiped the wetness out of her eyes, the chill in the wind had burned them until they smarted. She blinked a few times. It'd certainly make flying much more comfortable.
Then you should inquire about it. Rose stiffened, she disliked inquiring about something unless she had to but after a moment agreed to do so. It may be to our advantage, Thorn told her, having a former Rider around.
That's only if I tell him about you, she said in jest, feeling herself relaxing at Thorn's low height.
I will not remain hiding, replied Thorn brusquely. His chest rumbled with a growl. I'm only do so now because it is the wise thing to do, but I will not continue for long.
I know, Thorn, Rose said. Believe me when I say that I don't wish for you keep hiding. She closed her eyes, letting the wind whip her hair and brighten her cheeks. She never felt as able as she did when she flew with Thorn. It was a very empowering thing to feel him move beneath her.
The sky is beginning to darken, Thorn informed her. You should get back.
Rose sighed. I'd rather not, she said, as Thorn searched for a clearing to land. Yet, I should.
Thorn's answer was to dive towards the ground and land in a dale of trees, leaning down until she slid from his back. I'll fly above you, he said, glancing into woodland. It won't be a far walk, just continue that way. I landed as close as I dared.
I thank you, Thorn, Rose said with a nod.
She patted his bulk, and stepped away, heading in the direction he glanced in. As she walked, the wood darkened, the trees becoming solid shadows, and she began to feel as if were being watched. As the woodland blackened into the shades of night, Rose's feeling of unease grew, and her skin began to itch. She looked, continuously over her shoulder, seeing nothing but a scurrying squirrel or a flash of a bird. It was not long however, as Thorn had promised, until she reached the encampment though the feeling stayed even there.
A fire was glowing warmly at its center, Eragon sat there poking at it, and near the edge of its glow two figures sat on a low rock, the same one Rose had stood on earlier. Selena looked up as she approached as did Brom, between them sat the bag that held the remaining dragon egg. Rose hadn't seen the bag since the night Thorn's egg had vanished, nor had she inquired about it, though she had wondered where it was hidden.
"How was your walk?" Selena asked.
Rose tensed, and glanced quickly about the encampment. "Well enough I suppose," she said. "Thank you for asking."
"There's stew left over if you want to have any," said Selena, with a sigh. "Either way, I'd like for you to come and sit with us, there's someone I wish for you to meet."
She wasn't quite hungry nor did Rose wish to meet Brom but she had a feeling that it wouldn't matter if she refused to do so, she'd still end up doing so that night. With a sigh, she reluctantly made her way over to the. Brom nodded at her in greeting, it was an informal action, and Rose was thankful for that. Formalities, while she knew them well, she also knew, often made things rigid and restricting. Rose quietly murmured a greeting in return. When she sat down, she looked inquiringly at the dragon egg but said nothing, knowing that it was very likely Selena had already told Brom about her venture in the capital and much of what had happened afterward.
"I think it would for the best if you told Brom about Thorn," said Selena as she moved back to include her.
Rose looked again at the dragon egg. "It seems as if you already have."
"Not everything," said Selena, looking resigned. "I thought it would be best if you did."
"There's not much to say." Rose glanced back at Eragon quite nervously. Selena seemed to trust these men but she was sure that she did. It didn't seem a wise thing to do to simply taking Selena's word for it, but if she couldn't trust Selena; who else was there to trust? There was Thorn of course, but the dragon could not go everywhere she went, do things she could, and he didn't have the knowledge needed to keep them both safe- nor did Rose. Then there was Tornac, who was dead, it was a simple fact now that he had trusted Selena completely. It seemed to Rose that she had very few directions to turn, she either trusted Selena, despite the guise she had once laid or she did not. She had nowhere else to turn to, no place to go that was safe for both her and Thorn. "Thorn hatched for me," she said, with a dismissive shrug. "It was not a matter of choice."
For a moment it looked as if Brom was deep in thought, poking his fingers through a hole in his cloak, and then he shook himself very slightly. For a time, he studied her as if turning over whatever it was Selena had told him about her. "Let me see your hands," he said unexpectedly.
Rose paused for a moment of debate and then held out her hands. He took them and turned them over in a serious manner, taking more of a notice of the mark on her left hand than anything else. He didn't look long, however, before he released her. His face was completely unreadable. "Where is your dragon now?"
"Thorn is flying about," she said undemonstratively.
"I would like to speak with him," said Brom. "Providing that he is willing to meet with me."
Rose looked down at hands and folded them in her lap, feeling Thorn mindtouch her. I will speak with him, he said. We can meet in the place I left you. She didn't look up as she relied the message to Brom.
The former Rider stood up, using an ancient twisted staff to lean on. Rose studied his stooped back for a short moment, realizing that she was looking at a legend. But at that moment as she looked at the man lean onto his staff and scratch his chin behind a brushing of knotted hair, she couldn't help but wonder if this Brom and the one that was a Rider were indeed one and the same.
Rose looked questioningly at Selena for a moment but the woman shook her head and motioned her forward. "Go on," she said. "I want to stay here."
With a nod, Rose stood also and walked past Eragon who was watching her very closely, his lips pressed firmly together as if he were fighting the urge to speak. She went to Selena's bags, and shifted through one of them until she came across the lantern. After illuminating it she returned to Brom.
"This way," Rose said, holding up the lantern, leading him into the forest. He fell into pace beside her as she entered the forest, the trees rose up around them, haunting and bare, the feeling of unease increased. For a moment Rose searched for something to say but she could not think of anything and so she reached her mind out to Thorn and talked to him silently. You were quick to agree to speak with him, she said to Thorn. Why is that?
I'm curious to hear what he has to say.
He may, very well, say words you won't agree with, she told him. What will you do, then?
I'm not worried about what I will do, Thorn said.
Rose nodded and walked on. She looked every so often at Brom, who she found to be quite difficult to feel out. He didn't give any signs that he was warring, nor did he look at her but only ahead, his staff tapping the ground as he walked. He was all at once more present and more remote, his face hidden in shadows and behind a beard, hiding his emotions and secrets. She didn't have much more time to think on it, though, before they reached the grove of scarred trunked rowan trees.
Thorn was resting off to the side, red and silver and black in the moonlight. He stood up when they entered the glen, and came over to them. He stopped not far from where they stood and swung his head to Brom, looking at him thoughtfully.
Rose looked quickly to Brom, and then she backed away to allow them the chance to talk with some privacy. She walked wonderingly around the small knoll, watching the sky as the stars began to shine through the darkness. It was a fairly quiet night, not a noise could be heard save for the grousing songs of frogs. She swatted at a biting insect as if drifted close to her and turned back to Thorn, watching him as he swatted his tail across the ground. She wondered briefly what it was that he and Brom were speaking about, but the thought faded and she sat on the ground and waited.
She didn't know how long she waited until Brom and Thorn finished their conversation, when they did however Thorn moved away from the man and stood, looking suddenly quite proud, in front of her. I like him, said the dragon to Rose. He means no harm. I think him to be trustworthy. He turned and looked up at the sky, his tail swatting across the ground in good humor. He knows much, and says he help you make a saddle. It will be good to fly more with you.
Rose raised an eyebrow at him. You asked him about making a saddle?
If I did not, then who? Thorn began to hum deeply in his chest, as she stood and walked towards him. You would not, despite your claims and there are no others who would think to do so.
She smiled and ran her hand down his snout before stepping away. You talked for quite some time, surely you two spoke about more than simply making a saddle.
We did, said Thorn. Sleep well, little one. We'll talk more in the morning. He crouched down then before taking to the skies, disappearing in the night.
With a shiver, Rose turned to Brom and with a few short words they agreed to return to the encampment. As they walked a thick silence formed up around them, and Rose looked out at the wood around them avoiding looking at the man beside her. Once she heard him grunt and she looked over at him.
"You still displeased about him hatching for you?" Brom asked.
Rose looked away. Selena must have told about him about her reaction to Thorn when he hatched, though Rose wished she would not have. "It'd be easier if he hadn't," she said in truth. "I'm no longer disturbed about his hatching though."
Brom grunted again and they continued in silence for a time. "Selena is worried about you," he said quietly. "She's had a hard life. Things haven't been easy for her."
"Life is not ever easy." Rose looked down, watching the shadows on the path.
Brom's staff bang against a root, then she heard a shuffling of footsteps as he stumbled slightly and mumbled what sounded like a curse. They didn't talk after that, instead choosing to walk on silence until they reached the campsite.
There they saw Selena and Eragon who were seated by the fire. The boy turned to her, and seemingly asked a question, Rose had only heard the last part of it, and as Selena turned to answer him, she saw them come closer, her eyes meeting Brom's. Rose watched as Selena shoot up, her face too shadowed to make out her expression but Rose thought her to be upset, and she quickly made her way to them. Selena stopped in front of Brom, her shoulders tense, and Rose shifted the lantern to glance at her face, which was twisted up in look between anguish and ire. Rose quickly stepped away from them, choosing instead to seat herself across the fire from Eragon, who was watching, with Rose as Selena spoke briskly to Brom, her voice too soft to her but Rose heard a sharpness in it that she was glad not to be on the receiving end of.
"What did you say to upset her?" Rose asked after a moment of hesitation. She was racking her brain for something that could upset Selena so but she thought of nothing. "I don't mean to pry. I only ask because haven't seen her this upset for quite some time."
Eragon turned around and looked at her, his mouth slightly open. "We're hunting the Ra'zac," he said. Rose thought she heard a note of odium in his voice however she was unsure. "You know who they are?"
Rose bit her lip. And now, she thought to say, I know that you are completely mad. The Ra'zac were a race of creatures, beasts who worked under the King Galbatorix, hunting down outlaws to torture for information, or to assassinate. It was a wonder that Rose and Selena hadn't crossed their paths, a good thing too as Rose didn't wish to meet them. Knowing that Eragon, who was still a boy, and a former Rider, who seemed to have a hard time simply walking, were hunting them down, it was almost laughable.
"I know enough to wish you the best of luck," she said, darkening the lantern. She looked at the Selena and Brom, who were still speaking angrily. "And share some of it if you can, I have a feeling we're all going to need it."
Chapter 6: Past the Gates of Death
Chapter Text
They woke up well before light the next day, and ate under the sheltering of the wood-limbed roofing, warmed by the fire.
"Does it always rain here so much?" Eragon asked. He was looking at the overcast skies, watching the clouds as they tumbled and grumbled, threatening more rain. "I haven't seen much of the sun in a long time."
"This time of year it does," Selena said. "I'm rather surprised it hasn't been raining more."
"You've been in this area a lot?" He turned to her, setting his bowl on the ground before him.
Selena nodded into her bowl. "I had lived across the lake for quite some time," she said. "Though I've spent a number of months in all seasons around this region. It's one of the more charming parts of the Empire, not the most peaceful, mind you."
"Why did you live there?" Eragon asked looking towards the lake in the west, as if he were searching, without know what it was that he was looking for, for the castle near the Spine.
"That's where my husband had resided," Selena said, sharing a long look with Brom, then stood up. "Now that's enough questions for a time, if you don't mind. There is something Brom wishes to talk to you about." She covered a yawn with her hand. "Rose, if you could come with me, it'd be appreciated."
Rose looked up from the bowl she was holding and stood without a word. She had been sitting in silence, waiting for her head to clear. Her mind was slow and felt heavy as if it were weighed down. It was far too early to be awake. If the sun was not yet awake, neither should she be. Shaking herself, she blinked away wetness from her eyes as they began to smart in the raw the morning air.
Selena collected the bowls, taking the one from between Rose's fingertips, and beckoned her to follow. Together they entered the forest, the branches of the trees tunneled over them. All around them the wood was alive with the pale green of early spring; snowdrops and field's rush-wood pushed through tangled scrubs and grasses, and marjoram and wild mint released sharp fragrances as they bruised beneath their feet. Low thorny trees and scruffy clumps of pine grew under the leafing limbs, bent by the wind, growing between tingles of bramble and whin. Selena stopped once, setting down the pot, and picked the flowers, stuffing them into a pouch at her waist. "Whin makes a succulent tea," she explained, closing the pouch. "Farmers use whin for fodder but I prefer it for other uses." Rose nodded and took notice to dropping blue star-shaped blossom that grew everywhere beneath the undergrowth.
Selena continued forward and led her to a small stream which flowed fresh and cold water from the lake. Behind the high bushes of large bramble and whin, a small bank of smooth grass shelved down to a pool of grey water. Bending down, Selena dropped the pot beside her and knelt over the stream, splashing water over her head. "There's something I need you to do for me," she said washing her hands; dirt and ash swirled into the water and disappeared. Rose sat on the grass nearby with a yawn, waiting for the woman to continue. "Keep what you know about Brom's past to yourself." Selena ran her fingers through her hair, untangling the dampened ends. "Eragon does not know about Brom being a Rider. It's something that Brom wants to talk to Eragon about himself."
Rose felt a tinge of irritation. Forcing herself not to look at Selena, she dipped her hands into the pool and splashed the cool water over her head. She gasped as the freezing water washed over her, waking her fully. "Don't worry yourself," said Rose, drying herself with her cloak, "I won't be the one who tells him."
Pulling the bowls from the pot, Selena sighed and stared at the dark metal. "Did Brom tell you much last night?" she said. She grabbed a rag and, dipping it into the water, began to scrub the pot.
"No." Rose plunged a bowl into the pool and set it beside her at a loss of what to do. Selena had only brought one rag, which she was using to clean the pot, forcing Rose to listen to what she had to say. With a yawn, Rose scrubbed her face with her hands. The wakefulness from the cool water was beginning to numb away. "Should he have?"
Selena was silent for a time, scrubbing and raising out the pot. Her face was set and unreadable, as she thought. "I supposed he wouldn't have but I hoped, all the same," she said after a time. She sat back suddenly and dropped the rag into the pot, staring blankly at her hands.
"What's wrong?"
"What is not?" Selena plucked the rag from the pot and began to scrub it with vehemence. For a time Rose wondered if she were hoping to scrub a hole though the metal. "My son is seeking vengeance and calling it justice." She sank the rag into the water and wrung it out, before returning to the pot. "It's a fool's task, what he is hoping to do. I would have thought that Garrow would have taught him to have a least some common sense but it seems as if he takes after his father." Selena lowed her voice and continued to grumble at the pot for a time, before raising it out and moving on to the bowls.
Rose sat back, watching Selena's movement as she waited for her to calm, before speaking. "It's not just his search for reprisal that is troubling you, is it?"
Selena shook her head. "No," she said. "It is not."
Rose waited again for Selena but the woman remained silent. "If you did not take me out here to assist you, then, I must ask; why am I here?" she said after a long moment.
"To give them the time they need." Selena paused and looked up. "Eragon wishes to seek revenge on the Ra'zac for killing my brother," she said and faltered, falling silent for a time. She looked down at her hands, and then returned to cleaning. "He's a rather determined about doing so and will be very unhappy to hear that we must continue without the delay. Brom and I came to the decision continue forward without seeking out the Ra'zac. This will upset Eragon greatly. I've dipped my hands in their affairs enough, rescinding their pastime, and so Brom wants to speak to him privately."
Rose was silent for a moment turning this information over. "How are you?"
Selena started and looked up. "Hmm?"
"I want to know how you are faring," she said, pulling her legs to her chests. "It cannot be easy hearing that your brother has passed."
"I'm well enough," said Selena.
They, again, sat in silence for a time, as Selena scrubbed the bowls clean, keeping the rest of her thoughts to herself. Finally the woman stood up, and holding the pot with the bowls inside it, walked back to the path without a word. Rose scrambled up and chased after her, weaving herself around the overgrowth and thorny branches.
After a short walk they returned to the camp, and began the task of packing and battling the undergrowth to the road. They kept towards Dras-Leona, and turned east the first moment the road turned from loose gravel to soft dirt. By noon they passed the Helgrind. It towered into the heavens, four misshaped peaking crags of dark stone that stood out starkly against the pure blue of the sky- the threat of rain having passed. The pillars seemed to pull in the brightness of the world it rested upon, making the sky and haloing sun seem all that much brighter. The grassed land below the Helgrind was trampled, as if many men had been walking around the lands trampling it down, and stones loosely bordered a small path towards the city.
The people of Dras-Leona adulated the rock crags, believing them to be divine gates into the heavens. Rose had heard tales- whispers- that the priests of Helgrind sacrificed innocents and partook in their blood as if it were wine, in the ways of their twisted religion. She wondered very briefly why anyone would wish to see peaks up close when seeing them from a distance was sufficiently unpleasant, or if their worshippers had any sagacity at all. As far as she could see the Helgrind was simply a pile of jagged stone and nothing more. There was nothing to worship. Nothing that deserved praise.
"What does Helgrind mean?" asked Eragon from behind her.
Rose turned and glanced at him, she had been wondering the same thing but was very unwilling to inquire after it. If Helgrind meant anything, she had decided, surely its meaning was something of little joy.
"It means 'the gates of death'," said Selena, who was riding beside him, "in the Ancient Language."
Eragon nodded thoughtfully, and glanced again at the black peaks. "A fitting name," he muttered.
Indeed, Rose thought in agreement. She turned away, and looked impassively at the road ahead.
An unhappy sound came from Eragon very suddenly, a small declaration of his aggravation at not going into Dras-Leona. Selena had been quite right about his displeasure. He was keeping to himself, in a resentful obstinacy, speaking only when he had a question.
Rose had learned that only reason Eragon wished to go into Dras-Leona was to revenge his uncle's death. The Ra'zac had killed the man, poisoned his skin, and tortured him, thus forcing Eragon from his home in Carvahall, a small town very near the Spine in the north. Since his uncle's death Eragon had been traveling with Brom on the roads of the Empire with very few supplies through cities and dangers.
Perhaps it was because of the reason that Ra'zac came to Carvahall that stunned Rose the most. She had been told that the creatures came in search of a dragon egg, the one that was stolen over a decade ago from the King treasury, having somehow ended up with Eragon. The Ra'zac had come for the egg sometime after Eragon had received it but by then it was too late. As Thorn had hatched for Rose, the egg had hatched for Eragon, making him a Dragon Rider months before the Ra'zac arrived.
She didn't know how to react to this. Rose was hard-pressed enough into accepting that Eragon was her brother, knowing now that he too was a Rider made her completely undecided. A part of her, a very large part, wanted to know him. Yet it was this knowledge that stopped her from doing so, making her responses to him crisp and short.
The further they drew from Dras-Leona, the more seldom they saw people, and by late that afternoon they saw no one and passed no more houses. They moved at a brisk trot, feeling that the sooner they left the sullen country the better, and rode on after dusk until it was almost full night, guided by the light of the stars and half-moon. Only then did they draw to the side of the road and make camp under an old willow. Once the horses were unsaddled and tethered, with a long cord allowing them prospect to graze, they took their packs and set them around the base of the tree. After they gathered some dead branches Brom lit a fire, its light chasing the gloom of night away a little.
As they ate, Rose felt Thorn mindtouch her. Looking up she made out two silhouettes circling above, dark against the starlight, and reached her mind out him curiously. You and your four-legged beasts are very slow, he said, sensing her inquiry. I wished to see the truth for myself.
Did you find what you were looking for? Rose shifted on the ground, watching as one the shadows dived towards them, mending with the darkness.
Yes, he said.
She could feel an uneasiness from him, though his tone remained calm. Saying nothing about it, she continued to watch as one of the figures dove towards Eragon and landed nearby. The dragon that landed within the encampment was not Thorn. It was perhaps, as far as Rose could tell, agile and slim, whereas Thorn was bulky and stout, as if built solely for flight. The dragon's scales were a blue so dark that they seemed almost purple, and reflected light in silver fractions. It opened its mouth slightly, then, briefly studying the people around it, turned to Eragon, its long barbed tong flashed between two incisors as thick as fists.
Eragon jumped up, greeting the blue dragon warmly, and in turn it nudged its snout against his chest, causing him to grumble and almost lose his balance. Stumbling back, he smiled and said something to the dragon, before he rested his back against its belly. For a moment he stood there, before seating himself beside her and meeting Rose's gaze with a frown.
Looking away, Rose glanced towards the sky at Thorn, waiting for him to join them. Did you and the dragon not get on well? She asked when he continued to fly about in circles.
We get along well enough, he said with some reluctance.
Come down if you wish to, Thorn, Rose said, glancing in the direction of Dras-Leona. In the distance she could see the golden glow of the city's lights. It's your choice to make. Thorn came down very shortly after she said this, resting himself a short distance behind her, his tail sweeping across the ground. He and Rose talked very little that night, the silence they shared was comfortable enough.
After a time had passed, and that evening's meal was cleaned away, when the day's light had faded completely leaving the sky above them a dark satin filled with tiny dots of light, Eragon and Brom pulled out two swords and sparred for a short time. Rose didn't pay much attention to their swords at first, watching their forms and style instead. Their spar session was very different than Rose's had been with Tornac and Selena. They had used magic to shield the edges of their blades, allowing them full control with the blade as they fought without having to worry about cutting their opponent, and thus allowing them to bruise their foe head to toe mercilessly. Tornac had been opposed to such things, claiming that one would never learn to control their blade with barriers.
Rose couldn't help but to compare her new companions to one left behind, and as she did she realized just how sorely she missed Tornac and the illusion that Selena had lay out. It was however, when Eragon's sword flashed bloodedly against the fire's light that she started, and looked at it closely in disbelief, her former thoughts forgotten. "Is that Morzan's sword?" Rose asked, shifting close to Selena.
The woman sniffed. "Yes," she said. "I'm surprised you recognized it."
Rose was silent for a time as she watched the red sword swing through the air. When Brom killed Morzan he must have taken the sword with him, and when Eragon became a Rider it must have been passed down to him. As far was Rose was concerned, Eragon could have it. She wanted nothing to do with such a blade. "May I ask something?"
Selena nudged her arm in a playful manner. "Is that not a question within itself?"
With a frown, Rose continued to watch the swords flash, silver and red in the firelight. "I suppose it is," she said after a moment. "How are we going to get to the Varden? On which roads are we to take and through what lands, is what I want to know."
"We're going through Surda," Selena said after a moment's pause. "Most of the towns and cities we're going to try to avoid. From there we're to travel to the Beor Mountains then to the Varden itself. If anything Surda is not any less safe to travel than the Empire."
"And when we get there, to the Varden," Rose said, "we'll do what?"
Selena frowned at her, and leaned back onto her hands, as the sounds of crashing became too loud to speak over. "I do not know for sure," she said. "You and Eragon will likely learn from Brom, and assist in small ways within the Varden's hideaway. Later you'll likely go the elves to further your training, something I do not wish for. I'm not certain what I'll do, but I don't think I'll be leaving the Varden's sheltering anytime soon. We are all in need of a rest after this journey."
Nodding, Rose fell silent. They continued to watch the men for some time, until they stopped, their swords falling to their sides, supposedly done for the night. Eragon returned the red blade to his bags, hiding it from sight.
They continued through the dismal countryside for the next two days, traveling all day and keeping watch at night. They saw no one else on the road. Gradually the landscape began to change; the land began to fall away and a river carved itself from a ravine that grew deeper and deeper, and ridges began to shadow them, rising sharp shoulders of bare rock that dropped off to sheer cliffs. Little water falls fell down the cliffs gathering in swallow rock pools smiled with green, their mists curling into the air. Stunted pines and bumbles rambled up the jagged slopes. The wind shrilled through the teeth of rocks, and very high above sometimes they saw a pair of hunting birds. Eragon looked thoughtfully around him, and as they rode, Rose became uncomfortably aware of the sharp clop of the horses' hooves as they echoed sharply off the rocks.
"This is bandit country," said Brom as he looked warily around him. "Keep your wits about you, and be prepared for anything."
That night they camped slightly off the road under an overhang of rock. They lit no fire. The horses stamped and circled, cropping on rough, bitter grass. The dragons rested above them, the shelving of rock too narrow for them to fly into, for if they did, Thorn had said, should any danger come they would be trapped and without the ability to fly out. The travelers sat in silence, looking out into the road and rock horizon on its others side cutting off the stars with sharp blades of darkness. They were, Selena told them, six days ride from Melian. "If out luck holds we'll be past it in seven days or so," she said. "But I don't like these hills. It's far too silent here."
"We're not going to Melian?" asked Eragon.
"Nay," Brom answered, fingering the ends of a pipe. "We'll cut around it, and after we'll leave the road for a while. After Melian the roads runs to along the Jiet River straight to Feinster, or over to Furnost. They don't go any further south than that, or they don't anymore."
Just before dawn, that next day, the temperature dropped sharply and it began to drizzle. They started early just to get the blood moving in their frozen limbs. In the dismal light before dawn, the landscape looked even more dreary than it had the day before. Rose felt miserable; her hands were numb with cold, her cloak flapped damply around her knees as she ran beside Starshine, and her face felt raw from windburn. She tried not to think about a bath or a hot roast, although the images and desires kept rising within her, making the present moment even worse. The drizzle continued though morning, and then settled into a steady rain. The weather briefly cleared that afternoon and they stopped for an extended lunch and allowed the horses to rest for a time and shed their damp clothing.
As Eragon hastily shoved his wet clothing aside, he started as a creature flicked across the ground in the corner of his eye. He looked at it, and bent down, the toad croaked and stared at him. He stared back. They were ugly creatures, toads, full of warts and ill luck and bad magic. At that moment Eragon didn't need any more bad luck, he had his fill of it over the last weeks. "You know," he told the toad, "there's a witch out there trying to prove you don't exist."
The toad's body puffed up, and it hopped away.
With a sigh Eragon rolled onto his back and stared up at the sky. The sun wasn't shining and the sky was threatening rain again, and what was worse; Saphira wasn't around. She had gone off hunting with Thorn hours earlier leaving him the company of Brom and his new found companions.
He didn't know how he felt about Selena and Rose. Selena was his mother, he had spent half his childhood dreaming about meeting her, and now here she was, alive and laughing with Brom, but he wasn't unhappy about it. His mother, he should know her better, be able to call her Mother and he tried to, once, but found he could not.
And then there was Rose. Rose, who seemed to dislike him, avoiding him whenever possible without a reason he knew of, was his sister. Eragon had once dreamt that he had siblings that they would joke and play with him when his mother and father came for him, but now he wished he didn't have any. He had Roran, though he might never see him again, and that should be enough for him.
Eragon looked over at his sister then, she was sitting not far off reading a leather-bound book. He was very tempted to go over and find out what the book was about, see if he could read it, or talk to her. Before he knew what he was doing, he had gotten up and walked towards her. She looked up at him without a smile as he cast a shadow over her.
"Is there something you want?" she asked though not unkindly.
He sat down where he stood. "No," he said. "Not really."
Rose nodded and returned to her book. A short silence over took them.
"What was our father like?" he asked suddenly. He hadn't been able to get that thought out his mind since he found out Rose his sister. She must have known their father, seen him, and talked to him- known him for a time. "Where is he?"
There was a loud breath as Rose looked at him. "What do you think he was like?"
He was taken aback by that question. He didn't have a clue what his father was like, who he was, or what he looked like, he had ideas of course, many of ideas. "I don't know," he said. "I had always thought that he is someone of importance. That he's rich and important."
Rose nodded. "He was," she said, fingering the edge of a page. "He was all those things and many more."
"He's dead?"
She nodded and looked away. "Very much so."
Eragon looked down at the news. He'd had hopes to meet his father one day, now he knew that he never would. "You don't sound sad that he's dead," he observed. She said nothing for a time, looking again at the book. "What was his name?"
She stiffened, and wiped a loose hair from her face. "I'd rather not say," she said as if it were the end of the conversation.
Eragon nodded, deciding to save that question to ask again later. He sat down next to her, folding his legs in front of him. "Was he a good man?"
"Many believed so."
"Alright," he said slowly as he gathered his thoughts. He glanced around for something more to say, she wasn't telling him much. He didn't think she would. "What do you think of him?"
Rose was silent for a time, staring at the pages of the book in silence. One of her fingers moved in circles around the letters, as if she were thinking. Then, after a time, she looked at him, forcing his gaze to meet hers. "Let me ask you a question," she said as if thinking over the words carefully, folding her hands upon top of the book. "What was Garrow to you? Was he good to you, as a father should be to a son, or not?"
Eragon looked down as shame colored his face. "He was very good to me," he said, staring at his lap. He felt something rise up inside his chest, but he forced it down. "Garrow was a good man. He shouldn't have died."
"He raised you as a father would?"
Eragon swallowed. "Yes," he said.
"Then that's all you need to know about your father," Rose said, standing up. "Our father is but a ghost that lingers in the past, and it's best to let him remain there." She didn't look at him as she hastily walked away to the fire where she sat down, and returned to her book.
Eragon knew than that his hunt for answers from her was over, and before long Brom called for them to pack up as a freezing wind cut over the land, cutting through their clothes and chilling them to the bone.
They continued until night, when it began too dark to go any further, and made camp under an over-cropping of stone. By then Rose trying to suppress a bad temper by staring at the book in her lap, not truly reading what it had to say. She was very near the end of it now and was beginning to think it would be best to reread it, this time from the beginning. She felt a pickling in the back of her mind and reached out for Thorn, mindtouching him with ease. I hope you enjoyed yourself, she said, fingering the edges of the papers.
I did, he said. As I'm sure you have been.
The day was rather uneventful if that's what you wish to know. In a silent debating, she paused a long enough moment for Thorn to land above, on a shingling of stone. Eragon asked about Morzan earlier, she said turning to him, just able to see him on the ledge above.
Thorn was silent for a time, his tail swaying across the ground. What did you tell him? he said at last.
Not much of anything. She turned back the book, fingering a small tear near the edge of the page. Just enough to get him to leave me be.
Thorn grumbled a laugh as he lay down. Then he's likely to ask you again.
Rose cringed at the thought. Eragon did indeed ask quite a lot of questions, and he was rather persistent about getting answers when he wanted them. She had known that Eragon would ask after their father eventually but she hadn't thought he would ask so soon. Rose had hoped for more time to come up with answers, ones that wouldn't have him running to Selena for more information. And yet, Eragon had come to her and she was able to avoid, though barely, telling him more than he needed to know before taking the first chance to saw to get away from him. It was only a matter of time, now, until he returned for answers that she didn't want to give him.
I know, Rose said. But I don't think he's ready to know that Morzan fathered him. He's upset about not avenging his uncle's death, Thorn. I don't think he'd react well knowing what I know. It would do nothing but burden him.
You're protecting him, he said after a moment.
She frowned. Only from himself, Rose said unable to deny it. She provocatively studied the page of the book in front of her. And you with your odium towards weasels. How was your hunt?
Thorn grumbled a rumble of disagreement, then enthusiastically told her of his time hunting with Eragon's dragon, whose name was Saphira as Eragon made sure to firmly informed Rose, as well as the tale around her name, seeming quite glad she had given him the excuse to do so. After a time his tale ended, and Rose nodded, returning silently to her book. As it became too dark to continue reading Rose closed the book and returned it to her bags, having just finished it. She had decided not to reread for the beginning as the ending of the mythology was very unsatisfying, and choose instead to assist with preparing a dinner. There was not much to prepare, however, as they ate a meal roasted meat and hard bread and cheese but it was a welcoming change to keep her hands busy.
The next day was not quite so miserable, the weather began to clear and some sunshine warmed them, and the ravine's walls began to falter and Thorn and Saphira, were able to join them on the ground at last. Though they chose to stay in the sky, as they traveled. After a while Rose forgot her dark mood in the rhythm of riding, and she soon turned her attention into conversing idly with Thorn. They didn't reach the end of the canyon until the end of the fourth day, and then at last they turned their faces south.
Chapter 7: Tales of an Order
Chapter Text
They followed a path that led into a messy flatland, walking at their ease through a flowering meadow that slumbered beneath occasional broad strands of trees. The turf off the path was poor, thick with burrs and small thistles, and everywhere grew long thin stems of wildrye. The sun shone warmly, and Rose thought that it would not be long until the last remains of winter ebbed away.
As Selena had predicted, Rose soon found herself under Brom's tutorage, him beginning roughly where Selena had left off. She found him to be rather severe and demanding, and his lessons even more so, but everything else about him confounded her expectations. Rose had thought that he would concentrate on the Ancient Language, and in that first lesson he rode next to her for a long time in silence. Rose felt a strange reluctance, she hadn't spoken much to the former Rider since they began traveling together. She felt apprehensive, not knowing what to say, and Brom took no care to put her at ease.
"Selena had told me what you know," he said gruffly. "And what you don't. There is much you should know about the Riders and their skills. To be a Rider and to be ignorant of what it means is a terrible thing. Which leads me to telling you some of what you already know." He leaned back on the white horse he was riding and glanced towards the sky, pausing for a moment, as if waiting for Rose to speak. When she did nothing, he began to speak in an oddly formal, steady tone, almost like a chant.
"When The Dragon Riders were established it after Du Fyrn Skulblaka, the war between dragons and the elves. It was after the elf Eragon helped end the war, and an assurance was born, that a few dragon eggs were given to the Riders each year and the Riders were able to grow. For the Riders to bond with dragons, a spell was cast over those eggs to ensure that the baby dragons inside would hatch only when touched by the human or elf whom they wanted to bond with. The moment a dragon egg is laid the dragon inside is ready to hatch, yet many dragons waited years to do this, waiting for their Rider or, if they were not meant to be bonded, the right circumstances."
Brom halted in his speech and glanced at her. Rose nodded at him, waiting for him to continue. "And when the dragon hatched?" she said when he remained mute.
"When the dragon hatched it would make contact with its Rider for the first time," he said stirring slightly. "As a Rider and dragon made contact for the first time, it left behind a mark called the gedwëy ignasia, or shining palm in the Ancient Language, on the Rider's hand. A bond is then formed between dragon and the Rider, which melds their minds and bequeaths the Rider with magic."
"What would happen if someone else came in contact with dragon before the Rider had the chance to so?" Selena asked, turning her saddle. Before then she had been silent, watching the trail ahead of them as Brom talked.
Brom looked at her sharply, and then looked down. "I've only heard of such a thing happening once," he said. "The bond between that dragon and Rider was greatly weakened. I never heard what happened to the man who touched that dragon. It's likely that no one cared enough to find out what happened to him. It's probable he went mad."
The woman nodded, seemingly satisfied with this information, and turned away. Selena had been riding ahead of them, appearing as if she were not listening, the reigns of Eragon's horse held firmly in the woman's hands. Eragon had, the moment they came enough to the woodland to do so, flown off with Saphira for the remainder of the day, promising to return to them at sunfall. Where they had flown off to, and what they were doing was unknown, but Brom seemed completely untroubled by the occurrence.
"In the beginning the Dragon Riders were merely ambassadors, but they later grew into something greater. It was near the time that humans were in included in the spell that bonded a dragon and Rider that this happened. The Riders became peacekeepers, and charged with the keepings of the laws, and skills, and knowledge. Under their law many people slept with their doors unlocked, there were no hungry people, and so people were not forced into desperate acts. The law was that the hungry must be fed, and the homeless must be housed, and the sick must be healed. That was the way of the Riders." Brom paused again, and glanced at her before shrugging, turning away again to continue riding.
Rose was silent for some time, digesting these new ideas. She felt frankly, quite skeptical of the efficacy of what Brom had said but she kept her doubts to herself.
Brom looked at her steadily, and added, as if he caught the tenor in her thoughts, "Many things have changed under Galbatorix's Rule. You wouldn't recognize the land you now if you saw what it a hundred years ago. Places that were once governed under noblemen and Riders are now only overseen by the Empire's men, and there is corruption in places there should not be. The Laws then were not often broken. If they were, there were punishments and the law breaker would be tried in a court of Riders and townspeople. They would decide what was best. Usually it was some kind of restitution, if a man murdered, say, they would serve that family for a number of years. There were no prisons." Brom paused in his speaking again, listening to the thrilling of the birds around them.
"Things then were not impeccable but they were certainly better," he continued, after a time. "There are many places you will see that were once cultured that are, now, no longer. The land that we travel on now was once a region known as Anial. The land we pass was once a countryside filled with rich pastures and abundant fertility, rows of vines stretching as far as the horizon. This dilapidated path was a road to a grand city that was overwhelmed and raved in battle. Many Riders and dragons fought here and died in one of the first battles against Galbatorix and his Forsworn. The land was lain in waste, and its people were slaughtered without mercy. What you see now is now a dim memory of what it was before."
Brom stopped speaking, and Rose sat in silence for some while, caught in her own thoughts. It seemed to her as if the armistice Brom spoke of was not possible. It would a very large amount of effort for there to be no crime. However if people were housed and feed and health, what reasons were there for crime? Rose didn't know.
To have no prisons and to keep the population from attacking each other was quite a feat, one that must have taken much patience and skill. The idea seemed far too miraculous, and she would not help but wonder if there was any real venality in the Order of Dragon Riders, enough to warrant each of their deaths and their dragons.
Surely the Riders were more than diplomats, charged with keeping peace and order, they were also warriors. The tales she heard of them as a child, told her that their forces were great and proved to be deadly to those who were foolish enough to pin theirselves against them.
History had told her that the King had mustered up a small army in his rebellion to take down the Riders. For a people, such as the Riders, being as powerful as they were, how was it they fell so quickly, in a matter of years, to fourteen Riders and a small troop of warriors? Or was the only reason Galbatorix won was because of the element of surprise?
She glanced across at Brom; his eyes were remote and sad, as if he were gazing up at a living memory. "What reason was there for the King to destroy this region so?" she asked. "Do you know?"
"Nay," he said. "I do not. Gabatorix's reasoning can only be guessed at. It could be that the city was one of the few built by the Rider's, and so it was treasured by them, or it could be that he simply disliked where the citadel sat." Brom fell silent once more, and said no more, lost in his own thoughts.
They traveled in silence for a time before lunching briefly in a corpse of ash, and had a quick, cheerless lunch. The horses ambled about cropping grass, and seemed averse as to stop for a short time. However it was dangerous to tally, and they were soon off again.
For the rest of that day they rode through the valley, listening to Brom as he talked about the ethics and history of the fallen order of the Riders. The land they passed soon gave way to a thin woodland, which bore very little sign of former society. Once they saw a rumbled wall at the base of the road, on which a growth of creeping vines grew, but they saw little more. When the wind blew, Rose thought that at certain times she hear the saddened cries of the dead, and the foul reek of rotting vegetation tainted the air.
After a while the path they were following took a sudden dip and shade fell over the riders as they the path they followed faltered and then petered out completely. They continued through the wood, battling the undergrowth until they passed out of the woods into empty grassland in which there was evidence of a farmhouse long abandoned; its walls crumbling, it roof collapsed, overgrown with ivy and weeds so it almost looked like a small hill, a line of trees that once served as a windbreak, and orchard grown wild. The land fell away from them to the horizon, bordered by trees, pocketed by frequent dips and hollows and by outcrops of huge rocks, looking as if they had been tossed there long ago by giants, which now and again gathered in tors that casts long shadows away from them. Above them were huge swags of grey clouds, and the wind was turning chilly. The sun was low in the sky, bleeding long streaks of orange along the horizon.
They had gone about five miles when Brom called them to a halt. They set up camp under one of a wooded hallows, in the shelter of a fallen tree that was leaned against an oak at a rough angle, its leaves still green. Brom had studied it for a long time before deciding that it was a safe place to set up camp, and it was not long after camp was set that Eragon joined them, looking rather winded. He hurried down off of Saphira and rushed to the bag filled with their rations, dragging out a roll of hard bread, he sat on ground heavily.
"You didn't join us for lunch," said Brom, glancing at him quickly before looking away. "Where were you?"
Eragon shook his head, and took another bit out the bread. "There are ruins everywhere around here," he said. "Saphira and I decided to explore them. I believe the runes are what's left of a city."
"They are." Brom pulled out a pipe from his bags, and studied it for a moment.
"What happened to it?" Eragon asked, shoving the rest of the bread into his mouth.
"It was sacked," the man said, looking into a small sack, "years ago when Galbatorix began his campaign against the Dragon Riders." He shook the bag, and grumbled as he shoved his pipe inside it before tossing the sack and pipe into his saddlebags. Looking over to Selena, he said, "We'll need to find a town to replenish our supplies before long."
Selena didn't look away from the fire as she turned over the cut meat that had been caught earlier that evening. "I had forgotten that you and Eragon hadn't the chance to restock," she said. "You're right, we are getting low on food. It won't be long before we run out of preserves completely, and some greens would very nice, however, it'll be some days before we reach a town. We will simply have to survive with what we have and what we can gather until then."
Brom did not answer, poking keenly at the fire instead. They munched, not long later, on a hot meal in silence, listening to crackling of the fire and the horses as they huffed, and the sounds of the night. Then Selena took Brom's place as Eragon's sparring partner. Rose watched as the woman easily blocked his blows, but then, after a time she called it to an end. Selena then fixed Eragon with a pinning glare and told him if he wished to better his skills he best give it his all, before demanding he try again. After that it was a hard-pressed match as they seemed to be equaled in skill, though it was Eragon who disarmed her.
"You're no elegant fighter, but you're fast and strong," said Selena, breathing heavily and picking up her sword. "To think that you only begun you learning so recently. I wonder where your skill would be had you learned earlier in your life."
Brom grunted and stood up, startling Rose from her spot. "I've been thinking on that myself," he said causing Selena to frown at him. "We need more wood for the fire. I'll be back."
Selena watched as he walked away, then sat down. She looked at Rose in a silent question, pointing to Eragon with her thumb.
Rose shook her head. She had been quite thankful that she hadn't been forced to practice swordcraft with Eragon as of yet. She didn't wish to face him for as long as he held that blade, the same blade that she had night terrors about as a child, and had left a distorted scar down her back. No, she did not wish to spar with Eragon.
Rose was on first watch, and sat at the edge of the dell, leaning against Thorn. She was very tired, and thankful that Thorn was thumping the ground with his tail, keeping her awake. To pass the time, the two of them played a mind game, sending mental pictures through their mindlink. Over everything was a huge silence, save for the sounds of slumber and the cracking wood from the heat of the fire.
Three hours after sundown the half-moon rose and cast a chilly light over everything. She shifted on the hard ground; it was becoming very cold, and the dew was falling, and her legs cramped with stiffness. She was thinking that it was time to wake Selena, when she heard something. Immediately she sent out her mind and looked over the landscape, and relaxed when she saw it was Eragon shuffling through the encampment. She started however, when she saw how wan he appeared.
"Hard time sleeping?" she asked.
He looked at her for a moment, before he walked over and sat down a little away from her. "Yes," said Eragon, almost petulantly. "I got bored of just lying there. How much longer is your watch?"
"Not long," she said.
Eragon didn't answer. He was staring over the plains, and Rose glanced in that direction, watching two shadowy forms, likely deer, shoot across the empty grassland. She stirred uneasily, and he turned suddenly aware of her.
"Have you been having dreams about a woman in a cell?" he asked abruptly.
Rose met his eyes. In the darkness she would hardly make him out, he appeared to almost to be a complete shadow. "No," she said. "It seems as if you have."
"Yes." He looked away.
"When did they begin?" she asked, after a silence. Eragon looked briefly taken aback. "You wouldn't have asked me if your dreams weren't recurring."
He nodded, or at least Rose thought that he nodded, and was quiet for a moment as he thought it over. "Not long after I found Saphira's egg," he said.
A silence seemed to overtake them, as Rose thought about his answer but her mind was too heavy and her thoughts were sluggish. "I'll go wake Selena now," she said softly. "Unless you wish to speak more about your visions."
He shook his head. "I'll keep watch," he said. "You don't need to wake anyone."
Rose leaned forward and glanced at him for a moment. She was too tired to inquire after him. Standing up, she walked towards the fire, and ran her fingers along Thorn's snort. "Have a good night," she said to the both of them.
Thorn playfully whacked his tail down near her foot, nearly tripping her, but Eragon chose to say or do nothing, his cloak wrapped tightly around him against the wind. Rose watched his stillness, and it seemed to him as if the dreams, if they were indeed that, were truly haunting him.
Chapter 8: The Haunt
Chapter Text
That night Eragon didn't sleep. He lay on his back, under Saphira's wing, staring at the shadowed smoothness of the wing above him, and listening to the gentle breathing of his companions. Saphira stirred restlessly in her sleep and began to hum, and Eragon smiled at the sound. He could hardly believe how much she had grown in the last months, he wouldn't have noticed the difference as much if Thorn wasn't there to compare her to.
Thinking of the dragon, he peeked his head out from under Saphira's wing and looked at him. He was thumping his tail against the ground in a rhythm Eragon did not know. He groaned and covered his face with his arms, enveloping himself in darkness. Thorn had a resentment for the ground or for others getting sleep, Eragon firmly believed, for him to mercilessly beating the ground.
Even if Eragon wished to sleep, he knew he could not, or he couldn't without being awoken within a few scarce hours of sleep. The dreams that once intrigued his sleeping mind now hunted after him, a dog following its master in hopes for table scraps. When he slept, he could almost hear voices ringing dimly in the back of his mind, beckoning to him. Every moment he dreamed he saw not only the woman and her cage, he saw the cell now as a cage, but the passions that blazed within, shifting in the darkness like veils; the fears and hatreds and loves and greifs and desires. Though he did not know what they directed towards, he knew of her desire to feel the fabric of the earth and, worse of all, the eerie knowledge that she was dying.
The moment he turned his back on Dras-Leona, he felt an overwhelming urge pulling him away towards the north. It was nearing impossible to ignore and seemed to grow with each and every moment. He wondered if migrating birds might feel something similar, when they returned to their nesting in the springtime. It was a desire like hunger that ran through the fiber of his very being, pulling to a particular place which became harder to ignore with each passing night and the dreams that came from the darkness, robbing him of his sleep. He was sure that he was meant to find this woman, where ever and whoever she was. The thought of leaving her to her fate now, when he was sure she was dying, filled him utter desolation; why would he be having these dreams if they didn't mean anything?
He often wondered if this was it was like to go mad. He was almost completely certain that he going to lose his sanity, or that he already had.
The racket Thorn was making dragged him out of his thoughts, and he rolled onto his stomach and wiggled his way out from under Saphira completely, giving up on sleep. Eragon stretched, feeling as if his muscles were locking up on him, and wandered outside to sit with Selena, who had woken up and taking over his watch shift, sending him away to rest, some hours before. She turned and frowned as he sat down next to her but said nothing. It was the coldest part of the night; the turf glittered with hoarfrost under the moonlight and his breath curled white on the air.
Eragon looked over the lands, watching the light from the moon shift behind the clouds. The clouds shifted again, releasing the moon from its barring, and he watched the silver light wash over the landscape. Not taking his eyes off the hills, he let his mind wander. In the distance, though he couldn't see them, he knew that there were ruins of an ancient city. He had walked through its ruined streets, or what he thought to be its streets, looking at the rising outlines of bleached stones covered in ivy and creeping thorns. The last remains of the buildings were the fencing to messy weedy gardens. Small creatures called out their dismay at the sight of Saphira as she walked next to him and they scattered away before Eragon could identify where they were. He had heard a sound from somewhere behind him and turned to see the only ruin taller than he. He had thought it to be a guardhouse and, intrigued, had passed under its thick granite lintel into the roofless ruin. Looking up he could still see what was stairway that had led to a lookout high above. For the most part the walls, made of huge stones cunning placed together, without cement of any kind, still stood high. Although the floor and roofing had rotted long ago, leaving marks of fireplaces where rooms had once had been. There was only one doorway, and slits high on the wall for windows, and no roofing at all. Eragon had turned and left, feeling as if something was watching him. Not long after he had talked Saphira into flying out that area, it was an eerie place. He didn't want to go back there even if he had to, it reminded him too much of what he saw in Yazuac.
Would people ever come to live in Yazuac again? Or would its bloodstained ghosts keep them away? If no one ended up moving to Yazuac, would it become like the city he had walked through? The images of the dead people flashed in his mind, as his anger grew. People didn't deserve to die like that, as if they were game to be hunted, only to be tossed aside like a pile of rubbish. No, he thought, no sane person would come to live in Yazuac once word broke lose about the slaughter of its people.
He shook his head, willing the images from his mind, and thought instead on something else. Brom had promised him, not long ago, his revenge on the Ra'zac for killing his uncle but now they were running from the place he was sure that the Ra'zac were staying. Eragon had been told that they would travel to Dras-Leona at a later time, when his skills were better honed, yet he doubted they ever would. He didn't believe that Brom meant what he said. Brom had seemed far too willing to toss aside their former pursuit, replacing it instead with traveling to the Varden. The question that bothered Eragon the most was: why?
Brom had made his views on going to the Varden very clear. He didn't wish to go there with Eragon yet, claiming that he, Eragon, as a Dragon Rider, wasn't ready. Was he now ready or was because of something Selena had told him? Eragon thought the latter to be most likely. He was certain that she was hiding something, not just one thing but many. It must be a very good reason for Brom to change his mind so quickly. He'd have to ask Brom later, when he was sure that the old man would answer him. If he asked him now, Brom wouldn't say a thing.
The more Eragon thought about it the more he wondered who Selena was exactly. She claimed to be his mother, swore it to be true in the Ancient Language but he still doubted it despite know that no one could lying in the language. He had asked her why she had left him with his uncle, and was answered by a swift: "It was the best option at the time." And when he questioned why she hadn't returned for him, she claimed that she wanted to but it wasn't safe for him, that she didn't want to disrupt his life in Carvahall, and that she didn't know if his aunt and uncle had told him that they were not his parents. He had asked her who her husband was, this question caused her task him with a time-consuming errand, fending off his questions completely. Despite this, Eragon found that he enjoyed the woman's company, though she was very different than he thought she would be, and found her to be knowledgeable and filled with a kindness that was never cloying.
Eragon hadn't been around women for a long period of time, not including Saphira, since his aunt Marian had died, and he found the continuous presence of Selena and Rose unpredictable. Were all women that way? Eragon remembered that once he had asked his uncle what his mother was like and he had gruffly said that she was storm but he told him nothing more. If his mother was like a storm, then his sister was the pulsing gale before it.
Rose confused him. There were moments, like earlier that night, when she seemed sincere as she spoke with him, then there were times when her remarks were short and she seemed to dislike him. It seemed also that they shared very little in common; Eragon was interested in archery and hunting, some of the subjects that Rose shied away from. Nonetheless their close proximity forced them into conversations and they learned a little about each other. He had learned that she hadn't grown up as he had but someplace much different. He didn't know where. She wouldn't say. She didn't say much to him or anyone else for that matter.
Eragon also wondered about her relationship with Thorn. She didn't seem close to Thorn, like he was with Saphira. Brom had told him that a Rider's closeness with dragon was irresistible but Eragon could count on his right hand the number of times he had witnessed her show affection to the ruby dragon in the weeks he had met them, and even then, they were small things. They seemed to pester each other more often than they showed any sort of affection. It made Eragon very thankful for his bond with Saphira. As if knowing that he was thinking of her, Saphira grumbled in her sleep.
Something warm was placed into his hands, as Selena asked him what was on his mind. He looked up, saying nothing, not knowing what to say, and experimentally taking a sip of the tea. It wasn't scolding hot, like he thought it would be, but pleasantly warm. He took another sip.
"I know you're downhearted about not punishing the Ra'zac for Garrow's death," she said slowly, settling down next to him. "I understand how hard it must have been for you see what you saw, but I want you to understand something, Eragon."
He roughly set the cup down next to him, nearly spilling its contents. "What?"
"Garrow would never have wanted you seek his killers and kill them for their crimes. I may not have seen my brother in the recent years but I once knew him very well," she said. "He was not an unforgiving man. He could never hold a grudge for long no matter what the person's crime was. It would sorrow him greatly to know that you were seeking to avenge his death."
"You don't want the Ra'zac to die for what they did?" He turned and looked narrowly at her, his hands clenched into fists. "They tortured my uncle. He suffered because of them. It's their fault he's dead, and they should pay for it."
Selena merely poked at the fire, unaffected by his anger. "That they should," she said in a quiet voice. "Vengeance, however, is not the answer to your grief. Repaying evil with evil is a path that leads to nowhere expect for further hurt, Eragon. I've met many good men who have died or gone mad as result of their hunt for retaliation. I don't wish for you to risk losing who you are because of it." She shifted and set the stick, she had been using to prod the fire, on the ground between them. "I cannot tell you what to do, yet, I do hope, all the same, that you'll listen to my words and take them to heart."
Eragon grumbled moodily, and looked up at the moon. He thought a little on what she said, then shook his head and looked at the ground. He wanted to tell her that she didn't know what she talking about, that she hadn't seen Garrow die and that she had no right telling him not avenge his uncle, but something in her face made him bite his tongue.
"Why did you choose to live with the Varden?" he said instead. He had asked the question before, but she had refused to answer at that time.
She sucked in a startled breath. "It's the safest place for me," Selena said, poking again at the fire. "I couldn't return to Carvahall. That would have been far too dangerous, and I didn't want to put you at risk in that way. Nor could I sit by idly waiting for my life to end, so I went south to the Varden looking for something useful to do."
"Why couldn't you return to Carvahall? Uncle would have helped you and let you live with us," said Eragon glancing at her. "What did you do that put you in danger if you came back?"
She laughed lightly, as if he told a joke, and shook her head. "What hadn't I done is the better question to ask," she said. "I've done many things, Eragon, and I want you to know none of them. I won't tell you either so don't ask." Eragon closed his mouth and looked down at his hands. "Brom told me that you enjoyed your stay in Teirm, why don't you tell me about that."
Eragon closed his eyes and smiled before telling about what had happened in Teirm. She listened to him without interrupting, allowing him to say what he thought and what he saw in the city. When he told her about Angela the herbiest, her eyes narrowed and she dug the stick deeper into the fire. "She told me that she predicted the future of a woman named Selena," he said, choosing his words carefully. "Was she talking about you?"
Selena made a face, making her look as if she had bitten into something rotten. "It was," she said, "and the most foolish thing I had ever done. Fortune telling is a faithless act. The future changes so very quickly and there's no true way of knowing one's fate without living through it. Did you allow her tell you fate?"
"Aye," said Eragon. "Do you remember what she told you?"
"Yes," she said, her head bent.
Eragon looked up at her curiously. "What did she tell you? Did any of it come true?"
Selena turned her sour look to him. "She told me a bunch of twaddle," she huffed. "Why are you so curious about this?"
Eragon knew she was avoiding answering him but with some probing on her behalf for him to continue, he didn't question her about it again. Remembering that Angela said it had saddened her greatly, he continued his tale about what had happened in Teirm. By the time he was done the sky had begun to lighten, causing him to sigh with relief. For the first time in days, he hadn't had to dream about the woman and hopefully he'd be so tired that he wouldn't dream about her that coming night.
Rose dreamed of Tornac. He was not dressed in the clothes as she had last seen him, but as if for a festival, with a long cloak embroidered with a bright colored thread and a silver brooch shining at his throat. They were wondering through one of green meadows filled with wild flowers that surrounded Urû'baen, laughing yet without the knowledge at what they laughing about. The grass was almost as high as her knees, and she experimentally snapped a stem in half and ran her fingers along its golden fuzz. The valley, and Tornac, reminded her of the days she had spent riding in the woods behind the castle, but she saw no horses or other men and women near nearby, and she almost voiced this, then she remembered that Tornac was dead, and he and the valley disappeared.
She woke, and the dream vanished completely from her mind, leaving behind it a ghost-print of grief. It was still some hours before the sun would rise. She stretched, and rolled over, wishing to return to sleep.
You best not, Thorn said, sensing her thoughts. The old one wishes to begin travel before the sun does.
Rose took a deep breath, the air chilled her thoroughly. Perhaps I could and gain a few more moments of rest, she replied. People are not meant to this live way. All this traveling is wearing me thin, and I haven't gotten a proper night of rest in ages. I'm tired. Let me sleep.
She felt a prickle of Thorn's concern but it was so brief she wondered if she felt it at all. He grumbled an amused sound then and withdrew from her mind.
True to Thorn's word she was soon forced to abandon the warmth of her blanket, and after a poor breakfast of hard bread and dried fruit, she was busied helping the others strike camp. They saddled the grumbling horses and moved south and though they had no road to follow, there was not so much as a deer's trail, and the ground was uneven, they continued forward at a swift pace. Here a large stream carved its banks through the grass, its water bubbling over stones and around reeds. They followed the river, while keeping it on their right always within sight.
Brom spent that day going over lessons on magic with Eragon, as much to distract them as for any other reason. Rose and Selena listened on in silence. When they began speaking in the Ancient Language, Selena would occasionally turn to Rose and tell her the meanings of the words.
Rose looked at the backs of Eragon and Brom, not understanding the words they exchanged, and wished, feeling put out, that Selena had taught her more of the Ancient Language. Had she left Rose ignorant on propose? She shook her head, clearing it of thought as the feeling vanished and she began to feel conflicted. Rose did not want to learn and made her feeling about the subject known, and yet… Thorn too far off to speak to, and the conflicting thoughts kept creeping into her head.
Meanwhile, they journeyed with no sign of trouble. When they passed onto a road, it was so crippled with overgrowth and in such shambles that it would have gone unnoticed had sound of the horses' steps changed.
Despite its beauty this place eroded the soul, Rose thought, as if it were haunted by despair and endless lamentation. She felt a silence inside her, echoing the stillness of the valley. She heard very little chattering of from the birds and saw no proof of life besides her companions. The flatland they passed felt strangely hostile, and although she never saw anything sinister, the farther they traveled, the jumpier she felt. If this land was indeed a battle field, then they were undoubtedly walking upon the graves of an ancient people.
She was more than glad when they struck camp, and she was at last able to look at something other than the valley. A south wind rose, rushing over the grasses and thrashing the branches of trees where they sought shelter. A layer of clouds spread over the sky, and the moon climbed up from the horizon, blurred and dim, casting a pale light over the empty lands around them.
After they ate their evening meal, as a seemingly nightly ritual, Eragon took out his sword, its blade shining bloodily in the firelight, looking at Brom as he waited for the man to move to do the same. "Would you like to spar?" asked Eragon.
Brom looked up at him, his eyes bright behind his bushy eyebrows. "Not tonight," Brom said, piling more wood into the fire. He sighed, and sat down, stretching his legs before him. "There are two other people occupying this camp, Eragon, maybe you should ask one of them."
Eragon startled and glanced between Selena and Rose before turning to look at Saphira, who was resting between two trees. As they seemed to have a quick conversation, Rose glanced away and caught Selena staring at her. "Why don't you practice with Eragon," Selena suggested. "It's been some time since you've done any sort of practice with your sword."
Rose bit her lip. She hadn't practiced much since Tornac had passed- how long ago had that been? It didn't seem to a long time, perhaps, two or three weeks. "I'd rather not," she said with a quick shake of her head.
Selena blew through her nose in exasperation. "You should else you fall out of practice," she said gently, her eyes closed. "It cannot do you harm, Rose, it's nothing but a tool. His crimes do not befall it."
Looking down, she untwisted her fingers from the piece of grass she was fiddling with, knowing that Selena was speaking of the sword that once belonged to Morzan. The sword was merely an extension of his hands, though, now, he was no longer the one wielding it. Rose looked tensely at Eragon then stood, unsheathing her own sword. "Shall we, then?" she said to him.
Eragon nodded, and after the edges were blocked on both of the swords they faced each other, him crouched down looking on rather hesitantly. Then his expression shifted, and he swung his sword at her, hardly giving her enough time to react, their swords meeting in midair. He drew back from her, in quick movements, he didn't seem to give it a second thought as he swung his sword at her again.
She dodged away, with a sudden breath as the red blade came slashing at her, whapping her on the arm and she nearly fell backwards in surprise. Despite herself she gaped at him, shunned for a short moment, then as she righted herself, twisting away from him. Rose felt a boiling tide of rage pour over her orbiteering rationally, sense, anything but rage, and bouncing forward, she thrust the blade in her hands at his head before she thought about what it was that she was doing. He defended at last moment, pulling back with flourish and a grin.
Watching as Rose twisted her blade away from him, Eragon stepped after her trying to get within reach of her. Each time he did this, she pulled away from him, forcing him to step forward and swing his blade at her or wait for her to do so to him.
Rose was faster than he thought her to be, quick to move away or swipe her sword at him. He was taller and stronger than she, and she didn't seem to be trying to hit him, this he to his advantage. She wasn't used to aiming for the limbs and hitting others, he thought. Just as he thought this, she struck at him with as if in an iron fiery. He reflexively lashed out at her, hitting her again in the arm with the flat side of the blade, having broken through her defense causing her to look at him again in a look of withering disbelief. Despite himself, a laugh escaped him. After that however Eragon wasn't able to get gain any advantage on her as they struggled against each other.
After some time, he was growing tired, his moves sluggish from the lack of sleep the night prior. At last Eragon saw the opening he was hoping for and knocked her back, sending her rolling to the ground, her sword sliding away from her. She bounced back to her feet, blinking rapidly, her chest heaving, and nodded before grabbing her sword which had wedged itself in between a small stone.
"You fought well," she said as she pulled her sword off of the ground, looking like she wanted to throw it at him.
"You fought just as good," said Eragon tiredly. She fought differently than him, and though she had lost the match, she put up quite the fight. They weren't evenly matched but they were close. She must have had a skilled teacher, he thought knowing that the first time she wielded a sword was less than a year ago, and a very demanding one.
She nodded again and looked down at the sword, before sliding it in the scabbard she had abandoned on the ground before they began. "If you'll excuse me," she muttered not just to Eragon but to Selena as well as Brom, before walking quickly over the pass to Thorn and into the valley beyond. The ruby colored dragon stood and followed after her, his tail swishing across the grass as he walked.
After wiping off the hilt of Zar'roc, Eragon returned it to his bags. Then he sat down tiredly thoroughly exhausted. He was sure that he would have no dreams of the woman that night.
What was your interest is now your haunt, said Saphira amusement mixed in with her concern. She snaked her head around to look at him, and blinked. Sleep well, little one.
Eragon didn't answer her, he couldn't seem to find the energy to. Listening briefly to the conversion Brom and Selena were having, he decided that what they talking about didn't concern him. He staggered to his bags and opened his bedroll. It seemed that the sparring had taken what was left of his energy and he had no more to give. He had hoped that sparring would do this and that he'd sleep heavily without the simplest of dreams, yet it did not seem to enough. He fell quickly to sleep, not remembering lying down, and slipped straight into a dream.
In his dream he saw the woman. She lay on a tattered mattress, unmoving, and for a moment he thought that she was died. The pale moonlight washed the color from the room and from her, with an unbearable clarity. Then her finger twitched and she shifted slightly, and he knew that she was still alive. He watched, unable to move, as she moved again, huddling herself closer to the wall, and felt as if he were about to be ill, his gut twisted wickedly turning his dinner against him. He felt an increasing premonition of doom. She didn't have long left; this he was certain of.
Chapter 9: The Razed City
Chapter Text
High above were the blossoms of a magnificent glow, like many beating hearts of light, casting away darkness. They glittered in the internal and dark meadow of its inheritance, hosted, however they were, by a great globe of white flame. Through the decades the eternal congregation remained the same, wholly unaffected by the many lifetimes of hurts and joys, bright and guiding to those who knew how to read the night skies.
The most noble of noble guides, Rose thought. She sat on a foothill, looking into the darkness making out dim shapes, in a dumb stupor. That night was quiet and still; there was nothing peeping from around the brushes and nary a cricket chirped its nightly song. The soft breeze cooled her ire and the dragon beside her brought about a gentle peace. Neither she nor the dragon said a word.
There were times where Thorn's seemingly endless forbearance troubled Rose. Each time she felt the heat of anger, the dragon seemed to smother it; like water putting out a flame, and she was left feeling rather hollow and mulish. More troubling was that she did not wish to withdraw from his steadfast stillness, he was an anchor to the swirling ocean threatening to pull her under. Dark emotions loomed over her, shifting and swirling until she was as tentative as a deer and completely subdued into silence.
It occurred to her then that somewhere throughout their journeying together, Rose had begun to turn to the dragon opening their mindlink, and allowing him to be guiding eyes for her when she couldn't seem to see herself. This troubled her and she wondered when the shift had taken place. Thorn saw the more intimate and vulnerable parts of her and she did not push him away whenever he explored through their mindlink, and she wondered; why? The question seemed to be suspended in midair, in middle of nothing.
She often thought of Tornac and what he might tell her, if she were able to talk with him, and when she tried to think of what he looked like, she couldn't get the image of him correct; she knew what eye color he had had, the shape of his nose and his face, but all the images of him were separate and flawed, like a rippled portraiture in a stream. The clearest image she had of him was in the Pass, when the arrow had speared him and he fell from his horse. And even Rose hadn't been enough to save him. Why not? A pain she never allowed herself to acknowledge opened and flowered in her breast. Why couldn't she save Tornac?
If she hadn't ridden Thorn into Teirm, would he still be alive today? Perhaps if she had remained where she was supposed to, the events in the Pass would have never have happened and Tornac would not have died. Her eyes burned threatening tears, and she shut the thoughts down, focusing on watching something, anything in the night. For a long time, she sat overlooking over the broken hills, shadows in the dim lighting, carefully thinking of nothing as a hollowness swirled in her chest threatening to choke her. Tears built behind her eyes, and she closed them.
When the moon had climbed high into heaven, Rose sighed and nudged Thorn through their mindlink. We should get back, she told him, and when he agreed, they made their way back to the campsite.
The first thing Rose noticed upon reaching camp was that everyone, save Selena, was asleep. A rush of heat that burned her cheeks; Rose was certain that her lapse in temperament hadn't missed the woman's notice. Rose had grown close to Selena in the previous months, and despite the resentment she felt towards her, she still trusted the woman. Before Rose knew of the ploy the woman lay out before her, for quite a long while she was one of the few people they could rely on, and even after Tornac died there was only Thorn and Selena. No one else. No one, that is, who knew the truth of what she was. This didn't, however, change the fact that Selena had broken Rose's trust in her and awoken an anger she believed to be buried at long ago.
Now Selena sat with the remaining dragon egg in her lap, her fingers tracing the white veins that danced atop its surface. Sitting at her knee was a steaming mug and emptied bag, likely the one that was used to hide the dragon egg's enchanted bag. The woman didn't appear to take notice of them but Rose knew that Selena had heard them; Thorn was no silent walker.
When Rose pulled her bedroll and blankets from her bags, Selena glanced up at her with a hard look in her eyes, and packed away the dragon egg. She stood as Rose was hunting down the softest spot on the ground, looking for a place to lay down. It wasn't until, Rose, at last, choose a fairly rock less grounding to slumber on that Selena came over.
"You looked upset earlier," she said, touching Rose's cheek.
Her face felt raw still, from those angry tears that couldn't seem to help theirselves at the chance of escaping. She felt herself scowl. "I'm fine."
She heard more than saw Selena sigh. "I'm not going to inquire after it," she said. "I have a strong feeling that you wouldn't tell me, even if I did. I just want to tell you that you did well tonight. I know that it wasn't easy for you to face Morzan's blade. You should be proud." With that said, Selena bid her a good night and returned her spot, looking over the plains.
It was a very long time until Rose was able to fall asleep.
Rose did not wish to travel; rather that she could rest and go nowhere and sleep until she had her fill of slumber without needing to be awoken in the middle of night, and eat rich meals instead of the tasteless bread and unseasoned stringy meat. She felt a yearning for a place that maybe never was, a lost place that was forgotten in the echo of time. She longed for a place that was nowhere and her heart saddened.
She thought of her childhood home in the capital, and the cold stone walls that towered around her, and memories of exploring the many hidden, forgotten rooms and gardens grew unwarranted into her mind's eyes. The warmth of laughter and simplicity beckoned her, and wondered where she might be had it not been for that fateful meeting with the King and his demands.
Rose thought it was likely that she would have made her way to the fortressed walls of Waelcombe Castle, and lived a life she once desired, and for a time she thought of that life, before her mind drifted to another. What would her life had been like if she had been raised as she should have, not within the castle but elsewhere? She could not imagine a life without Thorn, he often seemed to star in her daydreaming. But she wondered who she would have been if she had been away of the King's hold, under the care of her mother or perhaps another. How much of his influence had marked her? Were her choices were own or they tainted, tarnished by the King's hands?
You've made your own choices, Thorn said to her in a mild tone, sensing her thoughts. Whatever good or bad that the deserter you call "King" may have helped you in making them, you followed your inner knowing as you knew you should. Do not give him more credit than deserved. You could have another path, a darker one but you did not.
Rose pulled a turf of grass from the ground, weaving it between her fingers. I have not forgotten that the choices I made were out of fear, she said, throwing the grass to the ground. Everywhere I turn the only choices I seem to have are between commitment and slavery. To work for the Varden to do what they hope to for and believe in with the depths of their hearts, or to do as King would force us to. Anything between that seems to be beyond reach. I wish there were more choices, more freedom to do as we please, to go where we please but there is not.
There are those choices but now is not the time for them. Thorn began to sweep his tail lousily across the ground. Going to that king of yours is not one of them. No, he will sooner be torn to shreds before I allow you to return to him. He has done too much that he has yet to answer for.
I don't wish to return to Urû'baen nor do I wish to go the Varden. I don't know what I want, she said with a sigh. Simpler choices maybe.
It is not as if the Varden will declare war within moments of our arrival, he said, nudging her arm with his snout.
She stirred and ran her hand gently across his scales. I know, she said. War will come due in time. I don't know what will happen or when it will, Thorn, and that frightens me. She shook her head, surprised by her words, spoken in such a solemn manner. But she continued, refusing to stop now, allowing her thoughts to be said. Tornac told me before I left Urû'baen, that the days of peace were soon coming to end, and he was not one who said something simply off of hearsay. I had thought we might be able to avoid such if it were just you and myself, but now that we met with Eragon and Saphira, I suspect that Tornac was right. The question is: who will make the first move towards it, the King or the rebels, and when will it happen? If it hasn't already.
Thorn didn't answer her at first, resting himself on the ground behind her, but she could tell that he was thinking over what she said. When he did speak, he startled her as she taken to looking at the sky. I hadn't thought so as first, he said lightly, but perhaps Eragon had knocked you down too hard with you fought.
Rose narrowed her eyes at him and shook her head. Perhaps, little menace, she said, or perhaps you had been knocked around in you egg for far too long. I'm pretty such it rolled down a hill or two before I found it.
Thorn rumbled a laugh, a deep, calming sound that vibrated his whole body. Rose leaned away from him as his it shook her as well. Were you truly thinking about returning to that dark city? he asked after a moment. It wasn't truly a question asked out of mere curiosity but one she felt a tinge of foreboding from him, as if he were reminding her of the reasons for her fleeing and why she traveled as she did, and what would happen if she changed route now. He was reassuring her, she realized, and though the thought made her want to scoff, she was rather touched.
Not necessary. She leaned back against his bulk, wrapping her arms around her knees. I was merely thinking over the options.
And the conclusion of your thoughts?
Rose huffed and glanced again at the dull hills, her former anger had faded away during her exchange with Thorn. The same as it has been since I've left Urû'baen, she said. The Varden seem to be the safest option. I still don't like it though as I wish not to so openly oppose the King.
They'd had this conversation before so Rose turned the subject. There simply was not an answer to her fears and doubts, nothing that Thorn could say would calm her. It seemed to her that her mind was turning the subject around and around, forcing her to look at it in every angle. It was arrant madness.
It wasn't long until they were interrupted; Eragon awoke with a groan and splash, that she was able to forget them completely. Rose looked over as he rolled to his feet, looking alarmingly down at the puddle of water he stood in to his wet trousers.
"You'd sleep if the world was at its end," she told him. "It rained some hours ago. Brom had wanted to wake you so that we could move to higher ground but your dragon was very persistent about allowing you to rest. I take that your dreams are still bothering you once more."
He made an annoyed groan and began to wipe at the dirt caked onto his trousers. "Her name's Saphira," he told her, picking up his blanket and wrapped it around him as he looked around the empty encampment. "Where is everyone?"
"Brom and Selena went to remedy our low provisions," said Rose, unable to meet his eyes. She turned over the tinderbox in her hands and closed her eyes. Selena and Brom had left not long after she fell back to sleep, apparently telling only Thorn where they were going and when they were going to be back. Both of them, Thorn claimed, were quite worried about the lack of provisions they were traveling with and went off in hopes to catch some meat or perhaps find some rare edible vegetation that grew in this region in the early time of spring. "Saphira flew off early this morning to scout the area for a herd of deer she saw in the valley, and for any other dangers that might be lurking about."
The wind blew chillingly over the hills causing both Rose and Eragon to visibly shiver. Rose pulled her cloak closer around her, feeling the cold settle in, and leaned closer into Thorn taking advantage of his everlasting warmth. If these elements kept up, she thought, the sheer cold would kill us before we make out of this valley.
She shivered once again, much to her displeasure, and having decided that the cold would not do away with her as of yet, she stood up. Making her way to the pot of water, she asked if Eragon would like a cup of tea before scooping the leaves out the rumbling water and pouring both herself and Eragon a cup. Rose gave the mug to him, and settled down next to Thorn, cherishing the little bit of warmth that the tea gave.
"What are we supposed to do?" asked Eragon, his fingers tapping against the mug impatiently. It was the same sort of restless energy Rose had often seen Selena possess. "Do we just wait here? There has to be something we can do."
Rose hesitated.
They could unpack everything, sort through it and repack, or perhaps they could get some washing done and mend the tears in their clothing, but she was hesitant touch what was not hers, nor did she know where the needle and thread was kept, also she had a feeling that Eragon would not be keen on doing such things. She was willing to bet that Eragon hadn't meant that they ought to do chores; he looked impatient and upset, with his eyebrow shadowing his eyes as he looked off into the distance as if he were watching something only he could see.
His dragon had been rather upset when Brom went to wake him when the rain began to fall, refusing to let anyone near him and covering Eragon protectively with her wing. Rose had been annoyed, which was not helped by being woken up only moments after falling asleep after her watch, but after a time, when it was decided that they would remain where they were, she had shrugged it off and sought shelter under her blankets. The rain hadn't been pouring down from the heavens, it was merely dribbling enough to make the night unpleasant and keep everyone on the verge of wakefulness. Besides the unpleasantness of the rain, Rose had fallen back to sleep without so much of a thought towards Eragon.
Yet, now she could not help wonder why Saphira had been so protective of him- were his dreams affecting him in such a way that he was losing sleep? Or perhaps it was something more. Something that was unrelated to the dreams... something more concerning, perhaps?
Rose was so lost in thought that it took her a moment to release that Eragon had asked her a question. "Pardon," she said, shaking herself from her thoughts.
"I had asked if you knew how long they were going to be gone."
"I cannot say that I do." Rose frowned, watching as Eragon stood up and brushed off his trousers. "Where are you going?"
"I need to move," he said. "I can't sit around and do nothing." Rose must have been scowling more fiercely than she thought she was because Eragon smiled. "Walking is better than sitting around and doing nothing for who knows how long."
Rose agreed, though she did not voice it. "Where will you go?"
He shrugged, and picked up his bow and quiver. "I don't know," he said before pausing. "There're the ruins of that town not too far from here. That one we passed through yesterday. I guess I'll go there and explore. You're welcome to come with you want."
Rose felt herself smile suddenly, heat coursing through her body and stood up quickly. An eagerness she hadn't felt in a long time pumped through her veins, and she found that she wanted to explore that town very much. She grabbed her sword.
Will you join us? The question was pointed at Thorn.
The dragon merely blinked at her, and began to sweep his tail across the ground. Go on, he said looking hungrily at the horses. I shall stay here, and watch the four-legged beasts. Should you need me, call for me and I will come.
Rose nodded once more before strapping on her sword and turning to Eragon. He stood over his bags, his back to her, his bow and quiver slung across his back, chewing lousily on his breakfast. "Shall we?"
Eragon turned and swallowed. "You're coming?" he asked, with a cough.
"You said I was welcome to join you," Rose said, shuffling her feet. "Unless you withdrawing you invitation, then, yes, I'm coming."
"Um, right," he grumbled, kicking a pile of dirt with his foot. "Let's go."
They followed a small, broken foot trail to the remains of the road, edging around wiry briars, evergreen creepers and stinking pods, in complete silence. Rose watched as Eragon nearly stumbled over the road, its edge rose up from the ground without warning, but he was able to catch himself falling completely. They stayed on the overgrown road as much as was practical; in some places it was so overrun by creeper plants or rutted that they have to scoot around it. This wild seemed desolate to Rose, more so than it once had: a landscape untamed by human hands had its own meaning, yet here the land was neither tame nor untamed. It just felt abandoned and eerie and sad.
They kept walking until just before noon, when they found the ruins of the abandoned town with a high wall. Behind the wall rose the remains of what had been a tall tower and several other buildings. And for a brief moment they paused under the broken archway, carved into it was a rutted design that neither of them could make out. Eragon studied at the archway for a time before shrugging and walking into the ruins, but Rose hesitated and studied its pillars. Carved into the pillars was the name the town, now long forgotten and unreadable. She studied the carved runes for a time, trying to decipher what they might read, then giving up she followed Eragon. He had walked into the center of a square courtyard, bordered by ruined walls covered in creeping overgrowth, and was looking at it curiously. There were three other gateways, one in middle of each wall, leading off in different directions.
"What do you think this place was like before the Fall?" Eragon said, picking up a loose stone.
Rose shrugged and glanced around. "More than likely in less pieces," she said, clasping her hands together. "Are we just going to stand here? You said that you wished to move about and I see a building that isn't completely in ruin. We should take a look at it."
Eragon answered her by walking under one of the archways, then wandering deeper into the town. Rose trailed after him, looking around. They kept straight, there were many roads and it was easy to get lost though the town was less than half the size of Teirm. Sometimes they passed a house that was almost intact, apart from its roof which had long ago fallen in. The stone roads were broken and clogged with dead weed but still passable, and all the roads lead the courtyard they had first gone through.
They worked their way through the town without finding anything of interest until the came to the building Rose mentioned. Its Stone walls were blackened by fire, and now covered springing ivies.
It was likely a grand building in it's prime, she thought as they pushed open the broken door into a wide entry hall. The building, though not tall, held an air of faded glamour. Shattered floor tiles cracked under her boots, and they could see charred beams and broken doors and pieces of brightly colored glass as the wondered deeper inside. Once they came across a large chamber, it was impossible to guess its use; maybe it had been some kind of throne room, or a meeting place for the people of the city. At one end there was a dais, raised the height of a man above the rest of the room; but like everything else it revealed no significance.
"Maybe it was a temple of some kind," Eragon said.
Rose studied a piece of ancient vase; it had once had a design of a winding flower across it. "Perhaps," she said. "Brom did say that this area was special to the Riders. Perhaps it had something to do with them."
"When did he say that?" Eragon looked confused.
"In passing… It's likely that you were with Saphira at the time."
Eragon nodded and for a time he looked at the dais, as if he were watching a showing, his face growing pale. "Rose," he breathed, keeping his eyes fixed on the empty air above the pulpit.
"Yes?"
"Let's get out of here."
Rose glanced over up at him, she was kneeling, sorting through a small pile of rubble. He was beginning to sway as if he growing faint. "Are you alright?" she said.
He glanced at her. "You don't see her?"
"Who do you see?" She raised an eyebrow at him, thinking at perhaps he was delirious. "There's been no one here save for us."
His eyes widened slightly, and he shook his head. "It doesn't matter," he said. "I thought I saw someone. Maybe I imagined it." He looked around the room, and fingered his bow with a shaking hand. "Let's go back."
Rose frowned but agreed. She didn't think too much of it, this land was full of haunts, and neither of them had had much to eat as of late. Perhaps he was just imagining things like when she was a child, exploring the forbidden rooms of the castle, the eerie setting playing tricks on his mind but somehow it didn't seem to be likely, and she couldn't say why.
They slowly made their way out of the city, having to stop every so often as a wave of dizziness rocked through Eragon's body. He was unsteady, often tripping over the loss stones or sticks or nothing at all. Rose kept a slow pace, walking beside him, and eying him from the corner of her eyes.
When they returned to the campsite, Selena and Brom were waiting for them, a full pot of watery stew boiled with fresh meat. Rose sat down and, after making certain Eragon had a bowl of stew, she ate, her mind mulling over the events of day. The though kept rising up within her that something was not quite right.
Chapter 10: The Wanderings
Chapter Text
Rose did not voice what had happened in the ruins of the city, something within her seemed to forbid it. Thorn knew and for a time they talked it over before their conversation shifted elsewhere and soon camp was broke and they resumed their journey south towards the flatlands of Surda. All of them were anxious to leave the reaches of the Empire far behind and so they traveled at a harder pace than the days before.
The next day they stepped off the broken road into forest and bent their way eastward meandering through the trees for some days towards an isolated village that stood at the edge of the woodland. There they had stayed one night, replenishing their supplies and poured over the map, deciding the best route to take and then moved on.
Selena suggested that the party should travel through Melian towards the border of the Empire, which would merely be a matter of following the road south. She knew that there was a Varden outpost somewhere within the city and guessed that if there was any news about the dealings of the Empire, Melian would be as good as place to hear it. After discussing various alternatives, Brom had grudgingly agreed that they might as well go to Melian as anywhere, and folded up the map and returned it to their bags.
Brom could not tell Selena of his real despair of going to the Varden, nonetheless Surda, that the chances were too high that news would get out about dragons and their Riders causing a power struggle between the king of Surda, Islanzadí (if she was still the elven queen), and the leader of the Varden. He also kept to himself his concerns about traveling the roads south: from what he had heard, there was a very real danger of encountering bandits, rogue soldiers, Urguls, or worse. But it was the fastest route to Farthen Dûr and, once there, he and Selena could decide what to do next.
It hadn't escaped his notice that over the last few days, it seemed as if Eragon was troubled by a deep unease that no one could quite identify. Often times he would stare off into the air as if he seeing something no one else could, and he did not sleep at night. Brom soon became aware of the dark half-moon shadows forming beneath his eyes, and when the boy looked at him it seemed as if he was looking right through him as if he weren't there but then he would blink and focus in on what he was looking at a distance in him seemed to form, an anxiety now distressed Brom that perhaps his and Rose's adventure into the abandon city had awoken something that was meant to sleep for an age longer.
Meanwhile, they traveled with no sign of trouble. The weather held crisp and fine, and after stopping there was plenty of food, so they only made hasty stops at nightfall, where they would eat dinner and practice swordcraft. When they reached the South Road and turned toward Melian, Brom insisted that dragons stay out of sight; keeping away from them until well after nightfall. Here they traveled briskly as they were on proper road again, but everyone kept oddly alert. Once Rose caught sight of Brom casting a veiling spell over the dragons, so that they would not be seen by passersby, when no one else was paying him any mind.
Despite the suspicion, the travelers rested inside the local tavern- in any case it was certainly better than camping beneath a dripping tree. The town that they were now staying in even had a name, Tońun, and not far from its limits was a stinking roadhouse that doubled as the village forge.
Rose had been trying to drink from a mug of mulberry very slowly, savoring the warmth of the tavern and perhaps even the noise of the townspeople after so many nights in the isolating wilderness, talking lightly Thorn. She looked the people over and sent him a picture through their mindlink to keep herself, and him, preoccupied. He sent her an image of a man wearing a fur-lined hat and sheep-hid jerkin, and she looked over the crowd to find him, and once she had, another image was sent his way.
What did you fear most as a hatchling, Thorn asked as they grew tired of the game.
Rose took a long sip from the mug, and pulled her hood closer to her head. The Platnak, she told him. He is a faceless shadow creature with long, spindly limbs who searches for nasty children to snatch up in their sleep and bring to his mountain lair. There he fattens them up with sweets and custard tarts and once they're nice and fat, he eats them. I once believed that he lived the shadows and if I did not behave that I would become his next prey. I was once so frightened that I made Tornac sleep on the divan in my rooms to protect me.
Thorn's laughter echoed in her mind, and she smiled into her mug. He must not have liked that, the dragon responded.
No, he did not, Rose told him. She set her glass in the table with more force than necessary, it clinked lousily against the wood, and she noticed with some regret that some of the wine slipped over the edge of the mug. The door opened and the smell of rotting fish and parsley blew through the tavern, and Rose hid her face with her sleeve.
A silent formed between them, though it was not unpleasant, and Rose finished her wine. She had no taste for mead, sticking to tart wine that the keeper also stocked. Despite it being a light wine, she discovered after finishing her first mug, it was much stronger than it looked.
The tavern grew louder and louder as the room grew stuffier, and soon the stank of the tavern was giving her a headache. She looked up and caught Eragon's eye; he was being pestered by a young lass, who had trapped him in conversation, clearly curious about his travels. He looked away, and she straightened herself, untangling her conversation with Thorn, and turned herself in her chair to face him.
"I hope you are not planning to drink all of those," she said, looking at the mugs sitting in front of him.
The lass asked Eragon a question, one he politely answered, flouting her for a short moment. He sighed and turned to her, giving her a bleary look. "Why shouldn't I?"
Rose shrugged. "It's getting late, and we're to leave not long after sunrise," Rose said. "I'm actually thinking of retiring for the night myself but I'm hoping that you would escort me. I do not wish to walk back to our charming abode alone."
Eragon nodded dolefully, looked to the lass, and after a moment, he said, "I'll walk you back. Just give me a moment."
"I thank you very much," she replied as Eragon turned back to the young woman, and after a short time, he pulled away from her and beckoned Rose to the door, looking very much annoyed. She didn't ask about it, eager as she was to have a roof over head as she slept.
She squinted up the road, trying to see through the pall and darkness. It was pitch black, but after a moment her eyes adjusted, black shapes of the other buildings could be made lined the streets would be made out. Eragon looked up and down the street, and then stepped out from under the roofing. The road was empty. "Let's go," he said.
Rose followed after him, eager to get away from the stinking pub and the watchful eyes within. They silently made their way down the road to the inn. The street broken and clogged with dead weed and dark, stinking pools liquid but still it was very much passable, if slightly perilous.
"Where would Galbatorix keep his prisoners if he wanted to interrogate them?" Eragon asked suddenly, his words slightly slurred.
Rose was stilled for a heartbeat. "Why ask me?" she said, her voice sounding small in the night.
"I thought that because of the man who raised you-" he paused for a moment as if he were searching for the name "-Tornac, wasn't it? Since he was in the Empire's army, I thought that he might have told you."
"Tornac was never part of the King's army." Rose frowned, looking down the road, silently praying she wouldn't trip. They had no lantern, and she was uncertain about their footing, fearful even that one of them might stumble and fall into the filth. "He worked with the army, even fought beside an distinguished general but never was he in it."
There was a short, heavy silence. They passed a large building, its windows dark and blink as if it was abandoned.
"How would that work?" Rose heard him say, after a shuffling sound. Perhaps he had found a giving in the road and his had caught on its edge, or perhaps they were not the only one roaming the streets. She glanced behind her but saw no one.
"I never asked." Rose rubbed her hands together, willing that the feeling return to them. "But, yes, he did tell me about the prisons." It seemed likely to her now that he had told of these horrible places to scare her into behaving and listening to him.
Eragon was silent as if he were waiting for her continue. "What did he say?" he asked when she did not. "Where are they at?"
She huffed. "Why do you wish to know?"
"I'm only curious."
Rose kept silent, having arrived at the inn. The roadhouse was a small building, once a divided home that had been abandoned by the family who owned it. After a time, the family turned the small building into a roadhouse, allowing the occasional stray traveler to stay if the need arose. It seemed however that it was a rare thing, the floorboards were dusted over by soot and the roofing in disrepair; water dripped down from the ceiling, hitting the tin bowls rhythmically below, teeming over the edge and pooled onto the floorboards, streaming towards a fissure in the wood. Rose wondered why the building was kept around at all, wouldn't it be easier to let it go?
"No doubt," Rose said dryly as she glanced at him, suspicion growing in her mind. She saw that there was a fire laid but no one and lit it, the wood sat there gloomily in the overshadow of the chimney, nor had anyone yet lit the lamps, and the hallway was almost completely dark. Eragon walking up the flagged hallway that ran from the back door to the front, leaving behind him a trail of wet footprints.
"It's likely that any prisoners are in Gil'ead or Cellwair, though the capital would be my best guess," Rose said as she followed him to the room they were staying in. Eragon knocked on the door, the sound echoed eerily though the hall and was silenced the muffled voices inside. "But, I'm warning you, Eragon, if you're looking for someone, it'd be pure madness to go after them. The King prefers to keep close console, and it'd be a grueling escape once you're within his grasp. Whatever it is that you're thinking about doing, you'd best forget about it."
"I wasn't thinking about doing anything," he grumbled lowly.
Choosing to say nothing more, Rose waited until Brom unhinged the door and allowed them inside. The man overlooked them gruffly, his beard frizzled and in a hostile disarray. He caught her gaze, and looked away sharply. "I was wondering if you two were lost," he said, turning around and walking back into the room. "It's a cold night."
"Not lost yet," Eragon said, plucking at his sleeve. "Where were you? We ate supper without you."
"I had business of my own to attend to." The old man waved him away, and stepped around the pile of their bags in the center of the room.
Rose walked into the room, ignoring the conversation between Brom and Eragon, and sat down on a bed near Selena. The bed lurched dangerously, and shuttered but it held firm. Selena looked up at her, a soft smile playing at her lips. "Thank you," she said.
Rose nodded, and pulled her cloak tightly around her. "Why are you thanking me?"
"You have given me the time I requested," the woman said. "There were quite a number of things Brom and I needed to talk out. Had you not stayed with Eragon, we wouldn't have been able to. It appears, however, that your brother is stewed."
Rose shrugged, looking down at her feet, as she fought back a grin. "So it seems," she said, with wry mischief. "I'm thinking that he is going to pay for it, twice over, come tomorrow."
He did not see strange creatures walking in the green lands around them, nor was it that he saw the woman from his dreams in the daylight's hours, but sometimes when he looked out of the corner of his eye he could a shifting the air, or he would hear his name or some weird unclear snatches of noise. It was a shadow of neither light nor dark, form nor shape. What he thought he saw was an endless twisting of obsolete dim beings in ceaseless motion, stepping out of the silence like a young fowl following after its mother in the winter snow. Whatever it was, it followed quietly behind him, sending him haunting visions and wan echoing cries from things that could not quite be seen. Everywhere there seemed to be shifting grey veils of light and shadow, moving and changing so that the eye could fix on nothing. At these times the earth no longer seemed solid, that mists that mingled in the air, and shapes and sounds seemed not as they should be, and an urgent calling blazing inside him like a burning hunger. And then there were thin moments when everything seemed tangible, real and clear, and the veils stilled and what was truly there could be seen. Sometimes he found that this reality to be difficult because Eragon found that it was hard to adjust to the sudden clarity. Everything seemed, in those rare moments, too real and too detailed. Often this left him wondering which was worse; seeing horrors that he knew were not truly there or witnessing ones that were.
Eragon awoke with a start, feeling cold sweat sliding down his back and forehead. He turned his head, and groaned as his stomach protested. He choose, without much remorse, to keep his eyes closed. He would be forced to get up soon enough.
After a moment, when he was on the edge of sleep, he felt the cool fingers ran though his hair to his forehead, and then a hand rest against his skin as if to feel for a tempter. He jumped slightly and his eyes opened on their own accord, the light blinded him momentarily. "You shouldn't drink so much," a voice said. He blinked and his vision cleared. He saw Selena seated on the edge of his bed, a mug of steaming liquid in her hand. "You'll make yourself ill. Here, now, sit up and drink this." She waited until he sat until she placed the heated mug in his hands.
He looked at the liquid inside, it was yellow and steaming. Its warmth seeped through the mug and into his skin. "What is it?" he asked, closing his eyes. If he kept staring at it, would it shift into something more and show him an image that was not there? He didn't want to know.
"A tonic. It'll help clear your head." She stood up, he could hear the bed groan as she moved. "When it's emptied come out and join us."
Eragon hunched over and tightened his grip of the mug, the after cautiously sipping from it he reached out his mind to Saphira. She didn't miss a moment to her mind touched his. Eragon felt her emotions flood into his being, utterly confusing his senses.
How did you sleep? she asked.
Well enough, he said, taking a sip from the mug. What about you? What did you do?
I waited, she said sending him a tendril of impatience. You need to tell someone, Eragon. It's getting worse.
With a scoff, he took another sip of the tea. It tasted poorly; extremely bitter, leaving his mouth dry and tingling, but it calm the twisting in his stomach. I know it is. He groaned, and leaned forward. But who can help me? Let alone believe me? They'll all probably believe that I've mad, and I'm not completely sure that I'm not.
Someone might be able to help, little one, she purred. You do not know unless you seek the help.
There are some things that cannot be said and this is one of them. He drained the last of the yellow liquid from the mug and stood up. I'm going to see what Selena wants, he said.
He stretched, savoring the moment to himself, the walked to the door and out into the hall. Pulling his jerkin closer to him, he listened to the voices talking. What words were being said, however, Eragon did not know. He let the words wash over him, instead focusing on the curling puffs of white vapor that formed each time he breathed.
That night before, he found that the thin walls brought very little shelter, and the wind blew through the gaps in the walls in thin, high whistles. Noises of the night echoed in the hallway, whether it be people's throaty snores or scratches and calls of the nightlife. It seemed as if neither his mind nor nature wished for him to sleep.
Eragon pinched himself to chase away his thoughts. If he thought of her, the woman in his dreams, he was certain the tonic would revisit him. As he walked into the main room of the inn, he thought instead of what he would be doing if he were still at his uncle's farm if nothing had changed. He would with no doubt be ploughing through the fields. Uncle Garrow had been complaining for the last few years that his back could no longer handle the task, and since then Roran and Eragon had taken it over. Now that Roran was gone, the task would fall on Eragon's shoulders' alone. While he labored in the fields, Garrow would be mucking the pigs' pen, setting aside what he collected for fertilizer. Later they would lunch on the thin fare they had left over from the winter's stock, to hold them over until that evening. He could almost taste the soil on his lips, collected there from the overturned earth, and the salt of sweat.
These thoughts entertained him until he entered the den and saw Rose, furiously combing through her hair as if it had insulted her. In front of her was a small fire, looking fragile and weak in the depths of the fireplace. The reality of Garrow's death hit him anew, and with a strangled gasp he collapsed onto the cushioned seat near him. Better the cushions than the floor, he thought as he listened to the struggle that Rose's hair put up.
"Wouldn't it be easier to cut it off?" he suggested after a time, when his breathing returned to normal.
She startled slightly and turned, pinning him with a look that made him wonder if he had implied her chopping her head off instead of her hair. "I beg your pardon?" she said, her voice hard.
Eragon knew she had heard him so he shrugged. He suddenly didn't want to talk with her. "Are Brom and Selena outside?"
She nodded and told him they were in the barn. "They've been out there for an age," she said as she yanked on her hair.
"I'm going to see if they need help." Eragon stood up and pulled his cloak around him. The floorboards creaked underneath him as he walked to outside. It didn't surprise him much when he was greeted by a cold slap of wind. The strength of wind nearly knocked him over. It reminded him a little of the storm in Palancar Valley. As wind cut through his cloak again, he understood why Rose remained in the roadhouse. It was a deathly cold outside, like ice being driven through his body.
He sighed with disappointment. He had hoped the last of the cold weather was over.
Brom and Selena did not want help, or at least that's all that Eragon could guess since he couldn't find them anywhere. Not being able to find them, or having something to do, he wondered into the barn and took a seat on an old stool. He unwrapped a brush and set to work. His horse stood patiently chewing on chaw as he brushed the dust out of its coat. The brush scraped rhythmically through Cadoc's rough fur.
Eragon leaned his forehead against Cadoc's warm flanks, as the horse came to greet him. Nearing the brink of sleep, his mind drifting and unclear. The sounds and smells of the barn mingled with the ones he grew up to.
He felt the desire for sleep swarming through his body, like the murmur of hives in summer, and his mind unfocused. As his eyelids grew heavy he found that he was able to lie to himself; he was still in the barn near Carvahall. It was easy to pretend such a thing was possible. Too easy. He could lose himself in this dream-state as easily as he did in the shifting veils of reality.
A cock cawed in the distance, and the dust from the straw made his nose itch, but a deep unsettling feeling within him lifted just lightly. It was as if someone had pulled away a stiff board bound to his back, and he was again able to move.
A breeze blew through the boards of the barn.
There was a thin whistling.
He sat abruptly still in the agony of listening, and as he did he felt an overwhelming sensation of suffocation, as if he were being enclosed in a small tomb. His sight went dark. An unreasonable terror possessed him, as if his life were directly being threatened. That the threat was a mere arm's length away.
Cadoc nickered and Eragon drew his head away from his flanks.
He opened his eyes, and rubbed them, before looking around blinkingly. The air about seemed to crackle with something, a silhouette of what he guessed to be a woman, and Eragon knew he was seeing something that was not completely there. He called out once, just to be sure, but there was no answer. For a moment he felt as if a wave of cold pass through him. It shook him to the core, leaving him shivering from the phantom cold. He backed away, and blinked again, and found with a mixture of dismay and pleasure that barn was empty apart from him and the horses.
Saphira, what are we going to do?
Do? I already told you what I think you should do.
That won't help any, he said. We have to find out if there's a way to help her. I think she might be hurt.
You no longer believe that you're going mad? Saphira asked her tone grave. Or that perhaps Galbatorix is tricking you? Making you see and hear what is not there so you will be drawn into a trap.
No. I don't think so. Eragon shuttered as he remembered the last weeks. He couldn't coherently tell Saphira why he had to find that woman, only that he knew, with an iron certainty, that he must.
It'd be easier to decide if you talked to someone. Ask about this, Eragon, or I will. I will not take you into a risk, Saphira said. I'll have you tied you to my saddle if I must.
Then you'll have to carry me all the way to the Varden fighting you all the way, he said, squatting on the ground, spinning a piece of straw between his fingers. I have to go. I can feel it. It's the only thing I'm certain of right now.
Saphira was silent for a time, likely considering her next words. I love you, little one, she said. It goes against my counsel, but if this is something you're certain must be done, I'll do what I can to help. But before that you need to talk to Brom. He might be able to give you some answers that I cannot.
Chapter 11: Tales of Spirits
Chapter Text
They left that day at noon just as the sun peeked the center of the sky. It was a dank and cheerless day, though the wind had ceased the bitter chill remained, and a heavy mist rose up from the damp ground. The trail they followed was rutted, causing them to travel slowly, none of them eager to risk the chance of having a horse injure their leg.
Now they traveled through occupied country. There were many homes dotting the hills in the distance, surrounded with the bright greens specks of spring, and the shining whites of wooly sheep. They passed many of the things that Rose had already seen; children playing with hoops and dolls or walking with their parents to town, a basket in hand sometimes with a head of chicken poking out, staggering carts drawn by oxen, and the rare sole traveler riding on a worn steed. The sightings here seemed no different than the ones she had seen in the past months, and they quickly lost her attention.
Having left the dispiriting region of Anial behind, Rose found herself in a mildly joyful mood. For a time she rode in silence, enjoying the sights of the woodland, quietly watching the limbs of trees that seemed to merge together in a twisted maze, and chatting with Thorn about trivial things; books she had read and tales she was told as a girl, but these were short, and at times one-sided conversations, which left Rose feeling wistful. She would also listen to the drilling of pressing questions Brom often burdened Eragon with.
It seemed as if Brom found amusement out of frustrating Eragon. He sat atop a proud white stallion, the type Rose often saw lords ride- the steed looked rather out of place next to Eragon's stocky traveling breed- devising detailed fictions for the poor boy had to answer questions throughout the tale, deciding the hero's fate. Most of the time the hero ended up dead, or once taken prisoner. It was not the lacks of intelligence that killed the hero, nor was it the lack of information, more than often what killed the hero was the smaller things that one would often overlook. A solider, per say, mentioned so very briefly that he was forgotten about moments later, until he was purging a knife through the hero's chest. After the hero's death, Brom would grumble unhappily and turn away for a moment before coming up with some other absurd tale for Eragon to work through. The whole thing was rather interesting, and at times even humorous.
Sometimes, though these were scarce, after a question was asked Brom would look behind him at Rose, as if willing her to join them, but when she did not volunteer anything he turned away with gruff snort. Brom did this now; turning slightly in his saddle to glance at her. His gaze was questioning at first, his bushy eyebrows drawn together and his mouth completely hidden behind the shadow of his beard. Then as Rose avoided his eyes, looking instead the tree line ahead of them, his face hardened and he returned his attention to Eragon.
"You should join them," Selena said. She was riding beside Rose, and had remained silent until then. "He is teaching Eragon something you should know as well."
He's telling stories not lessons, Rose thought to say but held her tongue. "I'm listening," she said instead. There was no reason to start something that could be avoided. If she could avoid quarreling with Selena she would and for as long as possible Their friendship had been compromised, strained beyond what it should, and the thought often filled her with angering regret; why could Selena not remain the woman she met the capital?
Rose often noticed times when Selena and Brom seemed completely carefree, as if, now that they were reaching the end of their quest, they could allow some their former anxieties to fall away. If she did not know the truth of them, both of them, she would have come up with many ideas about them both, and few of them would be kind. "I'm quite certain I'll be burdened with plenty of his lessons tomorrow. If it distresses you so, why not resume your teachings?"
Selena frowned, her lips setting into her face. "It was never my place to teach you. I only did what was necessary at the time," she said.
Glancing up at the sky, she rubbed Starshine's neck, tangling her finger within the horse's silvery, coarse mane. She felt for a short moment the fire of anger burn through her veins, then it smoldered before she realized exactly what it was. "How," she muttered lowly, "is now any different?"
Selena's eyes narrowed, looking as if she were wishing to shoot out white-hot needles. "Now is quite different," she said plainly, with a slight wave of her hand that dismissed the subject completely.
With a scowl, Rose turned away. She watched as the distant tree line inched closer. Surrounding the trees was a pale stone pillar that rose into the sky as if it were grasping for the clouds. Even from a distance people could be seen milling about, circling the pillar and rising and falling and twirling as if in dane. Rose brought her hand up, to block out the glare of the sun, trying to get a better look.
"Do you know who they're worshiping?" she asked.
"They're not worshiping anything," Brom said, turning in his saddle to look at her. "They're doing a ceremonial dance for their gods. They're hoping that their dance will please the gods enough that they'll cast the Malasuci back into the spirit realm."
Rose watched them a moment longer. "That makes little sense."
"What's the Malasuci?" Eragon asked at almost the same time. He looked more than glad to have a change of subject.
The old man turned to him, his hands moving beneath the shadow of his cloak. "A fabled spirit who is believed to possess the children born within the last year and turn them wicked."
Rose frowned, and shifted on the saddle uncomfortably. "How would that work, I wonder," she mussed and then laughed. "I suppose that if the worse came, they could frighten away the dark spirit away with their dancing."
Brom grumbled, and pointedly said. "Let's take a rest, the horses look as if they need it. I certainly do."
They rode off the road to a thin deer path. There they followed the path through the trees for a short time, to a silent river guarded jealously by a stony overhang. The pale blue water reflected the greens and browns of the trees, and the golden brown and red and grey from the splintered stones.
Reedy grass poked out from the stones, waving at them in the breeze.
They picketed the horses and, after a time of searching, found a small marshy sloop to guide the horses down to drank. After the horses were left to rest, Rose found a fallen tree to lean against and closed her eyes, letting the sounds of the trickling stream and twittering birds relax into her. She could feel the tight muscles, from the long day of riding, loosen and she felt as if she could melt into the soil and would be happy to never get up.
"Don't get too comfortable," Brom said, interrupting the peace of the moment. "We have a long way to go yet."
Despite Brom's warning, Rose did get comfortable. So comfortable in fact that she was the brink of sleep within moments. But it seemed as if the slumber was not meant to happen for soon Brom's voice pulled her back into herself. "Are you still dreaming of that woman?"
There was a short silence, which only the rustling of the leaves in the wind and the snorts of the horses could be heard and then from somewhere behind her, "Every night. It's gotten worse."
"You're seeing her while you're awake now too. Don't give me that look. Saphira told me about it."
"I asked her not to."
Brom huffed. "She's worried about you," he said. "I don't blame you for keeping silent but you should have come to me about it yourself when it first started."
Rose could hear a soft rustling; Brom scratching his beard perhaps. Snuggling closer into the log at her back, she drew in a long breath.
"Why is it only happening to me?" Eragon asked, it seemed to himself more than anyone else.
"I don't know," the old man said. "I could come up with a few predictions but I'd prefer not to. How do you know it's only you having these visions?"
"I asked Rose," Eragon said with a sigh. He began to beat a stick against the log.
"If she was having these visions, do you think she would admit it?"
There was a short pause in Eragon's tapping. "No," he said quietly. "That why I asked Saphira to ask Thorn about it. She's not. It's just me."
"I see," said Brom. His shoes scuffed against the ground as he stood. "I have a feeling that whoever is responsible for this, isn't somebody we can trust. No matter how horrible these visions may seem to you, no heroics. Heroes have tendency not to return. No heroics, Eragon, promise me that."
Sitting up, Rose turned to look at them. Despite nodding, Eragon looked as if he didn't agree to such a thing, there was a fire in eyes told a different story than the one he was portraying. Brom grumbled and stood, walk around the stump, to the rocky riverside where Selena sat, there he kneeled down beside her and told her something in voice too low to be heard. Then he stood and made his way to the bags and pulled enough food for a light meal out of one of them.
After a hasty meal they followed the trail back to the road and continued back down the road. They traveled as swiftly as they dared; the sun furthered its descent to the horizon. They didn't stop until it became too dark to move on. Brom found an overgrown copse where they might conceal a fire without too much trouble, and unsaddled Snowfire, then rubbed down his rough coat. Rose leaned against Starshine and watched him as he worked. She was no closer to understanding him now than she was before.
Frowning, Rose dug a hole in the dirt with a stick. Her interactions with the man were, at the best of times, strained. There seemed to be an unspoken agreement that lay between them, that forbid idle chatter. It was no new news to her that Brom had ended her father's life, and though she felt little love for the man that fathered her, she found no want to the former rider. Neither did it seem that man forgot who her father was; his glances at her were often short as if he couldn't look at her for long, and his words were crisp though not always unkind.
She sighed and turned her face into her horse's coat.
Her whole family seemed to be made up of murders and lairs. There didn't seem to be an end the cycle; her father was a Dragon Rider and he had ended countless lives, and now his children were ones as well. When she killed, as she was certain she one day would, would she find an joy in it? She often wondered how long it would be before that happen and who would lay on the other side of her sword. Would that person have a family? Children? Or would they be too young to have started one? Was she selfish enough to end someone else's life to save her own?
Fragmented visions flashed in her mind of the failed assassinations on her life. Thank the gods she hadn't born been a boy; they would surely have been much more frequent and crueler. But most of her father's enemies overlooked a girl, until they found out she was the sole heir, or believed that her father's evil had been passed to her. But what could a girl do against them?
She hadn't been much of a threat of a child. As a child, she had been, she thought, extraordinary unremarkable. More often than not, she wished to be unnoticed and free to explore what she wished. It didn't matter to her childish mind what that adventure might be, whether is lay in books, or the castle, or on, rare occasions, the world outside the capital. If it was new to her, it was worth seeing, and if it held peculiar riddles or mysterious histories, it was worth knowing.
Rose was so deep in thought, she didn't notice that the night had deepened, and the dragons had joined the camp until Thorn nudged her back with his snout. You look as if your pain, he stated.
You don't look so grand yourself, she said, turning to look at him. The fact was that Thorn did look grand. His red scales shone regally in the fire light, like fractured glass in the streaming golden light of the sun, and his large wings looked like veined silk tumbling down at his sides.
Snorting out a puff of gritty smoke in reply, he lay down, winding his tail around her. He blinked at her, his rubicund eyes gleaming laughingly. What were you thinking so hard on?
Nothing of much importance. She sat down and leaned against his bulk. How far is a stream from here?
Too far to go to this night. Why ask?
I wish to bathe before we continue tomorrow. I feel as if I've rolled in a pile of filth.
Thorn shuttered, his scales rubbing against the fabric of her cloak. Then I shall take you at first light.
I thank you, Thorn, she said, settling closer into him. It's not too horribly far, is it?
You'll want to let someone know where you're going. They might think you've run off on them.
Oh, she said, and closed her eyes. I'm going to need a saddle or something of the like if we keep going off like this. I'm going to look like a patch-worked doll before the week ends.
You promised you'd ask about it again.
I know, and I will. Rose shook her head slightly. When the time is right. Now does not seem to a good time for requesting much.
When is? Thorn rumbled a growl.
When things settle, and we have the proper time and supplies to do such, said Rose with a smile. They'll probably be in shock that I ride with you at all.
Thorn grumbled his laugh. What do they think we do?
They likely believe that we beat each other with sticks or, perhaps, chase down a weasel or two. The former being something I'm quite certain you would do.
Thorn, catching on to her teasing, said nothing, and a silence formed over them
It was growing late into the night, the moon had risen high and was now inching downwards, a faint silver limned the trees and the grasses. Rose was beginning to think of getting up and crawling into her bedroll, when the leaves, an arm's length in front of her, crackled as if stepped on. At once her head snapped up and Eragon emerged into visibility through the shadows of night, his skin shimmering with sweat, and a bag dangling at his side. He froze midstep, taken by surprise, as she forced herself to her feet. For a long moment, he and Rose stared into each other's eyes.
His Adam's apple moved as he swallowed. "I thought you were asleep," said Eragon as he moved the bag behind him, as if he were trying to hide it from view.
"Where are you going?" asked Rose, eyeing the bag in his hands. She raised an eyebrow. "It's rather early to break your fast, don't you think?"
Chapter 12: Decision and Direction
Chapter Text
"What are you doing awake at this hour?" Rose said after a time of silence.
Eragon held his gaze with her for a moment before looking away with a sigh. "I couldn't sleep," he said.
"That I do not doubt; it's your watch," she muttered with a frown. "Is the bag meant to be a makeshift pillow or do you mean to go somewhere?"
He straightened in a jerky motion, hefting his bag on his back. "What does it matter to you?"
Rose shrugged, and glanced away. "It doesn't," she said, crossing her arms indigently. "Yet it will matter to Brom and your mother, and I cannot simply let you leave without knowing the reason for you doing so. I would have far too many people questioning me come morn." She paused as she debated on her next words. "I know your dreams have been bothering but don't you think that it might be a trick? One that you're walking straight into?"
In the weak light she saw Eragon scowl. Saphira moved out of the shadows and stood beside him, her scales shining vividly in the moonlight. "I have," he whispered brusquely. "But I have to do something or I'll go crazy. Sitting around waiting for the visions to go away isn't working so I choose to risk it."
"You'll be risking more than just your safety and freedom for a haunt that does not exist."
"She exists," he said shortly as if this was a conversation he had many times before. "I've seen her before when I scried her. One cannot scry something that doesn't exist."
Biting her lip, she studied him through the darkness, though she couldn't see as much as she could like in the dim firelight, and saw a high blush of fever on his cheeks and his unwavering stance. He's not within his right mind, she thought with a sigh. "That does not mean that she's real. You're chasing a dream, Eragon. None of it is real," she said as quietly as she could, hoping that their company would remain slumbering. "Best return to sleep. You'll probably feel better come morning."
"I won't," said Eragon bitterly. "I never feel better in morning. I only feel worse after being kept awake by visions of the woman you claim not to be real. But you don't see her. I do. Every day as plainly as I see you or Saphira or Thorn. I feel her too. I can feel the life being drained from her. She's dying and I can feel every moment of it. It feels like I'm dying also, and nothing I've done has stopped it. I have to go, if only to prove that I am going mad and it's all been in my head this whole time. At least then I'll know."
Rose opened her mouth and quickly closed it. It wasn't going to do any good to argue with him, it certainly wasn't doing any good as far as she could tell. She felt Thorn mindtouch her, and without hesitation opened her mind to him. I've talked with Saphira, he said. She's rather worried about him. The visions he has been having troubles her greatly, and she cannot seem to comfort him in any way that will help. She has said that he wishes to go find this woman with or without her, and is resolved not to let anything in his path stop him. She cannot seem to persuade him and chooses to go with him to keep him safe. Also she asked for assistance. Any help that we might give would be greatly appreciated.
Assist, how? Rose frowned and rubbed her arms, trying to warm that chill that has settled in her skin like a mist.
However you choose.
Resisting the urge to turn and glare at the dragon, she bit her lip. That's rather unhelpful. I don't see how we can do anything to help. I should wake Selena. Rose regretted the thought as soon as it came and knew she wouldn't waken the woman. Why make me choose? You should have a say in what we do.
You know what I would do. He nudged her back with his snout, causing her stumble forward slightly.
She did know. For a moment she considered her options, she couldn't leave him to go off on his own; despite having Saphira about, he was a liability in his state and would likely get them both killed, nor could she wake Selena and Brom, though she considered it, and tell them what he was planning. If Rose was correct in her thinking, he would only find a way to leave despite her best efforts to stop him, rather it was now or later. She could of course accompany him, to watch over him and ensure that he remained safe, and hopefully reason with his insanity. This last thought simply pained her. He was going to get them both killed.
"Where will we be going?" she asked, having made up her mind.
Is this alright? she asked Thorn. You asked me to choose what we what we do. This is what I choose, but it is right?
The dragon behind her rose up in answer and stepped over to her side, his large head snaking into view. If it's for the right reasons, was his simple answer.
Eragon started, and then leaned against Saphira as if he were suddenly weak. "We?"
"Yes," she said a little too slowly, puzzled over Thorn's comment. "Yes… Two Riders are much more formidable than one. As good as a tale it would make; it will take more than a lone Rider to take on the King's army to save your dream woman. You going alone would be like handing yourself to the King on a gilded platter."
"You can't come." He shook his head.
"I cannot or you don't want me to?" she said tightly. "You can try to stop me from following you but all the same you'd be safer with me than if you went off alone. I know more of the Empire's inner workings than you."
Eragon grumbled to himself, then straightened. "Fine, you can come," he said. "But be quick. We should leave before the night grows any older."
Rose quickly walked through their rough camp and scrambled through her bags, sorting through what she might need. With the flickering campfire as her light, she wrote a quick and rather hasty message to Selena and Brom, telling them what had happened that night and to continue with their quest south, if not for theirselves than for the remaining dragon egg. Then she tucked it into the food bag, where she was certain one of them would find it. After that she sorted through the rest of the packs, and picking out a small purse of coins that had once belonged to Tornac (it certainly was of little use to him now), she turned to Eragon and told him that she was ready.
He nodded, taking her bag from her, and asked if she had a saddle for Thorn. Rose simply shook her head, knowing that he could see the movement even in the dim light. After muttering something that sounded like an oath, Eragon assisted her onto the saddle which rested on the dip between Saphira's shoulder blades. Before climbing up after her, he tied their bags firmly to the leather saddle and tugged on them to test his knots' strength. Soon after he climbed on behind her, Saphira took off into the night with a mighty bound and soared into the mist covered night, Thorn following not far behind.
They kept a steady pace through the remainder of the night. Even as the red glow of the sun painted the sky, slowly returning color to the land below, they continued landing only when an hour before noon. Then Saphira dived out of mist, the wind whipping their skin until it was pink and felt as cold as a brick, and landed gracefully inside a grove of trees.
Rose, having been in a numb trance of exhaustion moments earlier, slithered off the dragon's back, and walked quickly over to Thorn. He had landed moments after Saphira, his breathing was deep and uneven, and his wings drooped. She stared at him for a moment before sighing. What now?
The question felt meaningless and unresolvable; she did not know what propelled her to choosing to go with Eragon. She knew only that it felt right, as it did when she had chosen to travel to Teirm. She shook herself, and looked around the circling of trees. They didn't look to be anywhere near a town, and despite what they were doing, she had hoped for a place with proper beds, but alas, that apparently was too much to ask.
A pale-yellow light suffused the sky with gentle radiance as Rose gathered kindling to prepare a meal, having been refused in assisting Eragon unburden Saphira. Then as Eragon finished, he brought over a pot filled with water from the stream and, much to Rose's delight, a small bag filled with provisions. Neither of them talked as they cut up vegetables and some tough, dried meat to add to the water, letting the sounds of the fire fill the emptiness that their silence left.
Rose felt far too tired to think, nonetheless speak, and the stew, after it had finished was eaten without a word. After the meal was finished, neither of them felt like cleaning away the dishes and they were abandoned near the fire, they spread out their bedroll, away from the few patches of remaining snow, and slept under the trees, curled up in their blankets and cloaks, with the dragons sleeping close by. All of them slept deeply, without dreams and woke refreshed, as if their troubles had loosened its grip in those few hours.
)()()()(
Rose sat down on the dew-damp grass, nestling herself deeper into the bushes and stared out on the road winding before her, which now looked emptier than it had before. The only thing accompanying the road was still brown puddles and stray animals- chickens, pigs, goats, and a few stray cattle. She had found, not without a great amount of relief, that they were not far from a village, and that she could see its trails of silvery curling smoke rising out warmed chimneys, even from the distance. The village stood between the slopes of two reasonably large hills, leaving more than one of the buildings leaning or fallen over completely when their supporting beams gave out with age. The hillsides theirselves sloped around the village, casting its streets in early shadows.
After a time of watching to see how much traffic the road was getting, she had decided that though the road was not very well traveled it was in the least travel enough that two more travelers wouldn't stand out too horribly much. Rose turned away and followed her footprints back to their encampment. When she had left the encampment, Eragon was still soundly asleep. Rose turned to him, now he was awake, and sat down on the edge of the sputtering fire. He tossed a pinecone into the fire. The flames, dancing and rebuking with an angry whistle, eat up the pinecone.
"Where did you go?" he asked, not looking up.
"I found a town," Rose said. "I think that it would be best if go there and bought some supplies."
"What do we need?" Eragon frowned and tossed another pinecone into the fire. "Other than some basic provisions, we have plenty of supplies."
She leaned away from the fire as it sputtered glowing sparks at her. "We need a map, for one thing, and whatever news the townspeople might have," she said. "Perhaps we'll hear word about your dream woman."
Eragon gave her a rather measured look before he nodded. "You're right," he said eventually. "Any information the townspeople might have would be helpful but we don't need a map. I know where we are going."
"Oh, and where might that be?" Rose looked at him surprise. This was certainly news to her. Here she had been thinking that he was going on a directionless adventure to see if he would get killed or not.
Eragon pursed his lips slightly, and a crease formed between his brows. "North," he said seriously.
"Where north?"
Eragon shrugged. "Just north."
Tapping her fingers on her knee, Rose slowly shook her head. "All the same," she said evenly, "I would like a map."
"How are we going to pay for the map?" Eragon walked over to the fire and slowly began to put out the fire with hands full of dirt. The frames gasped in complaint before retreating into their coals, and only then did Eragon straighten himself. He wiped the dirt off on his trousers. "I didn't bring any coins to pay for anything. I didn't plan on having to stop anywhere."
"I have it taken care of."
Eragon didn't question her any further and they sorted through the bags, repacking one of the bags into another, to make further space for anything they might get. Then after waking Thorn, who had been lightly slumbering before, and telling him where they were heading and why, they wandered into forest. The trees in the underbrush were prickly and bare, as they had yet to lose the chilling air to the warmer months of spring as it had further south. Neither of them talked, and when they did it was to remark on something trivial and their words hung in the empty air. The land around them seemed to forbid such chatter and very soon they said nothing at all.
Upon reaching the town, they drifted through the streets, peeping briefly through the grimy windows of shops with squinting eyes. They passed more animals on the roads then people; sheep would saunter up to them, their tails wagging comically. Rose looked into their strange silver eyes, and clasped her hands firmly together as she followed Eragon closer than before. When they didn't see a map-maker's shop, many of the shop windows were darkened indicating that they were closed down for the evening, and they were only able to stop into a workshop to buy some buckskin, they decided to give up all together and found their way to the local tavern.
"If there's any place to hear about the on-goings it'd be at the tavern," said Eragon, stooping to scratch a cat's heads as they walked back down the main road. The grey tabby cat, opened its yellow eyes and snuggled deeper into a coil of rope.
"I suppose so," Rose said in hesitant agreement, then they walked into a thatched building with a rather creaky door.
They called for food and wine and sat down at a table near a group of exultant men. For a time, the travelers listened to the men's nonsense and jokes and drunken calls their way, however after a time, when Rose beginning to feeling very tempted to leave, she heard something that caught her interest.
"Them shields are trailing this area again. Been watchin' fer something, like ah eagle watchin' fer its prey, and are vigilant 'bout it too," said a rather large man, with a missing eye but despite this he gave off the air of well-being. His stocky legs were stretched out under the wooden table and his hands were folded over his mass of a belly. "Imma ah tellin' yeh, Barric, they been watchin' fer somethin' and it an't our doing. Keep them boys o' yours outta their way."
A rod of a man nodded, and said, "Yes, yes. We've seen 'em. Me boys know, you an't got to worry about that."
"It's those beasts from the mountains fault," another said accusingly. "I'm tellin' you if it weren't for them we'd still have Trowbridge to trade with and we'd all be better off. They came through like a savage army, I tell you. Lucky you weren't here to see it. Nasty brutes that they were."
"What'd they come down fer?" the one-eyed man asked, leaning forward. "They an't got no business 'round here. Them beasts, I means."
The second man shrugged. "They're gone now," he said. "That's all I care about."
The men's conversation moved on to other things, and soon the travelers left. Rose remained quiet, more so than she was before, something about what the men said disturbed her, although she couldn't say why. A vague foreboding weighed upon her spirit, though there was little reason for it. She was glad of the distraction when they arrived at their encampment, and she was able to turn her troubles over to Thorn.
.
The next morning met them much sooner, and colder, than what any of them felt it ought to have the right to. Rose, who would not be awake if it were not for the rigorous scheduling over the last weeks, stood, rubbing her hands together as she waited for the wood to catch fire. She looked across the encampment, where both of the dragons lay with watching eyes, and saw two boots sticking out from beneath Saphira's wing. It was there that Eragon had huddled the night before and still he had yet to rise and meet the day. Frowning, she turned away.
Currently she didn't care if Eragon was in an urgency or not, she felt the cold in her bones and her belly ached with hunger. In her desperation, she had pulled out cubes of stringy meat, left over from the night before, and added them into the pot of water, which she set by the fire to warm. Then she scavenged through the food bag and looked at the meager supply of vegetables with a ping of uncertainty. More could be gotten at a later time, she reasoned and then unceremoniously dumped the greens into the pot.
It would be some time before the stew would be done and knowing this, Rose walked around the camp. Gently probed Thorn to tell him where she was going, she slung her bag over her shoulder and buckled her sword to her waist. He was laying in-between two rather large fir trees, and said nothing in return but sent her a tendril of acknowledgment instead.
There were still times, even though they could commutate in words, when any form of language didn't seem accurate enough to the dragon. At times he preferred the emotions and images. These moments hadn't increased any in the passing months, nor have they decreased, but still it seemed to happen far too often, and knowing this Rose frowned. He is such a lazy thing today, she thought lightly as she stepped into the treeline.
Asper and elm towered over a winding rough deer trail. In several places tree roots protruded from the ground, and she had to carefully step around these. She wasn't necessarily worried about getting lost, it was not a long way to her destination and even from where she stood she could hear the gentle sigh of water.
As she got closer, she paid less attention to the path and began to jog. Rose was eager to reach the riverbed and wash the grime from her skin, and change into fresh clothing and so when she stumbled, it startled her. She righted herself on a tree's massive trunk, her bag bounced against her head, and straightening herself, she found that her foot had caught on a carved stone. Beside it was another and another, forming a line that crossed the tiny deer track and weaved straight into the underbrush beyond where it disappeared from sight. It seemed to her that the stone wall was probably a marker of some sort, perhaps, a way to tell one's land from another's. Curious she pulled some the scrubs away and found that the tiny, crooked wall of stones continued on both ways away of the track but she had no desire to follow it, and turned away.
It was not far until she reached the creek thickly tented by skeletal trees, and once there she unloaded her pack and sorted through it, pulling out only what she needed, and then unbuckled her sword and letting it drop to the ground. Without further delay, she rushed the waterside, her skin itching, and found a safe place to bathe herself. She quickly undressed, and sat herself on the edge of the sloop, her feet resting in the cool water. The water stung her toes and feet, sending a thrill through her.
With a rag, this she pulled out from her bag, she began to scrub the dirt off her skin. Her mind focused solely on what she doing. After she had washed her skin, she dipped her hair into the water. Her feet prickled in the cool air, and hurriedly she dressed and wrapped her dripping hair in a spare shirt. It felt refreshing to have clean skin, and hair, despite the cold of the water. She felt fully alert and more than ready to eat the stew.
As she walked back, she allowed her thoughts to wonder in places she hadn't before now.
She had been fully aware what she was doing when she left with Eragon, despite how foolish it was. She knew of the dangers she was facing, and her lack of knowledge to face them but she couldn't bring herself to turn away. If anything happened to her or Thorn during this trip it was her fault, and hers alone. Eragon could hardly be blame for the dirt beneath his shoe with the state he had been in.
Rose frowned. She didn't know when or how she had begun to care for her brother, only that she had. He had been abandoned just as she had been, faced his lot of bad luck and was facing them still. He was as much of a victim to fate as she was, though he seemed to have gotten the better cut of childhood than she had- she preferred her own past to whatever it was that he was going through now. The past was gone and done but this moment in time was not.
She was fairly certain that he was merely going through a bout of illness and would waken from it soon enough. Yet another part her wondered if Eragon was right about this woman; what if she was real? If she were and Eragon was right, that could mean something entirely different, and if this was the case than how were they going to rescue her?
Rose frowned in confusion, then shook her head. Stopping at the small stone wall, she pondered on following it to see where it led but shook her head, deciding against it. There could very well be a cabin at the end of the wall, and they might not take her wondering onto their land well. She stepped over the miniature wall and kept walking.
Rose let her mind drift further, to a place she had been avoiding in the last weeks. She was more than willing to bet that the King knew of her and Thorn; Thorn had all but announced their presence to the whole of Alagaësia when he rescued her and Cai away from those massacring soldiers. She did not regret him doing so, she didn't know where she would be now without him.
That was the last time she had taken a chance without much thought into her reasoning and it had ended rather badly. She dearly hoped the past would not repeat itself now, she could not bear the thought that what she was doing now might led to another death. It was that event, her leaving for Teirm that alimentally led to Tornac's death. She was certain that if she had stayed at Haven Cove, he would still be alive.
Her eyes begun to string and angrily wiped at her cheeks until the feeling ceased. When it did, she turned her thoughts to Dunion and his family. She fiercely hoped that they had gotten away from the Empire soldiers and if not that they were dead. Rose had seen what the King permits as punishment for criminals and traitors, and without a doubt she did not wish that on anyone. She sometimes wondered what had happened to them; where they were now and what they were doing.
Biting her lip, she thought that, hopefully, one day Cai would be able to meet up with his family once more. The kid would probably hate her for ages for leaving him alone with people he did not know, but why should she care? She did what had to be done. Hopefully, though, when or if Cai was returned to his family that it would a happy affair with no lies or ploys. That kid didn't need feel as if he didn't know himself anymore.
Rounding a corner she saw, with a slight surprise, that the trail ended and the wood thinned around a small valley. She could see the back of Eragon's head poking out from behind Saphira's bulk, and Thorn as lifted his head in greeting. He didn't mindtouch her, and she was more than thankful for it. Had Thorn tried to talk to her, he would know what she had been thinking about. The events on the coast were something, they had silently decided not to speak about as neither of them saw it in a positive light.
Forcing the thoughts away, she made her way forward and greeted them as she rounded around Saphira who was watching Eragon very closely. Rose looked over and saw that Eragon had hacked the buckskin to shreds, and was now looking over it very carefully. "If I knew that you were going to destroy it, I wouldn't have spent my coin," she said.
Eragon looked up from the mess of leather pieces that lay out before him. "I haven't" he said in a rather solemn tone. "I'm making a saddle for Thorn. Saphira gets tired too quickly when we both flying on her, and you don't have one for Thorn. It will make things easier for all of us."
"Oh," she said, looking at him surprise and dared a glance in the Thorn's direction. He looked far too smug than he ought to have the right to be. "I'm certain Thorn will thank you. How might I assist?"
Eragon frowned as he thought over what she could do but he was slightly at a loss. He remembered, for the most part, how to make a saddle and he had Saphira to correct him when he got it wrong, but the leather was different than the one he had learned and he had very little skill with leatherworking itself. "You can punch holes along here," he said after a moment, and then showed her what needed to be done. "Then it will need to be stitched together."
Rose nodded in understanding and after serving herself a bowl of stew, she returned, taking out a small hunting knife and set to work, taking small sips out of the stew every so often. Though it was not long until she forgot about the soup altogether and lost herself in her work. Needle working was something she was used to, often lost herself in, and found that puncturing the leather subdued some of her reserved anger.
"Where did you grow up?" Eragon asked after some time.
Rose looked up and found that he was watching her. She frowned at him, annoyed at being interrupted. "I'd rather that you didn't know."
There was a long pause during which she returned to her work, and heard much to her relief, Eragon do the same. "I'm your brother," Eragon stated. His voice was hard. "I have the right to know. I should not have to ask where you were raised or what your life was like a year ago. I should already know these things."
Rose set the knife aside with a ping of regret, then picked up the thin straps and began to weave them through the holes as she had been instructed. "We were not raised together," she said cuttingly. "Considering this it'd be rather strange if you did know."
"Well, we should have been."
Rose felt a sinking feeling, as if all the blood had drained out of her body. She shook her head trying to clear it but she knew he was right; it was odd how they could be brother and sister and yet complete strangers. A part of her burned to know the boy in front of her, surely it could do them no harm. "My given name is Muirgheal," she said quietly after a moment. "You should know that if nothing else."
"I thought your name was 'Rose,'" said Eragon, confusion drawn clearly in his voice.
Her frown deepened and despite herself she looked up at him. Eragon wasn't looking at her, but at his work though what exactly he was doing was beyond her. "'Rose' is my usename," she told him. "I prefer not to be called by my given name. I don't know why I made the choice but I was young and so whatever reasoning is now long forgotten."
Thorn huffed from somewhere behind her, and she turned to look at him. He shifted his wings and blinked uninterestedly at her. He then stood, in slow and rather indolent movements, before mindtouching her just enough where it felt as if he were but a tickle in her thoughts. I'm going to fly for a while. Call for me when you're done, he said.
She could sense that he was leaving for a different reason than he was saying, she turned back to her work. Take care, Thorn.
Thorn simply snorted through their mindtouch and then took to the sky with the thundering of his wings.
"Where were you raised, then?" he asked again.
Rose debated about telling him, and then, she said in a rather sardonic tone, "Within the high and mighty Courts of Urû'baen."
There was a quick intake of breath. "You were brought up within Galbatorix's castle?"
"It's not like I choose where I would be fostered." Rose huffed but did not look up, continuing on with the work before her. "It's not as if I was ever given the choice. Just as you were left in Carvahall by our mother, I was abandoned to the King's Courts by our father. I know you hate the King, Eragon, but I'm not an outcome of his influence. I met him only once and I'd rather not repeat that particular event."
A silence formed over them, overruled only by birdsong, and Rose turned back to her work and leaned away from him, suddenly wishing she hadn't told him a thing.
Once again it was Eragon who broke the silence between them. "What happened with the King?"
Rose considered telling him but after his reaction, she merely shook her head, and changed the subject. If they were going to speak of something, it might as well be something of use. "That's hardly important," she said. "What's your plan, Eragon? You had said yesterday that you knew where to go but where is this place?"
"I'm not certain," he admitted, looking uncertainly at his hands, and Rose felt her breath come out in a rush. Of course, he didn't know; how could he? He was chasing a haunt and she was tagging along for the ride. "I know which way we ought to go, but anything beyond that I'm not sure. Just north."
Rose felt like cursing, not at him but herself, she had hoped he had some sort of idea so that they could get back to traveling south sooner rather than later. She didn't like the risk of being so close to the Empire's bases. Looking around hopelessly, she bit her lip as she thought. "By the spirits!" she said in frustration. "We need a map! Something, anything, to look at and to chart where we are at and where we need to go. That strange calling of yours may work for a time, Eragon, but we need to logical about this or we'll only get ourselves into trouble." She huffed, tossing down the leather piece she was working on. Best get this over with, she thought to herself. The sooner they did, the sooner they could put distance between them and the Empire. "Cellwair and Gil'ead are your best chances, but as I've warned you before, it's a death sentence to merely try to break someone out of there, and should we be caught, well, I don't fancy returning to Urû'baen. If this woman is real, we'll have to be careful about how and when we do this."
"Be careful about doing what?" Eragon frowned, his eyebrows nearly covering his eyes. He knew, she knew he did, he was just not willing to admit what he was thinking.
"Saving your dream woman," she said, glancing down at the leather. It had dirt smudged on it, and slowly she picked it up and dusted it off. "You wish to play hero, so you shall. Anyhow, you might as well, we're here now, and I, for one, am not looking forward to hearing what Selena or Brom have to say to us upon our return."
Eragon started, as if this was the first time he thought about what they might say, and shivered slightly. "Neither am I," he agreed.
After a short silence, they began to talk, this time it seemed that both Saphira and Thorn something to say, about their plans and where they should go, and what they might need- Eragon agreed to find a map after much badging on Rose's part. It took most of the remainder of the day, but once the saddle was finished, so was their planning.
Chapter 13: Cellwair
Chapter Text
They left early that next day for the city called Cellwair, which lay southeast of the capital. Due to how far north they had traveled the days before, they were forced to backtrack south, in hopes to avoid Urû'baen. Yet as Rose looked out over the land, it seemed that they hadn't traveled far enough south. Below them the Ramr River looked like a silver coiling snake, flashing silver in the shadows of evening, and to its north the walls of Urû'baen could be seen, though only at a great distance, barely a speck of grey in the green of the land.
Whenever Rose looked at the city a great unease coiled inside her. This is the closest she had been to where she grew up in for more than six moon cycles, and so much had happened within that time. As if he felt her thoughts, Thorn swung his head around to glance at the speckle of a city. This was his first time seeing Urû'baen, the place he was confined in for a hundred or so years. After the Fall of the Riders, Galbatorix kept only three eggs, all of which were hidden within the wall of his castle, in hope to restart the Dragon Riders on his own terms. Now, only one remained unhatched, and the King had procession of none of them.
That is it? Thorn asked. There was an anger in his voice that Rose rarely heard, it made her shiver.
It is, said Rose as she leaned forward. A cloud wrapped them in its chilling mist, hiding Urû'baen from sight. She shivered and closed her burning eyes as they smarted, but did not dare wipe away the collecting moisture. If she fell from Thorn's back she was certain that she would die from fright before he swooped down to save her.
Thorn tensed slightly beneath her. It does not seem like much.
We bother know thhat doesn't mean much. Rose leaned in closer to Thorn, her legs straining against the straps on his saddle. She detested this, the saddle and its straps, not because of what they did but of what they meant for her.
That did not mean that Thorn was as disagreeing with the saddle as she was. When it had been finished, he was as giddy as a child, hardly able to keep still as Eragon tightened it onto him. His joy overlapped her uneasiness, until her gut twisted and she felt as if she were about to be ill as the emotions battled against each other. Now all her excuses for not flying with Thorn were merely that, excuses, and very little more. The dragon knew this too, which perhaps made any future arguments with him on the subject quite unwinnable on her behalf and far more unbearable than they ought to be. In the end, Rose was thankful for the saddle beneath her. It was certainly much more reliable than the downy mattress and sheepskin she had used, and at the very least, she would not have to pull the feathers and broken twine and rope from between Thorn's scales at the end of the day.
Thorn, catching the direction of her thoughts, trembled beneath her causing Rose to frown. Her makeshift saddles had kept her skin from being torn to shreds but in the end they did not last. She had forgotten where she had discarded the sheepskin, and wondered what had become of it. Had someone come across it, at some point, and turned it into the Empire? Or perhaps they hadn't known what to make of it.
We ride into the heart of the land, she said. It is strange think that somewhere down there I had spent my entire life with you trapped inside the same walls I was. I'm grateful we did not meet until we were free from the King's grasp. I imagine that his control over us would only create pain.
This is something no living being would wish for, he said. Your King has turned enough families against each other, forcing one to kill their brother. There is no need for history to repeat itself. He paused for a short moment. It would do none of us any sort of good if we allowed Eragon and Saphira to go off alone. Should they be captured, we would have to fight against them.
There is also a chance that all of us are caught off guard and captured to be later taken to the King. Should that happen, we would have to bring down the Varden before they raise their hand against us. The King would not be so eager to let us go, either. We'd be trapped beneath his control for ages.
There is a chance of that, Thorn agreed calmly.
Rose frowned, trying to understand the dragon's calm. After a moment, she shook herself and asked, What are you thinking Thorn?
I am thinking that it is a much simpler thing to keep you two together, he told her. You may not have talked with Saphira but I have, and we both agree that it is easier to an eye on the two of you if you are together.
Surely, you're jesting, she said but was met by silence. Thorn, do tell me that you're jesting?
I am not, he said at last. That is not all we agreed on. I came because Saphira asked for my assistance, and I hoped you would come as I would not be able to bring myself to leave you behind. Should it have been you in Eragon's place, I hope that she would do the same for me.
Rose nodded, accepting this answer, and was silent for a time, watching Saphira cut through the clouds in small graceful movements. Do you believe that was what it was like for the Forsworn's dragons? she asked as they passed a small flock of songbirds. Them having been forced between going against their Rider or turning against their own.
Thorn snorted. That would not have been a choice.
There was a truth in those words, one that ran deep enough that a strong silence over took them. Rose turned away and closed her eyes. The wind raged around them, blocking out all other noise besides that of the thundering sound of Thorn's wings as they beat the air and high whistle of the wind.
Rose thought of where it was that they were going. She had heard that Cellwair was the close to the Hadarac Desert, laying southeast of the capital, no more than two days ride, by horseback, from the southern city, Fomost. and because of this it a rare thing to have farmland as most of the land surrounding it was poor and sandy. Most of the citizens rarely saw anything other than radishes and rough, stringy meat brought in by hunters for their meals.
Cellwair was where the homes stood small and drab against the high stone walls, and it was there that many of the King's enemies were imprisoned. There were two very high, very thick stone walls, where guards would walk, that enveloped the center of the city. To walk through these gates one would need an epistle from the desk of the King, one of his generals, or a high ranking nobleman- when the Forsworn were still alive they were included on this list- or to be arrested and taken there. It because of this that it seemed to call Cellwair a city was like mistaking a viperous snake for a cuddly kitten, it was something that simply should not be done.
The city was overseen by a nobleman called Bonel, and he was known well throughout the courts as being a pitiless sort. Thinking of this now made her feel uneasy. Bonel was not what she would call a pleasant man, she had met him once by some rare chance, and could still remember his thin, skeletal face, and the way his eyeballs budged in his sunken face and seemed void of life, almost as if living in Cellwair had taken the humanity right out of him. As a child, Ilbert used to joke around about it calling the man; Skinny Bones, trying to lighten the mood but an unsettling feeling always overcame her when he was brought up. Even now, she didn't fancy the idea of chance at seeing him once more, and even voiced this much, but it was more than an uneasy encounter that troubled her.
When she had visited Ilbert outside of Waelcombe Castle, he had told how the King encouraged the rumors that she was either dead or taken prisoner by the Varden. At the time she had laughed, but she couldn't help the twisting feeling inside her. If the King was allowing, nonetheless, aiding such rumors then he was surely drawing her out, pushing her away from the people she might otherwise seek aid from, and ensuring that if she were seen the people who saw her would contact the capital as soon as possible. It made her nervous, knowing that he was so anxious to get her back within his grip.
Rose's frown deepened, and she scooted closer into Thorn, the straps around her legs bit uncomfortably into her skin. She could tell, by how stiff he was beneath her that he did not agree in the least with where they were heading but his disagreements remained unsaid; he would likely tell her of them at a later time.
They flew until long after nightfall, far past the capital, and set up camp on the outskirts of a small town that was enclosed with dark stone walls. They were as far, as they could tell, no more than half a day's ride from Cellwair. Camp was quickly set up, and a small, smokeless fire flared in its center. Rose and Eragon sat across from one another, wordlessly chewing on dried fruit and a small bread roll. It was sometime after the food was set aside that Rose heard Eragon shuffle his feet he as he stood up and retrieved Zar'roc from his bag. She tensed at the sight of the red blade, but then turned away and continued to mend the tunic in hand.
"Would you like to spar?" he asked.
Rose glanced up at him. She was falling out of practice, and her body was stiff from flying all day. Any sort of movement would be welcome, and with this on her mind she slowly withdrew her sword and handed it Eragon so that he could block the edges. As he did so, she stood, setting the tunic aside. After Eragon gave her sword back to her, and blocked his own, they stood apart from each other.
Eragon settled into a crouch, and then, as he did the first time they sparred, he swung his sword at her shoulder. Rose raised her sword, and the blade met in midair with a loud ringing. As the sound faded, Eragon tilted Zar'rac's blade and stepped away, jumping slightly when Rose moved in after him. As they struggled against each other Rose found none the former fury she possessed the first time, perhaps it was because she expected for him to try to hit her with flat of his blade and now looked out for it, and whenever he did hit her it no longer startled her. Eragon disarmed her twice and it was quite a time before she returned the favor. Each time one of them was disarmed, they retrieved their swords and begun anew, both stubbornly refusing to let the other triumph, but eventually, Eragon stepped out of their imaginary rang and called for a halt.
Rose sat down with a gasp, as new energy coursed through her veins. She felt much more alert than she had before, and wished for a moment that they had spar that morning instead of evening.
"The man who taught you, this Tornac, could have started a fencing school," Eragon said as he collapsed onto the ground. "People would have come from all over the realm to be taught by him."
She smiled at the thought, imagining such a sight, and shook her head. "Yes, and many of them would return home with empty bags and dashed dreams," she said. "Tornac would have turned them away. He was particular with who he taught." She sighed and studied at the ground for a time before resuming her work on the tunic.
Eragon glanced at her questioningly, but shrugged and sat down to practice speaking the Ancient Language, as he did this, Rose listened in silence and would occasionally ask what a word meant. She knew precious little of the tongue and found it interesting to listen to, but eventually Eragon stopped and bid her a good night before crawling beneath Saphira's wing. Rose set the tunic aside, having finished it's mending, and for a time she watched Saphira's scales flicker in the firelight, scales so blue they flashed purple before flickering a pale gold. Suddenly all her former energy faded and she nuzzled closer into Thorn. She closed her eyes, pulling her cloak closer to her and looked into the night. The sky was shrouded with clouds, not a star could be seen, though the dim silver light of the moon glowed through the mist. For a long time, she watched the moon before turning to her side and fell quickly into sleep.
.
They arrived on the outskirts of Cellwair, late in the afternoon that next day, and set up their makeshift camp between a collection of large stones. The day held a chill to it that the sun could not seem to touch, and the air held a fresh, damp earthy smell to it.
As Rose slid down from Thorn, she looked cautiously at the dark swirling mass of clouds above. We were up in that, she thought with a slight shock. During that flight the clouds had withheld the rain, and she could only hope that they would continue to do so. Rain would slow them down, and out here they had very little shelter, unless they sought lodging at an inn.
Of course, then again, if it were to rain that would mean that their tracks would be washed away. Rose looked around at the firm, pale grass and arid ground, and thought any sort of rain would be a blessing for this region, it has, after all, been an extraordinarily wet spring.
By the time that they had set up camp, the clouds moved on, thinning out as they went, and with it any chance of rainfall. Having chosen not to light a fire that night, Rose and Eragon picked their way to the road. They had decided to simply walk through the streets of the city and buy some supplies, after that they were uncertain. Eragon swore he knew the direction they needed to go but Rose had a hard time accepting that they would be following whatever it was that he was sensing. She would shake herself each time she thought of this; where they were heading to was not her business, as long as that place did not get them into any sort trouble she was determined to be reasonable about it.
Cellwair appeared as Rose heard it always was, massive and cluttered, only worse. Its walls stood low and stout on the dry land, with clusters of dreary homes surrounding it, enveloping the whole land about it with an unnerving sensation. Even at a distance the noblemen's fortress could be seen, though this too appeared to be more of a ruin than a place of respected blood, with its crumbling walls and small, shaded casements. The only things that did not seem to be crumbling were the guarding walls and a long, towering building behind the stronghold.
As they approached, Rose tried her hardest to avoid the hungry stares from the people, staring solely at the beaten path ahead. She did not doubt that they looked strange to the people from this region, in their thick, worn tunics and winter cloaks, walking down this dirt engraved road without any sort of steed. They were probably wondering where their horses were, surely these two strangers hadn't walked all this way on foot. And where, pray tell, were their packs?
Rose wanted to curse herself for having not thought of this. She and Eragon stood out far too much. Eragon must have been thinking the very same thing she was, as he pulled his hood over his face and hid himself in its shadow. It took all her self-control not to copy his gesture, to keep walking forward.
By the time they reached the gates, Rose was ready to turn her back on the idea of a map and gathering supplies and scouting the city. They kept going, however, and the deeper they went into the city, the worse she felt. They did not get far into the city, when a strange pressure touched her mind, a bell-like ringing began to overtake her hearing. Recognizing what the feeling was, she pushed the feeling away and focused on the tiny stones on the road, only to startle when Eragon touched her arm.
"It's only me," he said in a soft voice, so that hardly anyone could hear his words.
"What is the matter?" she asked, matching his tone.
"It's getting late and I think that the gates are about to close," Eragon said with a frown. He was holding a crumbled paper in his hand, trying to keep it from her sight.
Rose glanced around, looking again at the gates some ways behind them, they did not look as if they were going to shut any time soon. She shrugged, if Eragon wished to leave she was not going to argue with him. "Let's go, then,"she said, and then told Thorn that they were returning to camp.
Be quick, were the dragon's only words.
And they were; turning quickly away from the city, and walking at a fast pace back. When they returned to camp, Rose could see that something was truly upsetting Eragon, and the fact that Saphira stood over him with her teeth baring did not help matters. Rose walked pass them, allowing Eragon to say whatever he must to the dragon, and went to Thorn.
What's the matter? she asked, nestling down against him. Do you know?
I do not.
Rose nodded, and settled against Thorn to wait. After a while, Saphira slackened her tense position and stepped away, while Eragon made his way over to Rose, setting the crumbled parchment in front of her. She picked it off of the ground and unfolded it, to study. It was a notice featuring his name and an illustration of his face, beneath that was an offering for a reward of his capture.
"They got your nose wrong," Rose said as she handed it back to him. Her hands were trembling.
His face paled, and he moved away, tossing the parchment into a bush. "That's all you have got to say about it? Those people saw me, that's why we kept getting such strange looks, and all you have got to say is my nose is wrong." He huffed out a breath and glared at her. "I'm very glad to know you're looking out for me."
Rose closed her eyes as a wave of black anger rolled through her. "I doubt very many people saw your face, Eragon," she said evenly, glancing up at him. "You put up your hood before we reached the city."
"But enough of them did." He kicked at a small stone and set it flying. "One of them could have reported it to the Empire and they could have followed us here. For all we know they're watching us now."
Rose shook her head, and reaching her mind out over the land, she felt nothing. "The captain wouldn't have listened; those people, they are merely grassroots to the Empire, small in the scheme of things. Simply one person's word on such a claim is invalid. It would take a number of them to even get one of the soldiers to look into it," she said. "If you're that worried, we should go, perchance, one is listened to."
Eragon nodded, his lips smashed together, as he began tossing items carelessly into his bags, his back kept towards her. Rose studied him for a moment, and realized that she had slighted him somehow with her words, as undirected to him as they were, and began to pack her belongings.
As she finished tying the knots on Thorn's saddle, Rose turned to Eragon. She meant to apologize but her words would not come. She swallowed, and said instead, "You will need to be more careful, from here on out, Eragon."
"They are probably looking for you too," he said in a hard voice. He did not look up at her, his focus only on his knots. "I'm sure leaving the King's precious court is not something that goes unnoticed."
Rose bit the inside of her lip as her eyes narrowed, and she turned away to check over Thorn's saddle making sure she had it on him correctly. Eragon was right of course, the Empire was looking for her. It was not the same way that they were searching for Eragon but that didn't mean that she wouldn't stand out more if she was seen. If she was seen, she knew what it would mean. A ping of regret shot through her, she thought that should have remained behind with Brom and Selena.
Chapter 14: The Summit Stone
Chapter Text
When they set up camp, for the second time that night, it far from Cellwair near the banks of Ramr River. That night they lit no fire and kept watch but nothing moved in the night, and no trouble came. When the dawning sun lifted itself over the hill, christening the world in a blushing bars of golden light, they roused theirselves and turned their faces north.
It was by Rose's reckoning that they would arrive in Gilead within six days, perhaps sooner if Eragon had not insisted on landing near larger towns and exploring their prisons for the woman who starred in his dreams. When he did this searching of his, he was often dressed in some elaborate disguise, each made him look more ridiculous than the last; in guise of a young cobbler looking for work, a farmhand traveling north, or more often an old man traveling through the region looking for his grown children. Upon seeing Eragon with a long craggily beard he had created out of a sheep's wool, Rose couldn't help but think that he looked very much like Brom, who was likely his inspiration, and it was at these times she would wonder if they would see a notice of the old man in the next town, though none were ever seen.
While her brother was away, Rose would often debate their best options with Thorn. She knew that she would soon have to find a contact of the Varden's, one of the few Selena had told her of, and to her surprise heard of a new one that Saphira knew about in the northern reaches of the Empire. Though Rose hadn't spoken to the blue dragon herself, conversations were often held with the interpretation of Thorn. This allowed Rose to learn that Saphira was slowly talking Eragon into seeing a spy in the north, and eventually into going south to the Varden with or without this woman he was seeking, and had been doing so since their departure.
He still wishes to find this woman of his, Thorn told her, but he is beginning to see the foolishness in doing so. Saphira believes that it shall not be long until we turn again to the south.
Rose nodded and turned her bow over in her hands. She had found that she had packed it, along with her arrows, that night they had left, and had taken to practice using them when Eragon was away. How long does she think that will be? she asked. We are wandering deeper and deeper into the King's land and I don't fancy it. The sooner we get out of this region the better. Things are getting too dangerous for chances. We're coming up on Gil'ead and I don't know what we'll find there, if there is anything to find at all.
Thorn said nothing, thumping his tail against the ground instead.
She glanced at him dispassionately, and then bit her lip. Do you think it would help any if I spoke with him?
No. Thorn snorted. Give it time. Wait and be patient.
With a huff, Rose turned back to her practice. Pulling back an arrow, she took a deep breath and letting it fly. It flew past the tree she had been using as a target and into the trunk of another. She dropped the bow to her side and turned to Thorn, her lips pursed. I will talk to him once we get outside of Gil'ead, she decided. There is where my patience ends.
They traveled for four more days without incident before they reached Gil'ead. Having seen the thick walls of the city in the fading daylight, the dragons swooped alongside each other to the side of a hill a good distance from the city itself. From here the only thing that could be seen of the massive city were the pinpoints of lights where the guard towers loomed along the city's outer wall. Eragon and Rose stayed where they were, neither daring to move from the dragons' backs, watching as guards milled in and out of the towers, a glowing lantern in hand, to survey the night from the path atop the walls.
"We won't be able to go into the city until morning," Eragon said. "Saphira says that the gate is shut."
Rose nodded regretfully, thinking of the night they would surely spend out in the open. She wished they could simply find an inn. "It's dangerous to tally here for long," she said as she slid off of Thorn's back. "We should relocate and return come morning. Should we stay here there's a chance that someone might discover our whereabouts."
Walking to the crest of the hill, she looked at the soldier's lights trying to see what lay beyond them. Despite being a major staging point for the Imperial Army, Rose knew that Gil'ead was also a fishing and trapping center. There many hunters would replenish supplies and sell their pelts and meat before returning to the wilds beyond. Where there where hunters, there was an in-go and out-go of people, and surely somewhere within the maze of barracks there was also an inn or tavern. Someplace where people could gather and exchange tales and rest after a long travel. This, however, also meant that a trader could come across them in the night, on their way to the city.
"And go where?" Eragon said briskly. "There's not much cover anywhere around here, and with this hill at least we'll be able to see them before they see us."
Rose frowned and adjusted her cloak. "I suppose," she muttered. "If we stay tonight though, we cannot risk a fire. Those soldiers would surely see and send someone to investigate its cause."
"It's cold," Eragon stated, "but you have a point."
She sighed, not looking forward to a night out in the chilled night. "We'll just have to endure the cold unless we move farther away. If we do, we could return in the morning, and head into the city then."
"You're coming in with me?" Eragon asked, surprise coloring his voice.
Rose had remained outside of all the towns they had previously visited, not wanting to risk going in herself. She had reasoned that if Eragon went in and was captured, at least then she was free to go in after him- perhaps it was not the truth but she found that it worked for her. Gil'ead however, was different than those towns and villages which were insignificant compared to what stood in the distance.
"Of course," she said, taking a deep breath. "I'm not sure you should be going into Gil'ead at all, nevertheless, alone. I believe that it's a little too convent for your dreams to have led you here, out of all the places in the Empire. Those are not just homes down there, Eragon, a majority of those buildings are barracks. What we're looking at one of the biggest staging points of the Imperial Army. If there is any place for something to go wrong for us it would be here." She paused for a moment and glanced at Saphira. "After tomorrow, I believe that it's time for us to return south and continue our way to the Varden. There's someone within the city who can help us do that and I intend to speak with him. That is why I'm going."
Eragon was silent for a time. It was likely that he was speaking with Saphira; he had taken to looking at her. "We'll go see Dormnad, then," Eragon agreed, surprising Rose. She had expected him to put up more resentence. Slowly she turned away and began to unpack the bags attached to Thorn, deciding that she wasn't going to push her luck with Eragon.
A sudden thought crossed her mind, causing her to start and turn to Eragon with narrowed eyes. She wanted to insure that he was not planning to do something foolish. "What of your dream woman?" she asked. "After all this fuss you've made over her, you cannot simply be thinking of leaving her behind."
Eragon took a quick breath and stilled, looking defeated. "It's probably a trick like you said," he said after a time. "I'm going to ask about her when we go to speak to Dormnad. He might know something we do not. He has been in the city, and might have heard something. Plus I haven't had any dreams since we left and I don't think they'll return, and if they do maybe I can find a way to protect myself from them."
"Perhaps," Rose allowed, her tone suspicious. "Just be careful with what you ask."
Eragon nodded, and they fell into silence. The night critters began to chatter, their voices overtaking quiet of the night. For a time the two of them ate their evening meal while listening to the night's chorus in silence, but the food was unsatisfactory and Rose wished for a proper supper. Glancing toward Gil'ead, she watched the small traveling pinpoints of light, traveling this way and that, their holders' hands lost in the darkness. Tiny glowing phantoms floating high in the dim.
That night they kept watch in shifts, all of them tensely paying close attention to the sounds and lights in the distance. Unremarkably little happened in the night, but come dawn both Rose and Eragon were sporting darken half-circles beneath their eyes. They broke their fast, taking their time to eat what they could, went through their bags before setting them neatly by the saddles should they need to make a quick departure, and after pocketing some coins, they found that they could no longer delay and, said a quick farewell to the dragons.
We will be flying nearby, said Thorn as Rose toyed with placing of her sword. She was trying to hide it within the shadow of her cloak. If you need either of us, we will come.
You best not. She frowned, and pulled her cloak closer. If you come flying into the city like a wrath from the fiery abyss things could go from bad to worse far too quickly.
We will come. He grumbled deeply from within his chest, his tail slamming against the ground.
Rose startled and turned to him in surprise. I would rather that you did not, she said firmly. We will be quick and careful, there should be no reason for the soldiers to raise an alarm and no reason for you to come. She bit her lip, and looked at her boots. They were scoffed from travel and darkly stained in places. But if it makes you feel better than do what you must. Just be careful, please, there is no telling how those men might react to seeing you.
Thorn looked at her, his eyes like glowing embers. He didn't believe that nothing bad would happen any more than she did but she had to go. She needed to talk to Dormnad herself, and she could not push aside her curiosity; she wished to see the city that Tornac had told her so much about. The one he set out to before he, Selena, and Rose had fled from Urû'baen. Perhaps there was something inside that city, a hint of some sort, one that could explain why he had become so distant in those months before his death. But it was more than that, Gil'ead was the place where Brom had killed her father. It was that reason alone made her whole being burn with interest from unanswered questions.
Rose shook herself. We'll be careful, she promised again, turning towards the general direction of the city.
Eragon came over and glanced down at her, one of his eyebrows almost hidden in the boy's cap he wore. He was messing with the false beard he had again put on, and not for the first time Rose wondered where and how he had created such a ridiculous thing. "Is Thorn alright?" he asked. "He looks a bit upset."
"He'll get over it," said Rose with a shrug. "Are you ready to go?"
"Just about," he said, pulling at the cap. His brown hair kept falling out from beneath it and the flaps kept flipping over his ears revealing the ties of the beard. Eragon appeared to her as a young player who could not seem to get his character's costume just right.
Rose help back a laugh and turned away. "Just put up your hood," she suggested.
When Eragon did so, they started towards Gil'ead. There was no trail and the area was rolling with hills and bumbles of thorny branches, the ground itself poor and slick with mud. They went slowly, their steps careful. When they were halfway there, Eragon paused and looked up into the sky. "You're sure Thorn is alright?" he said.
She did not need to look up to know that Thorn was circling high above them like a vulture did its prey. "He is fine, Eragon," she objected. "Leave what is well enough alone."
Silence overtook them once more as they battled through the reedy grass and crumbled prickly scrubs. Birds squawked their protests when they wandered too close to their nestlings. By midmorning they could see the wooden walls of the city very clearly, and since they were coming up on the side, they changed their course towards the gate in the distance.
"It's huge," Eragon commented, his mouth agape as he looked over the city from his place on the crest of a hill.
And huge it was. Gil'ead stood on the flat of a valley, tucked between the hilly northern countryside. It was perhaps twice the size of Teirm but far more than half the size of the capital, Urû'baen. In the center of the city was a large, dark stone tower, its shadow cast about the city as if the building itself were a giant sundial. Despite the single square tower, they could see no buildings that rose above the guarding walls.
They paused momentarily to study the city. Rose thought that they should have flown over the city before going into it. It wasn't yet too late to turn away and do just that. She could feel her knees shaking, and leaned slightly against a tree trunk, forcing herself to take a deep breath and then straightened herself. "Should I call you by another name while we are in there?" she asked breathlessly, trying to calm herself.
"Evan," he said glancing towards her. Rose met his gaze and bit the inside of her cheek. "I take that you are going by 'Rose' since it's not your real name to begin with. Unless you're going to try to pass yourself off as a boy."
Rose swallowed and looked at the walls again. "Try not to call me anything unless you have to," she said. "Let people make their own assumptions."
Eragon frowned but nodded. He shifted from foot to foot. "Do you want to keep going?"
"Yes. The sooner the better." She waited until he began walk and fell into step behind him.
"Did you choose Thorn's name or did he?" Eragon asked after a time.
Rose tore her eyes away from the towering wall, and looked up at the back of his head, wondering where his question had come from. "He did," she answered. "I'm willing to bet that Saphira choose hers."
Eragon looked down at her. He was a hand's span taller than she, and looked far too strange with a beard as if he had age prematurely. "She did," he said with a slight smile. "How did Thorn chose?"
"I'm not quite certain," she admitted, taking the bait he was laying out. She was thankful for the distraction and thought that perhaps Eragon knew that. Or perhaps she was giving him too much credit and he was merely curious. She looked at the ground as she continued, "I believe he choose his name long before I asked after it. I was lost in some woodland when he hatched, and at the time he was nothing more than a nuisance to me. I think that him choosing 'Thorn' was his way of reminding me about it and proving that he is, without a doubt, the biggest one in existence."
Eragon said nothing for a time, and as they neared the gates he slowed his pace. "You can turn back if you do not wish to go in," he said. "I will be perfectly fine on my own."
"Says the innocent doe before it's chased down by the yellhound," muttered Rose. "I have half a mind to do so but I won't, so, please, stop trying to tempt me."
Eragon shrugged and continued on, Rose not far behind him. As they came up the gates, she shifted the pack on her back, tightening her grip on its strap. She kept her eyes on the ground, her face overshadowed by her hood.
The two uniformed guards stopped them before they could get much farther and questioned them on their business. Rose glanced up at one of the men, rubbing her fingers on the strap of her belt when she noticed his hostile face, which only got sourer when Eragon told them that they were traders looking for work.
"Yeh won't find any here," one of the men barked. "No one's a hiring."
Eragon shrugged, seemingly untroubled by the news and said, "We can try, at least. If nothing comes we'll buy what we need and leave."
The sour faced guard grumbled something unpleasant before rolling his eyes. "It's a waste of your time, yeh old coot, but if you don't believe us-" he shrugged and waved them through. "You'll find out soon enough."
The city was what Rose had seen earlier, a dismaying muddled network of low laying, long-huts and rough patchy roads, littered with rubbish and rather unsavory creatures. The buildings were dark with very few windows, and those rare windows were high on the buildings, well out of reach, and rather grim looking. The people who walked the city were gray-faced, weapons swinging at their sides, and most of them were men or soldiers. Only once did they see a woman though she scattered quickly out of sight.
Rose and Eragon walked into the city for a ways before stopping off the side of the road and glanced around. Now that they were here they were unsure as to where they ought to go. Eragon looked around and waited for a group of leering men to pass by them.
"We got in easily," he said.
Rose nodded. "The guards wouldn't have stopped us," she said softly. "If we meant to do anyone harm they know that we would be caught. There are legions of Imperial soldiers here and so the guards have very little to worry about. I think they are there only to intimidate the commoners in this region."
Eragon nodded, his face unreadable. "We should find a pub," he told her.
Rose gave him a questioning look.
"It's the best place when you're looking for someone," he explained.
Shaking her head, she turned away. "Let's be quick about then," she said. "I don't fancy roaming these streets all day."
Eragon agreed and not long after asking a passerby where a pub was, they found the small and filthy building next to a butchery. The inside looked no more promising than the outside, if anything it looked far less so. The walls were made of the same sandy colored wood as they rest of the city, though the wood was darker from not being exposed to the sun and the walls held no decorations. An unlit fireplace sulked at the back wall, nearly covered by the shadows. Tables were pushed together and many of the chairs sat in the walkway as if they had no home at all. There was no barman at the long wooden bar and there was no more than six men in the room, all doting fondly upon their mugs.
For a short moment Eragon and Rose stood in the doorway, their eyes adjusting in the grim light until a man looked up at them, and only then did they move not wanting to appear suspicious. Rose followed Eragon to the bar table, where he sat down beside a large, muscular man with unruly hair and a thick curling scar on the back of his hand. The man looked at Eragon as he sat down. Rose leaned away from him.
"There somet'ing yeh want?" the man slurred.
Eragon hesitated for a moment. "Yeh," he said, lowering his voice. "I'mma lookin' for someone. Don' know where to go lookin' though."
The man grumbled something Rose couldn't make out, and then said, "Who're yeh looking fer? Don' look like that. Yeh wouldn't o' told of it if yeh didn't s'hink I couldn't help yeh."
"A man named Dormnad."
The grisly man nodded, as if he this was a common occurrence, and leaned back. "Yer an't got tah wait long. 'e comes here every day and be here soon 'nough," he said before going back to his drink, clearly ignoring them.
Rose tugged on Eragon's arm and pulled him away from the man to a table close to the door, where they sat for quite some time before the barman came out. Eragon ordered them something to drink and eat. When the food came, they ate in silence, neither of them daring to speak.
When the food was gone and the plates cleared away, they quietly discussed staying a bit longer, and not long after doing so, did a well-dressed man walk in. This man sat beside the man with scarred hand at the bar and ordered something, but not long later did they exchange words and he stood up and made his way over to them, and pulling up a chair, the man sat between them.
"Yer were lookin' for me?" he said.
Eragon peered at him. He appeared to be mid-way through his third decade, with a slightly creased face covered by a long, bushy beard. He had long, bushy hair as well, though it was tied back with a thong of leather. Both his beard and hair were butter yellow and streaked rather thickly with grey. "You're Dormnad?"
"Aye." The man took a long drink from his mug. "And yeh two came to shorten my hour of peace. Hope it an't nothing I did."
"It's nothing you've done," Eragon said, and then muttered something to him very softly under his breath so that only Dormnad could hear. "We need your help."
Dormnad's face changed rather quickly, turning quickly to white and then deep red, his eyes narrowing accusingly at them. "What in Seigfrida's name do you two bloody want? I told them to stop sendin' me their problems."
"You won't help us?" Eragon asked, his face paling behind his fake beard.
The man took a long draft from his mug. "We'll see," he said. "Not 'till I finish my drink. If you're lucky it'll make me forget the last two hours. You two can wait 'till then."
Rose had remained quiet until this moment, merely observing the exchange. "Sir, we may not have long."
He turned his fierce eyes to her, and studied her for a moment. "You want my help: you wait," he said, getting up and shoving his chair to towards the table before returning to his former place with his head bent. The men began to talk.
As Eragon sighed, Rose turned to him. "What did you say to him?"
"What I was told to," he said lowly. "It was supposed to get him to help us."
"If that's the case, I pray it was not an insult," said Rose leaning back in her chair. "All it did was make him upset."
"It wasn't one," Eragon complained. "He said he would help us, I think we can trust him on that."
"He said that he might help us," she corrected, closing her eyes and sighing. "Which he may, if he ever manages to separate his face from his mead."
Eragon chuckled breath-fully beside her. She could hear his chair scrap against the chair, and she opened her eyes to glance at him. He stood up. "I will be back in a moment," he promised. "I'm going to talk to some of the men and find out what I can. Stay here."
Rose narrowed her eyes before turning away. Where did he think that she would go? "Enjoy yourself," was all that she said before closing her eyes once again. She heard Eragon's footsteps retreating deeper into the pub.
Opening her eyes, she looked around the pub with misgivings. Eragon was talking to one of men in the darker parts of the room and seeing this she turned away. On the table, she noticed that there was a carving of an animal on its edge. She was not certain what it was, but she liked its lines. They were small and slightly rough. It looked almost natural. She turned in her seat to get a better look at the carving, and was just making out a symbols when she felt someone standing behind her.
"Go collect that blasted boy so we can get outta here," said a harsh voice behind her. Rose started and looked up, her hand moving to her sword. Dormnad raised an eyebrow, his scowl deepening. "Get on with it. I won't wait for long."
Frowning at him, Rose stood up and made her way over to Eragon. She tapped him on the shoulder and pointed to Dormnad, who was at that moment staring at them darkly from near the doorway. Eragon said a quick farewell to the man he was speaking to, and then stood and made his way over to the door.
When they made it over to the door, Dormnad had already left and could not be seen. For a short time they glanced around for him, and after spotting the back of his head they rushed after him. Dormnad said nothing to either of them, hardly even looked in their direction, but walked ahead at an unwavering pace. Rose had to jog to keep up however Eragon did not have this problem. He walked at a swift pace, his long legs carrying him with very little effort.
Dormnad continued to push them at a hard pace until they reached what appeared to the market. Here the man weaved through the crowds and into a small, squat building off to the side. A young man stood beneath the overhanging roof bickering with a balding man. He looked up when they approached.
"You were not gone long," said the young man. "Were they out of your usual?"
Dormnad simply scowled. "Be a good lad and don't let anyone bother us," and with that said, he swept into the building. He held the door open for Rose and Eragon, slamming it behind them when they entered. Turning to them, Dormnad crossed his arm. "Now tell me what you want."
"We need to get to the south," said Eragon. "To the Var-"
"Hush you idiot!" Dormnad cried. "Don't say their name." He hurriedly peaked out the small window near the door. Rose wondered if he could see anything out of it, it was dirt covered mess.
"Alright," he said, looking at his feet. "We need to get there." And then Eragon proceeded to tell this stranger in front of them, that he was a Dragon Rider, showing the man his palm, and continued to say that he and Rose had been separated from their company a week or so before and didn't know the way there.
As Eragon talked, Rose glanced around the room, letting her eyes adjust. It appeared to be a home or at least that was her best guess. The building was made up of only one room, with two cubbies hidden by heavy drapes that served as sleeping quarters for its occupants. The drab drapes lay open to reveal two wooden framed beds covered by rough blankets, at the foot of each of the beds sat heavy wooden chests, likely filled with clothing. In the center of the room stood a table with a bench tucked beneath it appearing to have never been used. Earthen plates were stacked neatly atop the table though mugs lay disarrayed. There was no place to sit except for the beds and a bench, and Dormnad offered them neither.
When Eragon finished, Dormnad peered inside of a mug at the table and harshly set back back down with such force that Rose wondered if he might have dented the wood.
"Will you help us?" Eragon asked sounding hopeful.
"Just leave," he said waving them toward the door. "I'll take yeh to those damn rebels but I need a drink and a night's rest first. We'll meet at dawn 'bout a mile to the east there this rock on a hill, it's strange enough that you won't miss it. You'll know what I'm talking about when you see it. So off with the both of yeh."
Rose stepped to the door, expecting Eragon to follow her but found he had not. She turned around and waited for him. He did not come, turning instead to Dormnad.
"Wait," Eragon said. "Before we go, I have a question."
"You haven't bothered me enough?" Dormnad crossed his arms over his chest.
Eragon seemingly ignored the man, and matched his posture. "We've been looking for someone," he said. "Have you heard anything about a woman being held prisoner? We think she might be here."
Rose rolled her eyes and looked up at the rough ceiling. She was not going to intervene despite his choice in words- she wasn't looking for anyone. She wasn't the one who decided that it was a good it idea to look after a haunt, and as a matter of fact, she was eager to get of Gil'ead without another delay.
"How would I know?" Dormnad said grumpily, his voice slightly raised. "I'm a trader, not a gossip. I do what I'm told and try my damnedest to stay out of the Empire's notice. It an't an easy thing either. You want to know the hearsay of this city go find a gasbag."
"Bye then," Eragon said turning away angrilyand stepped to the door. He began open the door but Dormnad pulled him back by the arm.
"Look, boy, whatever reason you set out for, if it was to find this woman you're asking every soul who happens to breath about, it an't gonna happen. 'less them gods will it, yer won't find her. Ask the gods, not me," Dormnad said mildly. "You'll only get yourself killed if you don't go and change your tactic. If you are indeed a Rider, and that mark an't a fraud, there are too many people out there depending on yeh. Don't go chasing after a ghost."
Eragon's hands clenched into fists and his face burned a blazing red. Rose looked away from him and glanced at Dormnad finding that he wasn't wrong about the matter. "Thank you for your advice," she said sweetly, grabbing Eragon by the arm, and when he opened his mouth to protest, she pinched him. "We are going to make our way out of Gil'ead now, as you said we should, and meet you come morning. I hope your evening finds you well."
Pulling Eragon alongside her, she made her way to the door, and stepped out. Never before had she been so eager to leave a place. Rose turned to Eragon who was looking at her angrily. "You didn't need to pinch me!" he said sharply, rubbing his arm. "He's the bungling magpie. I don't like the idea of traveling with him."
Rose sighed, and turned toward the dimming road. The dark shadows fell over them, the sun having disappeared behind the city's walls. In the distance she could hear the evening bell tolling. "Nor do I," she agreed. "At least he agreed to help us. We shouldn't tally here for too long. I think that the gate might close soon."
Eragon nodded in eager agreement. "Then we should go," he said. "I'd like to look through the city some more but I don't think we will have the chance."
Rose shook her head sadly but said nothing.
"Dorm all done with yeh, yet?"
Rose startled and looked at the young man outside of the low-roofed shanty. He was no older than she, with bright stringy hair and dark eyes. Behind him still stood the balding man he had been arguing with when they had arrived. This man caught her eye, and for a moment she had a faint feeling that she recognized him from somewhere though she hadn't the faintest idea where that might be.
"Y-Yes," she said after a moment, breaking off contact with the man, "he is."
"Gets strange business, he does. Dorm, I means," said the young man. "Just last week-" the man behind him made an impatient sound "-Er, right, never you mind. Have eh nice evenin', yeh?"
Rose nodded, shifting uneasily from foot-to-foot. "You as well," she said automatically, and tightened her grip on Eragon's arm as he too said a polite farewell. The young assistant, glanced between them, his eyebrows drawn together, before shrugging and waving the older man forward, saying, "I'll, ah, go see if Dorm 'ill lower that price for yeh. I'll be back right quick…"
They heard no more, as they slipping into the crowd, and hurried back the way they had come. As bell rang its metallic clamor again, Eragon lengthened his strides, nearly dragging Rose behind him. When the bell stopped ringing, she hissed, "Would you mind slowing down some? I can hardly keep up with you as it is."
"If we don't hurry, we'll be stuck here for the night!" Eragon said snappishly, but slowed down so that Rose wasn't jogging to keep up.
Before long they turned onto the one of the smaller and meaner streets, which ran the narrow, dark, evil-smelling alleyways and lanes. Eragon peeked down each of these, as if he was looking something, and it wasn't long before Rose realized that he was trying to retrace the route Dormnad had taken them.
The streets were so packed with soldiers of all kinds, and men (occasionally with a woman beside him) dressed in rich clothes, drunkards spilling out of mean smelling alleys, and ragged beggars, that she could scarcely help him. It did not help, she found, that she did not possess Eragon's height- he could see above the crowd with ease.
After what seemed like an age, Eragon poked his head down an alley, and nodded to himself, before heading down it. Rose glanced around, ignoring the hawker who was shouting about his wares, and saw a broken pot she remembered passing when they came through. "Did you know that man?" Eragon asked, as they passed the hawker.
Rose looked up at him in confusion. She was not completely certain who he was talking about. "Which one?"
"The one talking to Dormnad's assistant as we left. He was looking at you. Staring openly at you, really, and wouldn't look away even after we left. It looked like he had seen a ghost." Eragon paused mid-step, looking down at her for a moment.
"Oh." Rose bit her lip, and pushed him in the back to get him to move. The hawker had taken notice of their idleness and was headed their way with an openly eager face. "I didn't notice that. It's probably nothing."
Eragon's eyes narrowed as his face hardened. He wouldn't budge. "I think it's something," he muttered lowly. "I think that you two know each other from somewhere and you're just not wanting to admit it was a mistake to come with me."
Rose met his eyes and swallowed. "You don't know what you're talking about," she said, amazed at how calm her voice was. Turning away from him, she swallowed again, fighting the urge to argue with him. It would no use for either of them to argue. Fighting didn't help anything, ever, and it certainly would not help them now. "I've met many people, Era-Evan, but I know him not, perhaps he thought it curious that a woman was walking about. We've only seen a few in this place. I'm no stranger to how some men think."
Eragon's face darken further but he said nothing for a moment. "The gates are about to close," he mumbled, almost to himself, before rushing forward at an impossible pace forcing Rose to, once again, jog to keep up.
They hardly made it to the gates in time. The wide, wooden gates had already began to close with a horrible cranking noise, and both Rose and Eragon were both forced into a sprint. Behind them they heard calls of warning, requests for them to halt, but despite this they narrowly slipped through to the other side.
The cool wind hit their face, almost bitingly, and the bushes off the path rustled. Rose huffed in the fresh air, rubbing the stitch in her side, but Eragon grinned down at her gleefully, completely unaffected from the rush. "That was close," he said cheerfully. "We should have left earlier. Have to remember that for next time."
Rose pursed her lips, before looking away. There would be no 'next time'- biting her tongue, she begun retracing their path from that morning. Eragon called after her, though she ignored, pretending not to have heard him. Seemingly catching onto her mood, Eragon walked silently ahead of her. Every so often she would catch him smiling, humored about something, and she assumed that he was talking to Saphira.
Unlike Eragon and Saphira, Rose and Thorn said nothing to each other. Rose could see him, though, flying in the distance. Their minds were still connected, however, only hardly touching each other so that it felt like a feather gliding lightly across her skin. Their silence did not change as they entered their campsite and the red dragon noisily landed behind her though she had pushed away her anger having decided there was no valid reason for it.
Eragon tried to start up a conversion but after receiving only short and rather crisp replies from Rose, he stopped and focused instead on making a small, smokeless fire. As he worked, Rose set to work on dividing out their food, they had little and hadn't want to bargain for more in Gil'ead.
Thorn? Rose said after a time.
The dragon merely looked up, and blinked at with one eye.
Unbothered by his lack of response, she continued, We found Dormnad. He has agreed to take us to the Varden, though he was not happy in the least to agree to it. I'm not certain we can trust him entirely.
You think we should keep a close eye on him while he's traveling with us, Thorn finished.
Rose nodded. He has not given me a reason to not want to watch him.
Mmm, said Thorn thoughtfully. He was insolent, you're saying.
He was, she said, rather rude, yes, but it is more than that: he did not seem to want to help in the least. Only after he saw the mark Eragon's hand did he agree yet even then he was hesitant to do so.
Or perhaps you are looking for frights when there are none. Thorn shifted loudly on the ground. Try not to over think it. If the worse does come with this two-legged then he likely will not be a problem for long.
Rose nodded. That's good to know, she said, but you cannot destroy everyone who is an enemy.
And why not? It seems to have work thus far.
Who exactly have you killed? she asked twisting around to face the dragon. As far as I know you haven't taken a life.
Thorn's thick tail gave a loud whack! as he blinked innocuously at her. I've taken many lives, he said plainly.
Pardon me, she said derisively, human lives. Weasels and deer hardly count.
Those weasels and deer were once alive, though, weren't they? Thorn huffed a puff of smoke from his nostrils as he continued to eye her meaningfully. I ended their life. I have killed them for my own needs. Their lives count.
If you are content to think such, she said, then I'll not argue.
Thorn blew smoke once more with a deep sigh, drawing Eragon's attention away from his fire building to them. For a moment he looked from Thorn to Rose and back again, before shrugging and returning his attention to building the leaning tower with the firewood.
You should probably help him, Thorn said after a time. He's doing his best but I do not believe he understands what exactly it is that he's doing.
Rose turned away and looked at the ground between her legs. I'm not much use when it comes to building fires, Thorn, she said. It actually rather a dejecting thing when I do create one.
Thorn snorted and rumbled a laugh. I was not referring the fire as far I'm concerned stay well away from helping create those. I was speaking of something else completely.
Which would be?
Thorn blinked slowly, but his tail began a new rhythm when it hit the ground giving away his humor. Help him, he said. If you do not know than you'll figure it out soon enough.
Rose, however, was not as humored as Thorn seemed to be and keep a firm glare at the ground for a time before setting the food back in the bag to help Eragon, who at first seemed stilled bothered by their conversation earlier. In the end he did accept her help, though he kept her well away from the tiny flame claiming that if she come any closer that she may put it out, and together they made up a decent, if not completely satisfying, meal. When the sun disappeared from the sky, they stamped out the fire and made their way to their bedrolls promising to have a very early start in the morning.
.
They had awoken very early that next day, long before the sun was set to rise and packed up camp and set out. Though Rose did not know how long the dragons looked for the rock in the dark, she could hardly make out the shapes, until they found the stone jutting out from the woodland below. It was as Dormnad said; they found the place he had told them to meet without any real problem or hassle.
As they settled near the rock, the world around them was still grey and dreary from nightfall, and the daylife was only just beginning to awaken. Hardly anything startled as the dragons landed in the small opening around the boulder. The large shelving rock, looking rather out of place under the green crowns of trees and underbrush tangled hills, was larger than even Saphira. As it was studied Rose found runes covered into the facing, similar to those she had seen in the Serpent's Vale, thickly coated by moss.
She ran her fingered along their edges as she studied them in the dawning light, picking slightly at the moss, and then hurried around the large stone to tell Eragon of her finding but froze upon seeing him. Eragon was looking in the direction of the city with such intensity that Rose decided not to disturb him. Rose leaned her back against the rock before shooting away from it, thinking suddenly of the insects that might be crawling along to surface.
"There's a horse coming," Eragon said after a time. He was sitting on the ground in the shadow of the rock, and now stood up and walked over to her.
Rose looked up from the ground and listened. All she could hear were the rustling of brushwood, the twitterings of birds, and the dragons' loud breathes. "I pray Dormnad does not think we shall be riding horses all the way to the south," she said with a frown.
"So do I," said Eragon. He pulled his bow off of his back and loosely strung an arrow. "Saphira hears more than one horse and I can't see a reason for Dormnad to have more than one."
Rose looked over at Thorn as he stood up, and nodded to him. The red dragon squatted down and spread his wings before taking to the sky. Watching him as he faced the west and disappeared into the clouds, Rose turned to look at Saphira waiting for her to do the same. She did not.
Eragon was muttering to Saphira, quiet enough that Rose could not hear, with fierce intensity. His head was bent towards her, and he was gesturing to the sky much to the dragon's displeasure. Rose stepped back as Saphira let out a threating growl, her wings swinging, and at last flew off into the clouds.
"She's not happy with me," Eragon said catching her gaze. "She reckons that anything unusual is a danger, this included, and she is to be right here protecting me from it."
Rose but her lip before saying, "There are times when Thorn is like that as well."
"But he left without argument," Eragon stated with a frown. "I pretty much had to force Saphira to leave."
"Thorn is scouting, not hiding. It would matter very little what I might say if the thought there was any sort of danger, he would never hide. He does however like to know what we might be dealing with."
Slowly, Eragon nodded. As he turned away Rose asked Thorn what he saw. There is very little that I can see, he told her. But there are two-leggeds and those creatures that they ride.
Do you think that they might be the Empire's men?
I can't tell, he said after a short pause. The high-green hides what I might normally be able to see. There is a number of them I can tell you that.
Rose stood and looked uneasily to the west. Do you think that you and Saphira ought to return and we leave?
Thorn said nothing. No, they're too close. They would see us and follow us. You and your brother best try to find someplace to hide. I will be there if they prove a threat.
"It's not Dormnad," Rose said softly. "Thorn says that whoever they are, they are close. We won't be able to fly away."
Eragon lowered his bow, and relaxed. "We wait then," he said.
"No," she hissed, looking around them. "We hide and do so well. Let us pray that they pass us quickly and we won't be forced to fight them."
Eragon frowned at her. "It could simply be some travelers. They could mean no harm."
"That's assuming they are not soldiers from the city. Have you forgotten that we're currently camping near an army base?"
"No," said Eragon sharply. "Of course, I haven't."
Rose continued to look around but didn't see much of a place to hide, they wouldn't be able to climb the rock; its surface was too sheer. Eragon seemed to have the same thought, and pulled her to a large cluster of undergrowth and pulled some of its thorny vines away with is bow allowing Rose to crawl the small opening before him. He followed her soon after, muttering about the fact that didn't have his sword. He had left Zar'roc in his saddlebags, and Rose did not know where Saphira was or what she was doing, not that the dragon would arrive on time.
For a long time, Rose stayed completely still, not wanting any of the bristles to poke her, and listened to Eragon's cutting down a few thick branches until at last a new sound; the sound of many horses' hooves beating against a well-worn path. Eragon put away his knife and held the thorny branches in front of him like a weapon.
She peered closer, and through the tangled branches she saw them. To her surprise they were not men, and much more unattractive than she thought a living creature had the right to be. Coming to a stop were a dozen bow-legged urgals, all of them with rough greyish skin, curling horns, and a large, flat head with a snout-like flat nose and a mouth full of very crooked, misshaped teeth. They looked around, sniffing the air, and jostled one another with their thick, coiling arms, talking to each other in low, hoarse voices. They seemed almost excited, like hounds on a hunt.
Biting her lip, Rose turned away from the brutes, none of them arrived on horseback and looked beyond them. Behind the urgals were soldiers, their ruby livery vivid in contrast to the Urgals' rough, colorless clothing. The soldiers sat upon sharp, lovely horses, looking around with discontent, some were sneering at the creatures that towered over them.
"Where're they?" one of the soldiers called, his voice carrying.
"Here," an urgal said in its horrible voice. "Somewhere."
"Yes, yes, you said that before," said the same soldier as before. "Where is somewhere, though?"
Eragon nudged her back as he leaned over her, trying to see out. Rose started and, losing her balance almost fell over, breaking a dry branch as she steadied her feet. She felt a long barb cut into her hand, and bit her lip to keep from crying out, and watched with rising horror as the Urgals, all of them, looked in their direction at the same time, in an eerie uniform fashion.
"There," said an urgal, pointing it's short, stubby finger to where they were hiding.
Rose's pulse hammered in her ears, and something tugged on her arm. She was surprised to find that it was Eragon and he was whispering frantically in her ear, "Move! Move now! They're coming. We don't have much time!" Her mind slowly registered his words, and when it finally did the urgals were creeping closer. She quick rose up and began to push Eragon out of her way, eager to get out of the death trap he had led her into.
Rose couldn't get the thought out of her that someway, somehow, someone had betrayed them. Dormnad had betrayed them. After all he was the only one who knew when and where they would at this boulder. As distracted as she was, she hardly noticed that once they got out of the brushwood, two or so urgals were inside it battling their way toward them. She was only brought out of her thoughts when Eragon barked out a sharp "Brisingr!" and set the whole thing ablaze with magic. She heard something tearing behind her but did not look back to see what it was.
"Run!" Eragon shouted, pushing her forward, his bow drawn. He was shooting arrows at the urgals, hitting only a few, as he ran behind her. "Keep going. Thorn isn't far."
Rose looked up from the ground and saw that Eragon was right; not from of them was Thorn, half hidden behind a fat bush, looking rather threatening, with his wings swooping loosely over the ground. He was ready to take the flight the moment she was on him.
Quicker, Thorn said deeply. I will fly you and Eragon away from here. Saphira will follow.
Rose whipped her head around; she had forgotten about Saphira. The dragon was flying above the grouping of urgals roaring threateningly, snapping her jaws and swiping anything that came close to her. She was reason that so few had noticed Eragon's and Rose's rush to Thorn, they were too busy dealing with her.
The Empire's soldiers were nowhere to be seen.
Rose saw that the urgals that were in the blue burning brush were shouting as they tried to fight their way through the flaming branches. Only one did, its horrible face cover in a mask of seeping burns. It limped toward them, holding a large bloodied mace threateningly above its head. Its small eyes were glaring down at Eragon as if he were the only thing that exsisted. Eragon seemed to see the urgal also, and shoot a number of arrows at it. One of the arrows cut though the urgal's leg as it turned, cutting deep into the muscle. It fell.
Rose turned away and rushed to Thorn, Eragon not far behind her. Her legs were burning when she reached Thorn and scampered onto his back, nearly falling over his other side as she did so. Eragon crawled on behind her, she could feel his arms around her shoulders
"Go!" he shouted. His grip loosened as Thorn leapt off the ground.
Saphira roared, and Thorn harshly broke off his mindtouch with Rose completely, causing her to nearly loose balance. When she righted herself, she saw that his head swinging toward the ground and his teeth snapping at air, and through the green leaves the blue of Saphira shoot into the air and dive before hovering above the treetops. Rose looked around at Eragon questioningly but found he was not there. There was nothing but air behind her.
Eragon was gone.
Chapter 15: The Malingerer Merchant
Chapter Text
Saphira let out a deafening roar.
Her neck bent down toward the ground and with her tail arched, she dove into the green crowns of the tree, like a fish jumping into water. She rose up, not a moment later in a spiral, with a something in her grip.
Saphira was a fierce sort of beauty as she arched into the clouds and dropped the wiggling something into the air. The rising sun glistened off her violet-blue scales as she bowed back, and painted the cloud-streaked sky in lavender and pink and gold. She snapped at the something, her teeth snapping mere inches from it, before grabbing it once more. The scream the something was letting out was cut off in a moment they both disappeared high into the clouds.
Rose watched in silence, her mouth agape, as the something appeared from above once again and plummeted toward the ground. This time Saphira did not dive after the now silent form, as it disappeared into the foliage below. There was a dull thumping and then a short silence before the frantic outcry of men could be heard.
Rose didn't even want to imagine what they were seeing.
She turned away with small shake and mindtouched Thorn, calling out to him. She knew he could hear her, she felt determination surge from him as he acknowledged her though he did not answer her back but instead began to climb higher into the heavens.
Saphira lunged past them, her wings whistling in the air, towards the trees once more. As she neared a volley of arrow arced into the air, only to be blown away as Saphira spread her wings and blew them away, angerly snapping and snarling at the tops of trees.
Thorn had risen enough now that a misty veil of clouds enveloped them both and she saw nothing more than a curling of color. Rose swept her gaze up to the back of Thorn's head, feeling faint, and knew that she wouldn't dare look down now. With a deep breath she closed her eyes and called out to him again but he continued to ignore her and turned, angling himself back down until the clouds were again hanging above them.
Thorn began to circle down towards the woodland below and though Rose was not looking she could hear Saphira's continued spat; the roars were rather hard not to hear. Then without so much of a warning, Thorn dived, forcing Rose to grab desperately onto his, and stopped just as quickly, snapping at Saphira's head. With a snarl, Thorn back away as Saphira turned her attention to him, her tail swinging in surprise.
Saphira growled and twisted away, returning her fury to the unseen men below but Thorn took another swipe at her, fully gaining her attention this time. Slowly Saphira's upper lip curled in warning and she snarled an objection, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light, which made Rose think that the tales she heard of monstrous dragons might just be true. There they hovered, mere feet from each other, in, what Rose could only describe as, a silent battle, and just then, Saphira swirled around and flew into the clouds, clipping Thorn with her wing.
For his part, Thorn seemed unbothered by this, and bellowed at the trees before flying away. He flew just beneath the cloud cover, the tips of his wings occasionally disappearing in their mists. As he flew, Rose could feel his emotions settling into a more reliable state and her body to unfreeze as her mind began to clear, allowing her to think again. Below them, she could only see the green crowns of trees. Thorn was flying away from the city of Gil'ead and towards the east. Still though he was distantly detached and far too silent, Rose could not feel the slightest ting of emotion from him.
Rose took a deep breath, hoping that it would still her shaking hands. She knew that somebody would have had to tell to the guards about where they were planning to meet. It seemed all too likely that Dormnad was the one who told but an echo of Tornac voice kept warning her not to make a hasty judgment and she turned the thought away, her thoughts turning instead to the man she thought she had recognized. She had believed, that he was someone might have known before but without the knowledge of where however, even if he did know and recognize her, it was not possible for him to know their plans. Rose prayed that he was, as she thought the night before, nobody important and that they misunderstood the situation.
But how had the King's men known that they would be there? And, by the gods, why would the King ally himself urgals? Rose was certain that the disgusting beasts and the King were working together, the soldiers seemed to be familiar with the creatures. If that were the case, the King must believe himself to be in an ill position indeed, and she wondered if word of Thorn or Saphira had gotten to him.
Her frown deepened as she looked past Thorn to the land below them. They were now passing over a sparse forest; small figures of deer could occasionally be seen darting between the crowns of trees. A small brook winded around the trunks, bubbling over large stones, a creature was squatted on its shore. She thought it to be a bear and wondered if the creatures had yet woken from their winter slumber, and wondered if Eragon would know. He seemed to know the habits of beast better than she.
As she thought of her brother, she wondered what had happened to him. If he was truly gone or perhaps captured, she knew she could not dream of leaving for the Varden without him. Not only would she have Selena's wrath but many others' as well. What sort of person would leave their fellow, and their brother no less, to such a fate? Rose knew she could not leave him however she didn't know where or what happened to him, nonetheless how to get him back. That is if she could at all.
There were too many questions, too many mysteries for her to work though, and for a time she picked at a knot on the saddle, thinking over her own thoughts until she gave up she looked at Thorn and considered trying to talk to him but was silenced as she realized that whatever it was that he had done or said to Saphira caused the dragon to leave Eragon behind. Rose tried to think of what could be said to make Thorn leave her if their roles had been reversed and thought of nothing. Timidly, she called after him, Thorn? What did you say to Saphira?
Her question was met by a long silence, and then, Are you alright?
Rose studied her still shaking hands which felt like ice. I believe that I will live, she said, feeling muddied and heavy. You didn't answer me, though, what did you say to Saphira?
The truth, he said after a moment of silence.
She didn't appear to take the truth all too well.
No, he said, she did not.
Rose bit her lip and went silent, closing her eyes. Please, tell me what happened to Eragon, she requested after a moment, if you do not mind.
I'm not completely sure of that myself, Thorn told her. Soon we will be returning to the land. You can ask Saphira then, if she is willing to talk. As he promised it was not long after Thorn said this that he began to descend towards a small breaking in the trees. Rose saw that to the north of them a massive body of water sparkled in the sunlight from which a fat, blue river snaked towards the south. She recognized the river almost immediately, having been studying the map during her travels, as the Ramr. It snaked down near the capital and there its water churned a dull brown but this far north the river was a vibrant blue and shone like glass.
Landing near the banks of Isenstar Lake, Thorn walked slowly towards the waters and began to drink, a sound of satisfaction came from deep within his grumbling chest. Rose slid from his back and crouched on the muddy shore, and she dipped her hands into the cool water and splashed her face, trying to force some sense into herself. After rubbing her cheeks for a moment, she stared into the distorted refection and then stood, drying her hands on her thighs.
When Rose turned she saw that Saphira was staring down at her balefully which startled her so much that she nearly fell onto the water. The dragon's crystal blue eyes cold and full of a strange raging light and her long tongue was flickered in and out between her sharp, very large teeth. Rose backed down the bank and would have kept going, fleeing to its water had Thorn not growled at her in warning. Saphira snapped her head up and pinned Thorn with that stare instead, and though Rose was quite grateful she was not no long the target of the dragon's wrath, she didn't dare move. Her body was shaking from head to toe.
Rose didn't hear what Saphira said to Thorn but heard the roar she let out in reply. Rose stepped back, splashing the water, and Saphira turned back to her, and a slow burn crossed her mind almost like the feeling of being seated too close to a fire. For a brief moment she thought that was going to combust. She heard Thorn let out another rumbling growl and snap his teeth at the blue dragon, and the feeling ebbed as Saphira stepped back, one of her wings hanging limply at her side. This made her believe that the feeling came from Saphira trying to mindtouch her.
Rose looked between the dragons, and gripping the handle of her sword with a shaking hand, she ran quickly to Thorn's side. What's wrong with her? she asked him. I have not ever seen her behave in such a way. It nearly frightened me to death!
Thorn waited to reply until she stepped out of the banking beside him. She blames you for Eragon's capture, he told her simply. She thinks that if you had held onto him or tried to stop him, he wouldn't had jumped from my back to help her.
Her stomach sunk to, what felt like, her toes, and for a long moment she felt that she could not think. He was taken then, she said when her mind began to work again. I had feared that he might have been but I had hoped he had gotten away.
Thorn said nothing for a time, but his tail swept across the ground when Saphira swung her head in his direction. She blames me as well as she has just informed me, he told her. It seems to everyone's fault but his own. He paused. No, especially his own.
You are talking to her? Rose looked up at him with a frown.
I'm trying to reason with her, Thorn said asSaphira continued to glower and snarl. Mind you, I did say that I am trying.
Rose felt herself nod ever so slightly, still afraid to make quick movement, and as silently as she could, she walked around Thorn and sat down at the edge of the water, hidden from Saphira's fury. Peeking up at the dragons she saw that they were staring at each other both showing signs of agitation. Thorn's snarl had turned into a faint curl of his upper lip and his tail was flickering back and forth, occasionally hitting his legs. Slowly, he was beginning to relax into a crotch but his tail never stopped moving. Saphira though, Rose felt was harder to read, her tongue continued to flicker and her claws anxiously kneaded the ground. Unlike Thorn she seemed ready to take flight at a moment's notice and her gaze was continuously on the sky to the west- towards Gil'ead.
Rose watched the exchange uncertainly before unclipping her blade and with a cold shock, she stared at it. One of the dragon's growls, she wasn't certain whose, pulled her from the numbness, and she ran her fingers over the blade. During the skirmish, she had forgotten that it was there and that she might be able to use it. How could she had been so thoughtless- so completely idiotic? How many times had Tornac told her to have her blade ready in moments of danger and that one moment of thoughtlessness could lead to doom? Tornac had trained her for moments as before- however, and this thought came low and creepily into her mind- she didn't know many times as she had been forced to rely on another's protection throughout her life, creating a habit of running and hoping but she knew better now because Tornac had trained to be better than some helpless child.
She had been far too shocking by the urgals and their monstrous faces, by the simple fact that they had been trapped in that valley without any true way to escape- Thorn was too far to swoop down, and only Eragon knew where Saphira was at that time. None of these things, however was no excuse for her carelessness. It was almost like Tornac's death all over again - she had the ability to make a difference but she was not enough when that moment came, and now Eragon was gone because of it.
Rose felt like cursing but instead grabbed a small stone at her feet and tossed into the lake into the lake, and then another and another. What exactly could she had done, though? She didn't even know what happened. The dragons likely had a better idea but Thorn was being difficult and wouldn't say, and while she could try to talk with Saphira, it was likely that she was still livid. Thinking of the dragons she turned to check on them; she hadn't heard snarling lately and was beginning to think that Saphira had calmed down.
She hadn't.
If anything, Saphira appeared antsier than she had before, truly looking as if she was about to fly away however her wing hung limply at her side. Rose frown, thinking that the dragon wouldn't be going anywhere, and slowly stood on shaking legs to make her way over to check on Saphira. The stones slipped beneath her feet and she almost fell over more than once.
"It would be best if you allowed me to check on your wing, Saphira," she stated as she regained her footing. "You shan't be flying far if you've injured it."
Saphira snaked her head towards her but it was Thorn that said, It's nothing major. Don't worry about it.
Rose edged closer, her fear vanishing as annoyance took it' place. She had conversations with Saphira like this quite a number of times before, and while before it bothered her very little before, now she simply exasperated by it. Was she not capable of talking with Saphira without Thorn playing messenger? She struggled to push the feeling away but when she spoke she could hear the anger in her words, "Best to hedge our bets. If there is nothing wrong, then we shall know for certain."
Saphira, despite being as irritated she was, did let Rose look over her wing. As her fingers slid carefully over the thin velvety skin and felt Saphira twitch as she ran her fingers over a slight bump near the thicker base near her body where the wing connected. She thought that strange that any part of a dragon could be fragile and that it was a miracle that dragons flew at all, being as big as they were. Birds she could understand, they were light, nimble creatures but the two dragons in front of here were nothing like birds.
Rose looked closer and saw the dark, almost black, patching of a bruise. Saphira moved her wing away and when she looked up, she saw the dragon looking at her as if to say: 'I told you so.' She blinked back at her before sighing, content to know that there was no real damage had been done to Saphira.
Soon conversation moved to what they would do next, and Rose spent much of this time glancing between the two dragons as they glowered at each other in an argument she was not part of and what she did hear was majorly revised by Thorn.
"You two are worse than children," she huffed when Saphira nipped at his flank. "Spatting at each other is getting us nowhere."
Saphira barred her teeth, looking down at her. As the dragon's head lowered, Rose a pressure in her head that was soft and fiery, though this time, it did not feel like it would burn her. This is ridiculous, a low and slivery voice said. I will not continue to speak through the means of a messenger. We are getting nowhere.
Silently Rose agreed with the statement. Thorn, knowing this, snorted smoke into the air and whacked the ground near her feet with his tail.
I will return to Gil'ead, continued Saphira, alone if I must. I will tear apart every tower, every building, to get Eragon back.
"You shan't be going alone," Rose said with cough and waved the smoke away. "I'm not going to stay here and do nothing nor shall I leave for the south with only Thorn."
Thorn grumbled unhappily. I will not allow you to simply walk into that place!
"I mean you no affront, Thorn, but you are not my keeper," she said. "You do not decide my life for me. If I chose to return, I will, however I shall do so with as much precaution as possible."
Thorn grumbled deep from within his chest, his tail sweeping across the ground faster than before. How? asked he grouchily.
Rose frowned and looked down at her hands. "I'm not certain as of yet," she said honestly. "I do wish to return to the valley before this day ends. It would do us good to get a layout of the land and see what has happened there."
There could be somebody there waiting for you to do just that, Thorn said pointedly, his grumble deepening.
"If that is so than we shall have to be that much more careful," said Rose as she folded her hands in front of her. "Now that we know that they know we are here, we can prepare ourselves better. They caught us off guard today and they shan't be expecting a return to that place."
Still, Thorn said in firm tone, I will not take you into such a risk.
You may not be willing, she said only to him through their mindtouch, but I'm willing to wage my bets that Saphira is. She values getting Eragon back much more than my safety. If you refuse to take me, I shall ask her. She looked up at him but he was not looking at her, his tail switching through the air angerly. Mind you, I would rather you be me but I shall do what I must if means that the King will not touch Eragon. I cannot allow the King to use him without, at least, trying to stop it from happening. I'm not going to allow myself to be a part of his games if I can do something about it.
Thorn then fixed his gaze on her with such intensity that she for certain that was going to burst into flame right then and there. He thumped his tail against the ground rather loudly and then stood up and walked to the stream. He took a long draft from the water and lay near its edges, and was quiet for a very, very long time. We will go together but remember, little one, he said to Rose in a steely tone, when we fly there that, I am warning you now that you may very well be playing his game already and don't even know it.
Rose frowned at him but said nothing more about the matter because perhaps he was right, and perhaps she was still playing into the King's games. There was no way of knowing.
.
It was nearly midday before they set out to return to the valley. When they got there, Thorn glided above the crowns of the trees for time, checking to see if anything moved, despite the fact that Saphira had dived past them moments before and was already below scouting out the area, and reported it to be clear. Rose was not going to argue with him, however, she felt bad enough as it was for threating to leave Thorn behind while she and Saphira looked about. His behavior towards her did not help any- he had barely even looked at her and remained uncharacteristically distant.
When nothing moved below them except for the woodland creatures that scampered about, which Thorn had watched closely for a time, he swooped down to the ground. The dragon cast an uneasy glance around and growled threateningly at the tree trucks, just for good measure, before squatting down and letting Rose slide from his back.
The small paddock was a different sight compared to what was seen earlier that morning. The briar patch Eragon had catch aflame was now burnt to smoldering ash, sharp pieces of something, Rose didn't want look too closely, were sticking out. It appeared as if the fire had spread to nearby bushes and tall grasses, though now these too were nothing but smokeless char. The unpleasant smell of burned meat hung in the air, so thick in some areas that Rose could almost taste it. She coughed, and covered her mouth and nose with the sleeve of her jerkin.
Around her she could now hear the faint burbling of Ramr River and bird song and the high-pitched squeal of Saphira's claws on the stone. Rose glance up at the dragon, who was flickering her tongue into the air, and she turned to the path leading towards Gil'ead and peered down it. Thankfully she did not see the crumbled body Saphira had drop in her rage, all she could see were broken branches and dismayed looking foliage.
The blue dragon was now standing atop the strange boulder overlooking the valley where the paths met up. Rose looked at the stone for quite some time, not truly seeing it but just staring, before looking up at Saphira. She wondered for a moment if it had been foolish not to have tried to stop the dragon from flying ahead of them- but then again what could Rose do to stop her? She must have gotten here with enough time to already seen all she wished to, and was now looking as if she rather bored, her head snaking down from the rock.
Turning away from the dragon, she looked at Thorn with unease but he was walking about slowly, nudging the ground every so often with his claws and purposely not paying her the slightest bit of attention. Seeing as he still putout, she turned away only to turn back to him and at that moment he let out a menacing growl.
We are not alone, he told her.
Remembering her sword this time, she pulled it out and walked, with Thorn closely dogging her steps, with the blade held firmly in her hands. Something rustled from within a brush, cracking a branch and dislodging leave, and from between the branches near the bottom of the bush Rose could see a large mud-covered boot. It moved, and a croaking voice from within the bush called, "Put that damned oversized knife down, missy, before you poke somebody's eye out!"
Rose nearly fell to the ground with fright. Taking a deep breath, she tremblingly raised the point of her sword at the bush. Her blood pulsed in her ears, and she took a deep breath and she tried to calm herself. "Come on out, Dormnad," she said her voice quivering, as Saphira hopped down from the stone and advanced slowly as if she were stalking prey. "I only wish to talk."
"If you only wanna talk, why you them dragons all eh flanking yeh?" the voice in the bush said. "Call 'em off and put that damn thing down, and then we'll talk like civilized humans, yeah?"
Rose looked from Thorn to Saphira in silence and then slowly drew back her sword, letting it rest at her side. If the worst came then the dragons could simply take care if Dormnad on their own terms, and she decided that she would certainly let them. "My sword is down," she told the bush.
"I an't blind," said the voice in the bush drily and slowly Dormnad stepped out from behind the bush looking as grizzly as the day before though she noticed that he now lacked the overpowering bitter smell of ale. He held no weapon. "I can see what you're doing."
"Forgive my asking but what are you doing out here?" she asked, fingering the hilt of her sword and eyed him warily, thinking that perhaps the Empire had sent him out here. They had yet to meet anyone else, and when she was so certain that there had to be more people than just this man. She couldn't shake the feeling that there was and perhaps they were watching from with the underbrush "We were supposed to meet hours ago but instead a group of soldiers met us. I was certain you wouldn't show."
Dormnad gave her a critical look and shook his head. "You don't have to play th-that thing you women do," he said. "Messin' with words and the likes. Say it straight, girlie, you think it were me that told but I didn't tell the Empire. How they found out is a mystery and fer your sake it better not stay that way!"
Rose's eyebrow knitted together as she looked at him questioningly. "You didn't tell them?"
"I'd be riskin' too much if I did," Dormnad said frankly. He shrugged and glanced at the dragons, his face slowly paling. "I thought there was only one of them things."
Rose shook her head and looked at Thorn, biting her lip with unease as he looked poked around the foliage. She was still waiting for soldiers to jump out from the canopies of leaves and though none did she didn't relax. They shouldn't just be standing here. It seemed to her as if they were asking, waiting, for something to attack.
"Where's that boy?" Dormnad asked. "We should get going if we're to get there before next year."
"He's gone," said Rose. "The soldiers took him."
He snapped his head around and looked at her with widened eyes. "What?"
"We came to meet you this morning but instead we were ambushed by soldiers and urgals. They attacked us and when we tried to escape, Eragon disappeared. The only explanation that we can come up with is that he is being held captive." She gave him a hard look.
Dormnad frowned and looked back at Thorn, who was eyeing the man's head, his tongue flickering menacingly over his lips. "There's a bunch dead Urgals in that there bush-" he pointed to a shaking finger to the burned bush "-and there's a dead man up that path. Least I think it was a man," he said. "I figured something happened but I didn't know that they got one of you. You're both Riders then, are yeh?"
Rose merely looked at him through narrowed eyes. "The only person who knew we would be here is you," she stated.
He jolted slightly and held up his hands as if he were surrendering, looking between her and the dragons. His hands were shaking notably now. "It weren't me!" he said to her fervently. "Imma drunk not a snitch! You're goin' to have the point your finger elsewhere, girly!"
Rose mindtouched Thorn hoping for his help but he neither did or said anything. He wasn't going to assist her in the least; likely still simmering over their earlier argument. "There's nothing to prove that it was not you."
"No, there an't," he said, "but there an't anything provin' it were me, is there?"
Rose met his eyes and slowly shook her head. "I suppose you have a point."
Thorn snorted above her but continued his silence.
"You were bloody stupid to come back here," Dormnad told her after a moment. "If them soldiers attacked you now, you'd be dog meat! What made you think that they wouldn't still be here?"
Rose shrugged and moved her hair from her face. "Nothing," she said. "I hoped that no one was here, that perhaps they would think we are too smart to return."
"Hopin' an't gonna get you too far." He sighed and tugged at his beard. "There were five of them that way," he said waving his hand toward the path. "I took care of them and then I concealed meself. I was goin' to wait fer a time to see what happened. Nothin' yet but maybe more of 'em are comin'. But don't know how many more of 'em there are, and I an't wantin' to find out."
"You are going back to Gil'ead then?" she asked, as Saphira stepped away to step down the path and Thorn simply moved closer to her, his chest now bumping against the back of her head. The dragons seemed to like hearing that there soldiers still about much as she did. Her grip on her sword tightened.
"Nay, little miss," he said, swinging a pack over his shoulders. "Imma leavin'. My cover's probably been blown, and I an't got a reason to stay here now. It'd be best to get home to me family. If you an't comin', well, then best a luck to yeh."
"You cannot simply leave," Rose said, looking at him in disbelief as he began to walk away.
"Well," said Dormnad over his shoulder, "I am."
Rose walked after him. Thorn trailing just behind her; she could feel his breathe streaming through her hair. "You agreed to take us to the Varden," she tried to reason. "You cannot take back you word as if it means nothing! I need your help!"
"Help fer what? To save that boy?" Dormnad asked, turning to her, walking backwards down the path. His face shimmering with sweat. "I never agreed to that, girly! I'll take you to them Varden but I'm leaving now. You have a choice: you can with me or you can stay here and try to save him. Don't know why you'd bother you'll probably just die tryin'."
"What would you do if your brother were taken? You surely cannot say that you would leave him behind to face that fate," she said lowly, her hands clenching into fists.
"You say that boy's your brother? That musta been one interestin' childhood, eh?" he asked, his eyebrows disappearing into his wayward hair. His fingers grasped the straps of his packs. " I know what you're sayin', I do, and I wish you all the luck in Alagaësia, girly. If all of the land is depending upon you and your brother to free them, you'll be needin' that luck but I still an't bettin' on the either of yeh. Don't go lookin' at me like that, I can't help you save him, you're going to have do that on your own. I'm useless when it comes to fightin'! Always get stabbed, I do!"
Saphira snarled but it was quickly cut off by Thorn thumping his tail against the ground. He huffed into Rose's hair and then stalked away. She took a deep breath and said, "Are you not part of the people who need protection from the King?" she tried again, her tone taking a sweet quality, thinking that perhaps she could reason with him. "I cannot change Alagaësia on my own, if I am forced to fight my brother and the King. Surely, there is something that you can do to help us."
"And you're about as convincin' as a rock," he told her harshly, and he turned on his heel and strode away with very fast pace. "Last chance, missy."
"I would rather hit you with a rock," she muttered severely, her hand tightening on the hilt of her sword, following after him.
Dormnad simply laughed. "I'll remember that," he said with a wave of his hand, and then when he rounded the corner, she stopped following him.
Once Dormnad was gone from her sight completely, Rose turned away and walked moodily up to Thorn, and not waiting for him to lower himself, she grabbed onto the leg strap of the saddle and forcibly clambered up onto his back. Thorn snorted and swung his massive head around to watch her as she quietly cursed the man who had insulted her before running off to save his own rump. The sniveling coward!
She tightened the straps of the saddle around her legs. Let's go before any of those soldiers Dormnad was talking about show up, she said to Thorn. And thank you, Thorn, for helping me back there. I love the unwavering support you always seem to give!
The dragon grumbled from deep within in chest. Do not attack me, I am not your enemy, he said. What was I to do?
She faltered, not knowing what he could have done and grumbled darkly as she prepared for the jolt of him taking to the skies. Only he did not, rather he shook himself jostling her as if he were trying to shake her from his back. She shrieked and scrambled for something to hold onto until he stilled, and then without warning he leapt into the sky before she had a chance to catch her breath. She scrambled atop him, trying to pull herself straighten herself using a spike of bone that jolted from the base of his neck. And once she did, she looked beyond her, still feeling rather cross, didn't try to talk to Thorn.
They remained silence for the rest of the flight which was a rather long one. Saphira flew ahead, dodging in out of clouds, until a decent place to land was found, and she turned in a wide arch, Thorn following after. Rose didn't quite know where they were but knew it was past Isenstar Lake, in a small valley resting near one of the many runoffs of the Ramr River.
When they landed, Rose didn't bother to set up much of a camp. She collected wood for a fire but didn't make one abandoning the pile wood in a heap, to sit by the waterside lost in her own thoughts. It seemed to her that not many people were striving under the Kings' ruling and thought that perhaps Dormnad would be willing to help her or at least Eragon, as they were both Riders. However, she seemed to have miscalculated the misery she had seen during her travels. Dormnad seemed to want nothing to do with her. He was a faintheart, as Tornac would have called him.
It is better that he left, said Thorn as he walked up to rest behind her. There is no telling what might have happened if you convinced him to help. He probably would have left you when you needed him most.
Rose nodded. Her earlier anger at him had dissolved leaving her feeling oddly empty, and she took a long draft from her waterskin which was now nearly empty. It would be dark soon and she should start that fire and boil more of the barley water before then. Still, she did not move, watching as the dragon stepped into deep water, and flicker his tail in and out of its depths. He turned and blinked at her, and she felt a wave of mischief rise within him and, quicker than she could move, he used his tail to splash a wave of water onto shore, soaking her.
She shrieked in surprise, and looked up at him through dripping hair, her eyes wide and mouth agape. He grumbled from deep within his chest, his red eyes gleaming as he rammed his tail into the water. Again, he soaked her and without warning, another wave of water washed over her and soaked her thoroughly.
"Stop it, Thorn! I mean it!" She shot up to her feet, scrambling away as he made to have another go at her but by that time she stood far from the dragon. He grumbled from deep withing his chest, and eyed her as she trying to get out of her wet clothes but they stuck to her making her skin crawl. "By the gods, you are not funny, you overgrown menace!" she called to him shivering, and dared to look his way and saw that he was standing innocently in the water, head resting on the surface of the water. She glowered at him and went back to struggling with her clothes and after a long time was finally able to get them off and quickly change, though she was thoroughly chilled.
She left her hair in a dripping braid down her back and began focus on creating a fire. While stacking the wood, she felt Thorn lean over her, water dripping from his scales and onto her head. Her anger rose within her and swatted him away with a stick.
"Go away!" she huffed, banishing the stick in front of her, and thankfully, he did, laying on the ground close to her and thumping his tail. When she was certain that he'd stay there, she focused on coaxing a flame.
You are never going to get that fire going if you keep dripping water on it, he told her when a wisp of flame sputtered out for the third time.
Oh, she said icily, well, I would very much like you to give it a try! You're a mighty fire-breathing dragon after all, so get to it!
He blew smoke into her face and turned away to look at the riverside in reply, and soon she had a small, very feeble flame that she carefully persuaded into staying with stringy kindling. The flames licked the wood as and as it rose up, she leaned back and unbraided her hair before laying out her soaking clothing to dry. By now the darkness was complete, and the glow from the fire was the only thing that penetrated it; there were no stars that night and no glow from any city or town or farmhouse. Rose realized that she was in the wilds totally and completely away from human life for the first time in her life and shivered.
She looked at Thorn and Saphira, both were resting not from the fire, barely within the reach of its light and both looked rather rigid and annoyed. Saphira had spent most of that evening flying around above them, and only returned after the sun had set.
Rose swallowed away the lump in her throat and mindtouched Thorn. I am sorry, Thorn, she said after a moment, for my words before. I should have said what I said and for that I apologize.
Thorn looked up and blinked before looking away again. He held his emotion close and gave nothing away. We'll get Eragon back, he said after a time. Somehow, we will come up with a plan. Whether or not it will work is a different matter.
Talking to Saphira again, are you?
No, Thorn said thumping his tail lightly against the ground. She refuses to speak to me.
Rose took in this information and nodded. What shall we do then?
I've been thinking about that and I think we should scout the area in the morning, he told her. Neither Saphira nor I can get into the city without raising alarm and I will not let you go now that they are looking. He met her gaze with one eye and blinked slowly, calmly. Saphira cannot leave Eragon and she will do whatever she can to get him back, even if it means going in herself. I don't think it is wise to let her do this.
For a time, Rose thought over his words and slowly began to frown. There may be a point where I have to go into Gil'ead, Thorn, she said. We still do not know who told on us, and I do not think it is wise to allow that person to walk about with that information. I still think Dormnad-
Thorn shook himself noisily and settled closer to the dirt. Forget about Dormnad! I could smell the fear off of him and that only begun after he got a good look at Saphira and me. We scared him away, it wasn't guilt, it was fear of what we might do. He looked slightly humored with his tail thumping and his eyes glistening but when he continued his tone was serious, We'll worry about the rest when the time comes.
Who was it, then?
I don't know, Thorn said a little snappishly. If you continuing worrying about it, it will only lead us into trouble. Leave it alone and worry about it after we know we are on more balanced grounding.
Rose closed her eyes and let out a loud breathe. If you say so, she said, running her fingers through her damp hair, trying to untangle the knots. I still think we should try to find out but I'll do it your way, for now.
They fell quiet, listening to Saphira's breathing and the chirping tune of frogs and then Thorn snorted loudly and the night's song stopped. Rose looked up at him, setting her freshly untangled hair over her shoulder. The scales on his head glistened in fragments as he lifted it and looked at her gravely. Rose?
Yes?
As a warning, if you ever threaten to leave me behind again, he told her seriously, I'll drop you into a lake.
She looked at him and, blinking, she said, I cannot swim.
I know.
Biting her lip, she turned away and picked up a pot. I'll try to remember that next time, she said as she moved through the tall grass to fill the pot with water to boil. After setting the pot as close to the fire as she dared, she sat against Thorn's bulk and watched the flames, occasionally tossing in a pine cone and watching it pop and sputter or putting on more wood. They didn't talk after that but listened to the resuming choirs of night critters click and hum, until sometime very late into the night when she fell asleep.
.
That next day came in slowly. The early dawn's light sheltered by an iron grey overcast of clouds, and Rose woke, much later than she intended, and struggled over the fire before setting water to boil. She then sat on her bedroll in a subdued daze as she struggled with tangles in her hair. For a long time, she didn't know how long, she braided and rebraided her hair until it hit her that the water was boiling, and had been for quite some time.
She jumped to her feet and hurried over to the fire, tying off her hair with a strap of discarded fabric. Looking down at the rumbling water, she felt like cursing herself. It would take an age for the pot to cool enough to touch and whatever time she had wasted doing nothing, and now dealing with this, was sorely needed elsewhere. Rose wondered where her wits had run off to because they surely were not with her now.
That is not going to work, Thorn said when she took out her sword. She planned on using to shift the pot out the fire.
She narrowed her eyes. Do you have a better idea?
The dragon swung his tail and puffed himself up, looking rather smug. I do not, he said in humored voice.
"Useless dragon," she muttered as she slid the blade between the pot and its handle, and pulled, praying that it wouldn't tip but Thorn was proven correct and the pot remained where it was. Her blade however did not, and lost its hold, swinging towards her at an arc at an alarming rate. She leapt back with a sheik, and dropped her sword to the ground.
Thorn grumbled in amusement.
Rose swung around to look at him. You could help me, you know, she told sharply.
Thorn merely whacked his tail against the ground, his laugher continuing. There are problems that are worth solving on your own, he told her, if only to humor those around you.
Rose huffed and searched over the encampment for something to help her, Thorn certainly would not. She didn't dare kick the pot out of the flame, she could only see that ending with burnt toes, and she had already looked for the bowls, thinking that she could scoop the water out, but they were nowhere to be seen, and she knew that propping the pot with her sword would be not good either; the pot was too heavy. She bit her lip as she thought about the problem before she walked up to the pile of bags near Thorn's rear, dodging his thumping tail. Carefully, she looked through Eragon's bags, which was a challenge as many of his things were simply shoved into them, until she found what she was searching for.
For quite some time she considered the carefully wrapped sword before slowly picking it out of Eragon's bags. The silver wrap around its handle felt cold and strange in her hand and she fought the urge to drop it. It was an extravagant blade with a large egg sized ruby, etched designs- she was surprised that these were symbols and not terrible scenes of death. The sword's sheath was as ornate as the blade it held with a dropped silver border and smaller gems that lined its center. Rose slowly brought blade out of its casing, eying the gleaming, very beautiful garnet colored blade with contempt. She wondered for a moment what 'Zar'roc' meant, thinking that it could very well mean 'Death Blade,' or 'Gutripper' which sounded very accurate in her option.
She didn't understand the necessity of naming a sword herself but she remembered once hearing Tornac say it was an honor to the blade, that things of such honor should have a name to honor it by, and yet she could never think of a proper name for her own blade and so left it unnamed. Tornac had named her blade for her and had never told her. It seemed like something he would do.
Looking at the pot for a moment, she wondered if it was really about the honor of the blade or the feelings it brought the person who held it. Perhaps it was like naming a horse, it made the creature something important, something that was easier to call it by other than just 'horse' or in this case 'sword'.
With a frown she turned away and began to walk back to the fire. Looking at the pot, she wondered if it was really about the honor of the blade or the feelings it brought the person who held it. Perhaps it was like naming a horse, it made the creature something important, something that was easier to call it by other than just 'horse' or in this case 'sword'.
Rose shook herself and bit her lip nervously. If Tornac were here to witness her doing as she was about to so, she'd never hear the end of the dishonor she was doing to these swords. Her sword more so but anything her father once held could have no less honor. With this in mind, she placed both of the swords back in their scabbards and moved until she was standing over the pot and carefully slid her sword under the handle, and then lifting it up, she used Zar'roc to slid through the other end. She slid the swords as far as she dared and, struggling, carefully pulled the pot from its place by the fire. The pot caught on a stone and tipped over, spilling the boiled water across the grass.
Thorn again made a throaty sound that meant he was laughing. I told you, he said.
She ignored him, staring at the empty pot before tossing Zar'roc to ground beside it. The sword slid out its sheath but she would deal with that later. She buckled her own sword onto her belt, and cursing her luck walked to the stream. Do you know when Saphira going to return, or did she not say? she asked, filling her waterskin.
She did not say, said Thorn.
Rose nodded and kicked the hot pot to the riverside, and she pulled the cord she had tied her hair back with and lopped it around the handle. Holding both ends of the thick cord, she dipped the pot into the water where it hissed violently.
Saphira had left to go hunting the moment Rose woke up and stated that she was going to make some warm to eat. Before then the dragon had been hissing at the air and fluttering her wings anxiously about. It was a guilty relief to have her gone and though Rose had been worried that the dragon might fly off and try to save Eragon on her own, Thorn reassured her that while Saphira would do anything to save Eragon, she at least was being reasonable about it.
When she was certain that the pot had cooled, she returned to the camp and began packing. Not long later, Saphira returned, landing with a rebounding thud that made Rose's heart leap into her throat and looked at Saphira as the blue dragon nudged something with her snout. Then she rose to her full height, leaving Rose feeling suddenly very small, and blinked at her.
"I had forgotten that I had left that here," Rose said softly when she realized what Saphira was getting at. She frowned and tilted her head at the dragon as she picked up Zar'roc. "It's nearly noon, surely, hunting could not have taken you so long."
Saphira's blazing conscience touched her own as she lowered her head to Rose's level, fully taking her in. I was not out hunting, she said, but at Gil'ead.
Rose felt her face drain of blood, and felt as if that blood continued to sink into the ground beneath her. She shifted from foot-to-foot, not quite certain of what to say, her mind blank of thought. "Why?" she asked at last, her voice hardly louder than a whisper.
You and Thorn were otherwise occupied, she said, and I could not sit and wait any longer. I had to see if I could make contact with Eragon.
"And did you?" Rose asked, running her fingers over Zar'roc's handle. "Make contact with Eragon, I mean?"
Saphira blinked slowly, and said, No. I flew for some time thinking that maybe it was too early for him to be awake but even as the day wore on, I felt nothing of him. I'm worried. She was silent for a moment and then her chest puffed out and opened her eyes fully. I saw many other things though, things that might interest you.
Which would be what? said Thorn in mild interest as he joined the conversation.
Rose turned to him as he looked over from the stony riverbed where he had taken to relaxing not long ago. A tingle of curiosity from him drifted through her as he began to swish his tail in the water, his head hovering just over the rocks. He snorted and shook himself.
Those two-leggeds are controlling the passage on the roads, said Saphira. No one can go in or out of the city without their permission. Even more two-leggeds are traveling through the woods searching.
"They are looking for us," said Rose. She knew that at some point the soldiers would get together and start a search for the dragons and herself, but hearing that they were was completely different matter.
Most likely, said Thorn unbothered the news. Saphira and I are faster than those silly beasts they ride, you'd do yourself good by remembering that.
Rose nodded, some of her fears calming, and waited for Saphira to continue. When she did not, Rose asked, "Did you happen to see whether or not they were headed our way?"
They have, Saphira told her, but they are far off yet.
Biting her lip, Rose turned to Thorn though he made no move that he had heard what had been said. "It may be best for us to go," she muttered, "before those soldiers get close. There's no reason to tempt fate."
There was a sort of silent agreement from both of the dragons, and Rose soon found herself and the dragons equipped to fly. Her stomach twisted and turned in on itself as if it were a coiling snake. She wished quite suddenly that she hadn't of eaten that biscuit earlier that morning. Her unease continued long after Thorn took flight, and she took to watching the back of his head, watching how the pale golden light glistened off of his scales in tiny glaring fragments, as she tried to calm herself.
They had no real plan, nothing to ensure that the risks they were about to take would be not be any more damaging than the previous one. All that they had truly decided on was that they were going to fly around Gil'ead, and for what? Rose was not all to certain. Perhaps they would see some sort of hint that Eragon was still there, or maybe one of the dragons or herself might just think of something of real use. If fate was with them, they would see something of use and be able to use that knowledge. Rose did not know what they could do, short of breaking into Gil'ead's prison and searching for Eragon theirselves. This was in her mind an outlandish idea, a laughable one even, but it was the only thing she could think of.
That wouldn't work either, Thorn told her.
At least I'm trying to think of something, she said testily. And though I would ask you for your option I have a feeling you would rather just enjoy yourself as you watched me struggle.
Thorn was silent for a moment, his wings beating against the air like muted thunder, and Rose turned away from him, looking instead at the ground. Her stomach resumed its sickening twisting after a few moments of watching the green tops of evergreens far below, and she was forced to look away.
Thorn remained silent but she could feel his awareness prickling against her own. After a time, he spoke, I meant you no insult earlier.
Rose didn't look at him but kept her eyes on the pale apex of the horizon, her jaw set. She didn't wish to speak to him at that moment, she knew that if she did, she would forgive him and she did not wish to forgive him. Long after her annoyance passed, when she could see the rising tower of Gil'ead coming close, she sighed and looked at again the smallest spine at the base of his skull. She studying it and sighed. I know, she said finally.
The loud beating of wings stopped as Thorn gliding on a draft of wind, his head winding down to the ground, and then he pumped his wings and brought himself higher. Look down, he said.
When she did, she gasped and looked round below them. There are so many of them, she said watching the tiny figures of teeming soldiers scout the woodland paths. They had smaller creatures with them- hounds, perhaps, searching for their trail. They look like ants.
Thorn grumbled deeply from within his chest in agreement. With so many of them out here, it means that there are less to guard the city.
Rose nodded, and then turned in the saddle with a gasp. Dormnad!
Thorn huffed and swung his head around to look at her with one large, gleaming eye. I have told you, he said wearily, as if he were telling a child for the countless time not to do something. It was not him. He did not smell like fear until after he saw both Saphira and myself.
I know what you told me! Rose snapped. I was not thinking about that but rather I was thinking that if they get Dormnad, they might force information from him.
I'm not worried about what he might say about us, Thorn told her. There were enough eyes that saw us to have reported to someone of higher rank by now.
Rose closed her eyes, and bit back a resort. I know, Thorn, believe me, I know. That's not I'm worried about, she said. If he is caught, providing he hasn't been already, they might extract information only he knows, like the Varden's whereabouts or that the newly fledged Riders are siblings. I'd rather they didn't know where we plan to go and Dormnad knows this information because we told him.
Are you not worried about his wellbeing at all?
Why would I be? she said, looking at him blandly. After the way he treated us, I would rather forget him all together but so far, my thoughtlessness has caused nothing except trouble. She looked down at her hands. I would rather that we did not take any more unnecessary risks.
Thorn's head swayed and he grumbled. Thinking about going after that two-legged is a risk within itself.
Which risk is worse? she said sharply. The one where we allow a vast amount of information running about or the one where we contain that information and try to protect it?
For a moment Thorn was silent, and then he said, Or perhaps it would much more simple to end the stream to that information.
Rose frowned, not quite certain what to say to that. If that stream was a direct threat and had he betray our trust, perhaps, she said after a moment. So far, however, the only crime Dormnad has committed is being a coward and that is not reason enough.
As they drew closer to Gil'ead, Thorn remained silent. She could feel him and left him alone, returning to gazing mindlessly at the marching soldiers below. The closer they got to the city, the more crowded the paths became, some were even gated off with soldiers monitoring the in and out go of civilians.
Saphira says that she will search for him, Thorn said. She has seen enough of Gil'ead for the day and will find us in the evening.
Rose started and turned to Thorn with a gasp. Those soldiers will see her, and if they attack-
Then she will fly away, Thorn interrupted calmly. Do not underestimate what we dragons can do.
I am not- Rose shook her head, cutting herself off. It's perilous, Thorn. I don't think it's a good idea for us to separate. If she's attacked then we cannot help her.
I know, he said, but she wishes to do this. This way perhaps we can scout the city a little more and she can find Dormnad. If she doesn't, we have plans to meet up.
. Evening is hours away, she said feeling sicker than before. A lot could happen in those hours.
Thorn was silent for a time, both of them watching Saphira as she fly in a different direction. Do you trust me? he asked.
Startled, she looked away from Saphira's retreating form and looked at his scales. Its not that I don't trust you-
Then try not doubt me, he interrupted, and I will try not to doubt you.
Rose bit her lip, and looked down at the many dots that were soldiers. There were so many of them, simply milling about for something not to happen. There was too much for her to doubt, too much that could go wrong. Far too many uncertainties. If Saphira was injured or taken, they would not know until it was too late. No matter what Thorn's plan was, whatever it was that he might have concocted with Saphira, she was uncertain it would work. The soldier's fear of a dragon could cause them to do anything, it could cause them to remain hidden or take action that might mean disaster for either side. Saphira leaving into that, that complete uncertainty, was perhaps much more senseless than Rose forgetting about her sword.
Rose continued to watch the crowds, continued to think of all the uncertainties, until she said at last, It is not you I doubt.
Chapter 16: Journey part 1
Summary:
I've been debating about posting a brief clutter of chapters about Selena and Brom's traveling to the Varden and decided that this part of the story is needed. There will two chapters of their journey now, and then we travel back to the venture in the north.
Enjoy,
Chapter Text
The letter from Rose was found that morning.
To Selena,
I am very sorry that you should find out in this way. Eragon has chosen to leave and I shall be accompanying him on his journey. I do not know how long we shall be gone, so please, continue without us and keep the green treasure safe from its hunters. I remember what you said to get to your home and we shall take that route.
We will see you before long,
Rose
Selena had read the words twice now but she still could not seem to fully understand what had been written. The meaning of the words seemed jumbled as if written in another language. What exactly did 'leave' mean?
She took a breath though it felt as she had not; her chest was too tight to breathe and her head felt as if it were swimming high above her. With shaking hands, she balled the paper up and made to toss it into the fire but found herself smoothing it out and reading it again. A wave of cold emptiness washed over her and she found that she felt nothing. There was no fury, only a mild disbelief that settled over her like an uncomfortable wet, woolen blanket.
With a great amount of effort, she pushed her panic aside. She would not panic this time.
Selena looked at the trail that her children and their dragons had left behind in complete hopelessness. The prints led away from the camp, far enough that the dragon's taking to the sky wouldn't be heard, and then nothing. Absolutely nothing.
It was path that led to nowhere. Selena had walked the trail more times than she could count but even so she felt the urge to do so again. If she did, perhaps she could find something that she had missed, a clue of some sort, telling her where they might have gone.
At the end of that trail, stood Brom. He was walking around the small clearing in complete silence, looking as lost as she felt. Selena studied him for a moment, not truly thinking of anything, just watching his movements. Slowly she unfroze and unsteadily made her way over to him. She placed her hand on his shoulder and was slightly shocked to see that her hand was shaking. He turned on his heel and stared down at her, his eyes were alit with a strange blue fire and then his arms wrapped around her, pulling her to his chest.
This too came as a shock to Selena. They hadn't had much physical contact. They were working on healing the wounds left unchecked, the wounds they had placed there in their own anger and pain. Even now, after all these years, the arguments they had had stood between them, a rage river of grief they were not able to cross. They talked about it, sometimes late at night but their conversations never seemed to be enough. So much had changed between them, far too much time has come to pass. And she wondered if there would ever be a way to fix what was shattered.
Selena had watched couples change, how they fall in love with the other and how over time they are there for the gradual change within them, so slow that neither one of them took notice, but it wasn't like that for Brom and her. The man she first loved was gone, pieces of him were still there, yes, and of course she still loved him, very much so, but at moments, like this one, he seemed a stranger to her.
She was sure that she seemed a stranger to him, as well.
Suddenly, despite having gotten a decent night of sleep, she felt very tired and leaned in closer to him, resting her head against his chest.
When she had left for the capital, she knew that this journey would be hard although she hadn't expected it to be quite so trying. Her whole being felt wary. There had been so many unexpected turns and events during the last months she was not quite sure what she doing any more.
"What are you thinking about?" Selena asked after a time. Her throat was tight and the words sounded thin and forced.
Brom took a sudden breath, she couldn't hear it but she felt his chest rise and fall, then he released her from his hold. She felt very cold, very suddenly. "I'm not sure," he said softly. "I should scry them, and make sure they are alright. There is very little else we can do."
"No. Not Rose. You can scry her though she won't show, and I don't know for certain that Eragon will not be any different so long as he is beside her," Selena said, taking a step back so that she could see his face. Brom raised an eyebrow as he pulled his pipe from his cloak and quickly lit it. "I gave her the necklace you had given me. The enchanted one. I knew that Galbatorix would be watching out for her and I couldn't have that. I thought it was the right thing to do."
"That causes a problem for us now, doesn't it?" Brom turned away, but not before she caught the look of hurt in his eyes. "We'll have to try to scry them throughout the day, and wait to see if she doesn't move away from him for a time. We might be able to contact them, if fate permits it."
Selena took a deep breath, and again, placed her hand on Brom's shoulder. She waited until he turned to look at her, then she said, "We should continue on our way."
Selena watched as his bushy eyebrows disappeared into his tousled grey hair. It didn't seem so long ago when he had said the very same words to her, but back then she was unreasonable, and would not continue, refusing until she saw the damage for herself. He had given in for her, even came with her as she returned to Gresyni Castle to question the staff, and afterwards when she walked mindlessly from room to room in search of nothing in particular. He didn't leave her alone once during that trip. Even now she didn't know what she had been looking for at that place all those years ago. Proof perhaps? Some sort of evidence that the words she had heard were false?
Back in those days, Brom had been her anchor, and at times he still was, now however he looked as lost as she felt. If Brom was at a loss as to what to do- what could they do?
Neither of them were ready to lose the family that just so recently come together. The thought of merely losing one of them was too painful, far too cruel, to even comprehend. Selena prayed to all the gods she could think of that Eragon and Rose would survive unscratched and make it to the Varden unharmed. They would have to, any other outcome to their foolish journey was unconceivable. The prayer didn't lessen her worries or ill thoughts any but she felt as if she could continue breathing for the moment. If only a brief moment.
Selena swallowed but the lump in her throat did not go away. "We should continue," she said again.
"And leave them out there on their own?" he grumbled. "They'll get themselves killed or worse. I'm fairly certain that Galbatorix knows of Eragon. I'm willing to bet he has sent someone to investigate those claims…"
A knot formed in her stomach, making her whole body feel like it was twisted up. "How?" she asked. "How would he? You and Eragon have remained rather low in your months of travel." Unlike Rose and Thorn, she thought to say but did not. The events proceeding that particular event were still too raw, and Tornac's death still haunted her- both a regret and a resentment.
"We had an unfortunate run-in with Urgals not long ago," said Brom with a sigh. "Eragon had revealed himself to them. A good number of them had gotten out my reach alive. Where they went and who they talked to afterwards, I can't say."
Selena frowned. Resisting the urge to sit down, she took a deep breath but her chest felt suddenly very tight, she could not get enough air. She pulled her hand up to rest it against her collarbone. "When did this happen?" she asked, forcing herself to calm down.
"Little more than a week before we met." He scratched his beard and set his lips together. His hands were trembling ever so slightly.
Selena looked at horses with regret. They could not race dragons with horses nor did she believe that they could. Yet… It was a thought, an unlikely one, but a thought, nonetheless.
"When do you think they left?" she asked.
Brom sighed and looked at the ground, his eyes trailing the dragon's tracks "Sometime in the night. Likely in the middle of first watch," he said after a moment of silence. "They have been gone too long to even hope to find them now." He was silent for a moment. "We can give them a chance to return. We can't stay too long, but hopefully one of them will change their mind and return."
"I highly doubt we will see that. Rose shan't turn back now that she has left, and I doubt Eragon is much different. He is too much like Garrow was at his age; once he set his mind on something, he'd see it through despite the cost," Selena said with a hopeless sigh. "How long do we stay?"
"A day," he said. "Two at most. Any more than that will be foolhardy."
Selena nodded, but remained quiet.
.
That day was perhaps, the longest that she had ever lived through; it did not seem to have an end. Selena rode out on Arvid more than once, for the exercise, she claimed, but she knew it was to look for any signs of that the dragons were returning.
They did not.
She and Brom talked very little, and when they did it about unimportant matters; what they should have for a midday meal or who would take first watch that night. When night came, though, neither of them got much sleep, both sat awake by the fire and watched the stars. Searching. Hoping.
When morning came, they were quick to agree to give it until next morning, and when that day too passed without the dragons' return, they debated staying another. In the end, however, they did not, soon finding themselves packing the horses and hesitantly leaving the small paddock.
Selena forced herself to keep her gaze on the trail but more than twice she searched the skies. As the day pasted, she often found herself believing that they should have stayed in the valley in case the children return. But at the same time, she that thought this, she knew they could not. She would have to hope that they would make to Varden on their own and that Rose would remember the brief directions she had given her.
After Tornac's death, she had told Rose as much as she could about how to get to the Varden's refugee city, though she could not give complete instructions and her directions were vague. Selena knew that if anything happened to her, if she died as Tornac had, Rose would be left without any sort of direction and no place to go. Giving Rose this information however comforted her very little now, as it did then, if not at all.
Shifting on her saddle, Selena urged Arvid forward. She overlooked the land they were passing, simply watching the rolling land they moved by, wishing at that moment she could be still if only for a short time. Then there were moments she felt as if they were not moving fast enough. Perhaps this whole thing was a hoax or some horrible dream that she would wake up from and find her children sitting around the fire.
When Brom slowed Snowfire and rode beside her, it was to her great relief. He brought her some form of comfort to her, at least she was not alone this time. After a time Brom spoke, "Within a league this road will split off, one goes north, and the other south to Melian but to the west of this route there is a hidden route that will lead south east. Before we reach this point, we need to figure out which path we will take."
Selena knew which route she wished to go but it was not the one they should. When she voiced that they should continue south east into Surda she found the words nearly impossible to get out.
Never before had she been grateful for the past four years she had spent waiting and planning to go to Urû'baen. She found that it something she could now draw some strength from. Those years were the most unbearable; the hardest years she had lived through but she found later that she had gained a strength she wouldn't have otherwise. She held onto that strength now, allowing it become the drive that moved her forward.
.
.
"So much for our plan," said Selena with a frown. She looked over the flooded path and sighed. Taking that hidden path had gotten them nowhere all too quickly. She should have known better than to follow a path only Brom knew about. It was likely one of the many he used during the times the Forsworn were still alive, or the "Dark Days" as he used to call them.
The man beside her shook his head. "It's not as if we had much of one to begin with," he grumbled. "We should continue or we'll be here all night."
Selena turned and studied him for a short moment, a frown settling as she did so. "You're rather grumbly today," she observed. "More so than usual. I know it's not only the kids that are troubling you, Brom, and I can't help if you do not tell me what it is."
Brom was silent for a time as he studied the flooded path. There was a current, and though it appeared not to be strong, they both knew that meant very little. Water could be very misleading and there could be a very strong undercurrent, one that could pull the horses down if they tried to cross.
"The Varden," he said at last. "I said before that I do not want to go there, and that hasn't changed. They will ask for things I will not give them- cannot give them."
"I highly doubt it. Very little was asked of you the last time you were there." She gave him a critical look. "What is this truly about, Brom? Are you going back to your claim that they're going to force the kids into swearing fidelity within the first week?"
Brom swung himself around to look at her. His eyes were unusually hard and his jaw was stubbornly set. "You cannot tell me it's something that you have put no thought into," he said. "Providing they get to the Varden, much will be expected of them and we'll likely have little say in what they cannot do. They won't either, if they want to keep the people at bay. It will be a dangerous game that they will be forced to play."
"I know," Selena said as she pulled herself onto her own horse. Starshine, Rose's horse was tethered to Arvid's saddle, much like Cadoc was to Snowfire's, and at times, like now, would nicker his discontent. "I have been playing that game for the last decade, in case you've forgotten. Ajihad shan't ask for more than what they're capable of, I'm sure. We will worry about this when the time comes but, right now, I'm more worried about them surviving."
His lips formed a hard line as he urged Snowfire into the water. Selena urged Arvid to follow him, checking every so often to make sure that Starshine was following behind. The stallion stayed close behind, his ear flat against his head. His discontent about the situation was the only thing that was steady about this league of the trip, and Selena didn't dare comfort him. Last she tried the silver beast bit her arm.
"Foolish," Brom muttered lowly, angrily, after a time. Selena didn't think that he was talking to her, but rather to himself. "So utterly foolish. That boy needs to comprehend that he is not a simpleton. He has a perfectly good brain. If only I could get him to use it."
"Were you any different at his age?" Selena asked over the loud gushing of water.
"That's the problem, isn't it?" Brom replied, looking determinedly ahead.
"That he is far too much his father for his own good? Or perhaps that both of his parents were equally as foolish when they were young?"
Brom didn't say anything, his focus on steering Snowfire through the water. It was a small fortune that the water hadn't flooded the path too horribly and there was hardly a current at all. The water looked worse than what it was, hardly going past the horse's fetlock, still, despite the low depth it slashed up to their flanks soaking not just the horses but Selena, Brom, and their bags, as well.
"Perhaps it's both," he said as they neared the end of the flooding. "Or neither. I can never tell with that boy. There are times when he is listening but doesn't hear a single thing that I'm saying. He lives among the fay sometimes, that's what my pa would have called it."
"It's not too late, you know," Selena said after a time. "For Eragon to call you his father, I mean. He obviously holds you in high regards and trusts you greatly. You are important to him, more so than you let yourself believe."
Brom grumbled and looked away though his eyes shone with emotion. "That's the problem with that boy," she heard him say very quietly. "He puts his trust in people far too much."
"Don't we all? At some point in our lives?" She frowned and looked up at the man as she urged her horse to walk beside him. "It's a lesson we all must learn within our lifetime, how much trust we should give another. Some people learn it earlier than others, sometimes it's later, but in the end it is something we all learn."
"You're thinking about your girl again, aren't you?"
"I am always thinking about my children," she said softly. "Both of them."
Brom was silent for a time. "She seems to have forgiven you rather quickly," he said. "When you told her who you were. She does not seem as if she is bothered about it."
Selena smiled sadly and looked down at her hands. "Hardly," she said. "Rose is furious with me, that's why she acts so civil. If we were on good terms she would not be anywhere as polite as she has been. Do not think that that if she had somewhere to go when I told her I was mother, she wouldn't have gone there at that very moment." Selena knew very well that Rose would have left, that she did even if it was for a short time. It had been such a relief when she had returned and even more so when Selena was certain she would not.
Things would have likely gone very different if Tornac was still about to soften the blow, to talk to her about it. If Selena hadn't been as distracted that day in the pass, their travels would have been very different. She could use Tornac now as well, he at least would be able to provide some insight into this mess.
With a sigh, she shook her head rid it of such thoughts. "But this isn't about my relationship with Rose, is it?" she said. "No, it's about you telling Eragon."
Brom coughed. "Remind me," he said, "how exactly we got onto this subject."
Smiling, Selena shook her head but said nothing more. She knew that it was best not push the subject on Brom too much, if she did he would push away. With a slight frown she turned away and listened to the noises of the wild- she couldn't seem to find anything better to do.
.
That night they camped in a small alcove, which Selena would not have seen if Brom hadn't pointed it out to her. "I've camped here many times before," he told her, "many years ago." Although the alcove certainly looked as if it have many years since it had been used, it possessed a very strong sense of shelter, something Selena hadn't felt in months.
"Eragon mentioned something to me the other night," she said, balancing a bag over her shoulder. The silence about the alcove held something of a haunting feeling, something that Selena wished to fill. She certainly did not want to be left to her thoughts which were at the moment rather black.
"Hmm?" Brom grumbled from the other side of Snowfire. He was brushing the horse's back, stepping over the bags he placed around his feet. It was a mystery to Selena how he didn't trip over them as he moved about.
"He said that you told him I was conceited and dignified," she said as she set down her bag. A knife fell from a pocket that had a broken strap. Lifting it up to examine how the fire light reflected off if it, she continued, "That those things were the reason for my downfall."
Brom looked up at her innocently. "Did he?"
"He did." She leaned against Arvid's chest, her arms resting across the mare's back, and raised an eyebrow at him. "Do you believe I'm so proud I'd let it bring me to my ruin?"
Brom coughed violently and dropped the brush. He lowered his head and began detangling the knots in Snowfire's pale mane. The horse stood still obediently, his tail swaying slightly in the breeze.
"I cannot be that foolhardy," she said. She drew back and tucked the knife into her belt.
"You broke into Galbatorix's treasury," Brom grumbled after a moment, "with a plan that could have failed at any moment. You could have gotten yourself captured, endangering all of those you care for by doing so. You knew this but you did it anyway because you were sure that you could. And don't you tell me that rubbish you filled Eragon's ears with; we both know you wouldn't have gone to Urû'baen if you weren't certain you could. So tell me, why exactly are you asking me-" he looked up at her with a teasing smile "-whether or not you're conceited?"
Selena scowled at him and turning away she began shifting through the bags. Neither of them spoke for a time, and the sound of the brush scraping against the horse's coat took over.
She wished he hadn't of brought up that subject. Her days in Urû'baen had left her out of sorts for quite some time afterwards. They had reminded her of a past life, her time there many years ago when she had been a very different person, and it filled her dark thoughts and feelings. She had been much more jumpy than she should have, every person she passed in the halls set her on edge. If one of them, just one, recognized her…
Selena couldn't imagine what would have happened.
She had decided before she left for Urû'baen that if she had been captured she would do her best to kill herself. Death was much better than facing Galbatorix's wrath for her betrayal. Had that happened Rose would simply have to get by, at the time she had Tornac to guide her and Selena was certain he would have, somehow.
This thought had always filled her with dread, and she hoped more than anything that she would not have to take these measures, that they were simply unnecessary precautions.
While she was there she wondered more and more often why she had not killed Morzan herself. She certainly had possessed the skills to do it. Even now when she out of that castle she still did not understand why she did not. Selena wished that she had, that she set aside whatever feelings she had had left for him and freed herself completely. At the same time she knew that if she had failed Morzan's treatment towards her and her daughter would have been so much worse- but would it have been worth the risk? What life had she willing given up out of her own fear?
Being away from Urû'baen now, she didn't often think of such things. She has been far too busy to do so. She hasn't cared for Morzan in many years, and after what he did to her, he was not deserving of her thoughts, even the ill ones. And she had very many ill thoughts towards that man.
"If you wanted a dishonest answer you should have asked differently," Brom said as she moved on to build a fire. Selena however was still thinking about Morzan and she did not answer him, hardly even heard him. He turned to her with a settling scowl. "Selena?"
But she remained silent, ignoring Brom's grumbling pursuits until she had gotten a fire roaring. "I wasn't looking for a dishonest answer, Brom," Selena said slowly tossing aside a rather damp log. "I know there are times when I can be a little too proud."
Brom snorted and turned away from her, his shoulders shaking with silent laughter. Picking up the broken tinderbox, Selena chucked it at him, hitting him between the shoulder blades. He turned and, bending down to pick up the tinderbox up, gave her a toothy grin.
"We might find a need for this," he said tossing the tinderbox beside her. "Best not try to break any more than it already is."
"You are such a pain in the-" Selena began but was cut off when Brom shushed her.
He pointed to the shadowed overgrown brush about them and picked up his sword. Pulling it out of its weathered scabbard he whispered, "Somebody has been following us."
Selena squinted into the darkness, but saw nothing. It was too dark. She gathered up her mind and imagined it past the stony alcove, and heard what Brom was talking about. There was the distant sound of large wings flapping in the air, wings without feathers, and she thought for a moment that the dragons had return with her children. Then she heard something ticking, like that of a chicken clicking its beak, and hisses as cold breaths drew in and out of leathery bellows.
Drawing back, she looked at Brom with an open mouth. "Are they-?" she whispered, not wanting to voice her fears.
Brow nodded and muttered a spell. Instantly the flames changed, turning much brighter almost blinding with their new light. She blinked and turned to her belt, pulling out a long throwing knife. Her gaze didn't return to the fire. "Isn't that a bit like saying 'here we are'?"
"Don't you think they already know that?"
Selena nodded and looked back up, fingering the knife in her hand. She knew what was coming, and though she didn't like it, they couldn't exactly run. The question was; how and why did the Ra'zac find them?
Chapter 17: The Iron Tower
Chapter Text
Rose felt as if she were roasting in her damp clothing. It was well after midday, and the sun glared down in a raging pulse burning her face with its touch. She tried to hide her face by leaning so low on Thorn's saddle that she was almost laying on it. After watching the dealings in the city below, her mind felt numb and slow. She was no longer taking in what she saw.
Thorn too seemed to be growing restless, he would occasionally dip down and rise up in a spiral without a single warning, though this too seemed to have grown dull. Now he flew around in a rather lazy circle.
For the majority of that day they had dutifully hovered over Gil'ead, watching the people below urgently move about until Rose felt like she was watch a board game that she didn't understand the rules to. Occasionally she and Thorn would comment on what they saw, trying to fill the void of uninterested silence that was stretched out between them.
From above they could see that the city was shaped like a wheel; every road and path connected to another which eventually led to the massive black tower at the center. It was the same tower which Rose had once thought to be similar to a sundial, yet as she watched it shifted more and more in her mind until she thought it be the beating heart of Gil'ead; all the activity of the city seemed to be based around it. The chaotic traffic coursed to it in droves, crossing under its shadow, and then away to the small veins of streets or, disappearing into the massive building itself. Then, suddenly, it would seem as if the city would pulse and not a soul would be about, and it was at those times that the tower seemed to fall completely silent before it pulsed again with human life.
As she watched she often found herself wondering what it was meant to be, that massive black tower, and what purpose it could possibly have. She found herself thinking of ways to find out as she was half certain that the tower was meant for something of importance, whether its importance lay to just to the city itself, or the King's army, or perhaps to both or perhaps it was part of prison that she once heard about. She was certain that it would not be half as tall if it were not important in some way.
From time to time, she would also watch the other buildings, these small and long with thatched roofing and smokeless chimneys, trying to see some sort of pattern where there was none. As time went by all that she observed was that there was far too many people in Gil'ead to form any real connection of how the city worked, and she began to become uninterested.
Rose watched a band of soldiers enter the tower. She didn't know how many had entered it by now but it was certainly more than the number that exited. Hardly anyone who had entered that tower left. She wondered if it was any cooler inside the building and if that was why no one ever left. All she knew was that it was far too warm, and without any real breeze to cool off. It's far too hot, she said, and I believe we have seen enough to leave.
Thorn turned suddenly, as if he had been waiting to hear those words, almost jostling her from his back. She cursed and scrambled, searching for a leather strap to grab onto before she lost balance and fell into the sky. She found one, luckily, and grasped it and she began to pull herself up.
Thorn snaked his head around and blinked lazily at her. Sorry, he said sincerely.
Rose bit her tongue hard enough to draw blood and settling herself, she looked down at the ground, before letting out a breathy laugh. Her heart pounded painfully in her chest. If you plan to do something like that ever again, please do try to warn me.
Thorn grumbled from deep within his chest but said nothing as he continued to fly.
She met his silence with a sigh and looked around without any real feeling. From above the tops of trees rolled by like hills, though they would occasionally break to show the small hollows of small sunrays running through glades. The sky was the purest of blues almost white and seemed completely endless. Birds twittered about, flying from the treetops and into the heavens in small shadowy flocks. Rose watched them circle around each other before diving down towards on the valleys and swooped over Isenstar Lake. North of them the lake glistened like a blot of pure blue silk, stretching on boundlessly until it reached the skyline in the very far distance.
Her grip tightened as she watched the shining water. We are going rather far. Where did you make plans to meet Saphira? she asked.
Thorn hummed, his bulk vibrating beneath her. He had chosen to meet with Saphira as far from Gil'ead as he could convince her to go. To him the valley they agreed on was not far enough but to Saphira it was too far. She argued her point and desires passionately, as did Thorn, but in the end, it was a compromise of sorts between the two dragons. They have had to compromise on many things over the past weeks, quickly becoming the team their Riders were hesitant to become and though neither of them was quite certain when this had happened, nor how it happened.
Thorn looked back at Rose, feeling her eyes on him as she awaited his answer. Not far, he told her, turning away.
She frowned and looked over the water, wishing that Thorn would give her a straight answer for a change, and closed her eyes. It was quite some time until Rose opened them and when she did she could the misty blue peaks of the Marna Mountains in the far distance, hardly a shadow above tree crowns. It was then that Thorn made a sudden very sharp turn, before gliding down into a small valley.
He landed with a dull thud in a small, empty paddock which was surrounded by thick trucked trees and tangled bushes. Around them were the signs of a hastily abandoned campsite; a woven bag was lying next to a stack of wood and a cloth tent was carelessly pitched near the base of a tree.
Rose studied the tent and then slowly untied the clumsily done leg-straps on the saddle, a small frown formed on her face. She had been avoiding the thought of speaking to Dormnad, having regretted ever mentioning him in the first place. Looking around she did not see him nor Saphira, and wondered where they were. Just as she thought this that she heard a low grow and turn in the direction of the noise. She saw Saphira's head snaking out from around a tree. The dragon made the soft sound again, greeting the both of them and Thorn returned the noise in kind.
Rose shifted and slid from Thorn's back. When her feet touched the ground, she felt Saphira gentle fire brush against her mind, and opening her mind to the dragon, she focused on untying the bag.
Did you see anything interesting? Saphira asked.
"There was not much to see," Rose said aloud. "More soldiers were sent out to scout the land about and as far as I could tell; the giant tower seemed to be at the center of everything. Almost half of the city was inside it when we left."
Saphira blew a long tendril of smoke from her nostrils. If Eragon is anywhere, she said looking pointedly at Thorn, it would be there.
Thorn grumbled lowly in agreement and began to sweep his tail across the ground. He shook himself, the bags on his saddle jiggled noisily. Did you find the two-legged without much trouble?
I did, said Saphira. He is here. Somewhere.
He has agreed to help us?
Saphira turned her head jarringly around, to peer into the woodland behind her, and said, Yes.
Rose looked between the two dragons, her eyebrows knitted close together. "We're talking about the same person, correct? You convinced Dormnad to assist us?" she asked, clenching and unclenching her hands.
Saphira turned to her, her chest puffing out. Yes, she repeated in a honeyed voice.
She waited for Saphira to say more but when the dragon volunteered nothing she turned to Thorn and began to untie the clumsy knots. Letting the heavy, leather saddle slid from his back, she moved to Saphira to untie the bags from her as well. By the time she was done the dragons had moved on to a private conversation and were relaxing in the sunlight though their expressions were firm. Rose pulled off the saddles and them down beside each other, before moving away to leave the dragons to their own devises. When she turned around, she was met with a pair of cold flinty eyes regarding at her. Rose let out a sharp breath and met that gaze, hers widening as Dormnad's narrowed dangerously.
"Well, good evening!" she said brightly. "I'm glad that you decided to join us."
Dormnad huffed indigently, his armed crossed over his chest. "It weren't a choice," he said hoarsely. "That dragon of yours threatened to bite my head off if I didn't."
"Oh," she said, leaning back on her heels. "It's nice to know that Saphira was being civil. I was worried she might do something that was out of line."
Dormnad gave her narrow look and she smiled at him as lightly as she could, shifting her weight forward. "What're you wanting from me, missy?" he asked after a time.
"I want nothing from you," she said, looking at Saphira with her eyes. The massive blue dragon snorted at her. "I- pardon- we need your assistance."
Dormnad rolled his eyes. "Of course, you do," he huffed. "Everybody needs old Dormnad's help but are they ever will to help him?" He shook his head. "No, missy, they an't. All I am is something people like you use to help solve their problems. That's why you had your beast come after me, an't it? To force me into agreeing to come and help yeh get that boy back?"
Rose shook her head, and sat down across from him. As she began to dig out a hallow pit with a thick ended stick, she quickly thought of a way to answer him. "No," she said eventually. "I had thought that if the Empire had gotten a hold of you they might get information about the Varden's location."
"You've sided with the Varden, then? Even without knowing a thing about them."
Rose did not look up as she dug in the stick with a little more force than necessary, it broke with a rebounding snap! "The Varden are terrorists. They steal and spy and hurt and kill to get what they want. I do not agree with their tactics," she said tightly, her jaw clenched, "nor have I sided with them."
Dormnad scooted back using his hands. "The beasty made me agree to help you," he said, over a threating growl from the dragons behind her. "Sensitive creatures, an't they? Aye, they are. Nasty too. Well, I an't fancying being eaten so I'm needing to know what you actually want."
She frowned, not truly knowing what she could acquire from Dormnad as she hadn't asked for him to be brought here for questioning nor had she thought of bringing him to help them by any means, but it was because she had been worried about what he might know. It seemed however that Saphira had taken it onto herself to insure that Dormnad would be some use to them, and she wasn't going to turn that down.
"Information," Rose decided after a moment. "I need to know where in Gil'ead they keep the prisoners and the measures of protections. Anything that you know about the matter."
Dormnad's eyes slowly drifted to the dragons and then back at her. "Yer talkin' about the Iron Tower," he said creakily. "You've seen it, it's hard as dickens to miss. Yeh, well, that's where the Empire puts everyone they want out of their way. Around these parts, a' least."
How would you get in? Saphira asked suddenly, causing Dormnad to startle.
"You can get in easily enough," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "I'd be more worried about getting out."
How?
"How ever you want. Going through the front entry would be easiest and there are forgotten passages and such but I an't goin' near that place," Dormnad said hastily, his face rapidly paling to the color of snow, "not with that Shade about."
Rose took a sudden deep breath, as if someone had stuck her an iron poker, and stood up, nearly knocking over the wood she had set up for the fire. Her blood was roaring in her ears and her hands were shaking. She tried to hide them behind her back as she backed away from Dormnad.
"There is a Shade, are you certain?"
"Aye," he said. "I've seen him. Coming out of the Iron Tower in broad daylight, he was. He had hair the color of bloody rubies and glowin' eyes, I wouldn't of known what he was if it weren't fer that."
She turned her head and looked anxiously at Thorn. What should we do? she asked the dragon.
Thorn was silent for a moment and then with a swish of his tail, he said, That depends on what a Shade is.
A squirrel chattered somewhere in the distance. Rose frowned at the sound, and looked at her hands. I have only heard of them, she said. Shades are the worst sort of monsters! I don't- she bit her lip and shuttered. She didn't want to finish that sentence- If there is a Shade in Gil'ead, Thorn, I'm not certain about what we should do.
We leave to find Eragon now! Saphira said, snapping her teeth together with a snarl. The longer he is near this Shade creature the more danger he is in!
Thorn growled, his lip curling and quite suddenly his mindlink to Rose slammed shut and she fell back as if it were a physical blow, a pain slowly booming at her temple. Turning away from the snarling dragons, she looked at Dormnad. "You didn't seem to bother mentioning it yesterday," she said thickly. "Shades are not a matter to take lightly, nor are urgals. I'm willing to bet you knew about those brutes before they attacked us and took my brother."
"I thought you'd find out soon enough."
Rose narrowed her eyes at him and took a strangled breath. "You thought I would find out? What in the gods' names made you think that I would able to live through these meetings? The urgals perhaps, but a Shade? The chances of getting Eragon out of there were low enough without that monstrosity but with it there is no chance at all!"
Dormnad held out his palms up in surrender. The skin around his wrists were crackled and filled with grime. He had a small burn ringing around his thumb. "I said I wasn't bettin' on you, didn't I?"
Thorn moved closer to her, his breathing hollow and his jaw snapping.
"Why not warn me?" she said lowly, gripping the stick, the broken end bit into her palm drawing blood. "Warning me would have been much more helpful than insulting me!"
"Didn't want to scare you away," he said, placing a reedy green into his mouth. He began to chew on it, wincing with each bite. "If you want to save that brother of yours, it'd be best not to go in fearing what was to come. Fear an't ever gonna do yeh good, trust me on that. It'll only hinder you. Thought it was for the best."
Rose closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She felt as the ground beneath her had cracked open and she was falling down very quickly, and yet there was something grasping ahold of her chest, squeezing it very tightly, and that this was only thing keeping her from hitting whatever land was below. Pushing the panic aside, she looked at the patch of blue sky.
"An't likin' the truth much is yeh?" Dormnad gave her a twisting half smile, his hands folded over his chest. The weed curved up, nearly touching his nose. "Damned if you do and damned if you don't. You an't much of a choice, and them soldiers are probably counting on that."
"It hardly matters what I do, then," she said, her hands falling to her sides. "Not really. Not if it is a trap."
"Nay," he said spitting out the weed. "I'll give yeh one last chance. You can come to the Varden, they'll protect you or you can stay and fight a losing battle."
Rose shook her head. "Saphira will not come without Eragon," she said, "and I cannot go without the either of them."
"I see," he said, leaning forward as if to stand up, and then very suddenly he went white and fell back onto his elbows. He let out a gasp and franticly sat up. "Do them dragons breathe fire?"
"Do you truly wish to know?" asked Rose, raising an eyebrow.
Dormnad looked between the two dragons and then at her. "No," he said firmly, shaking his head. "No, not really."
Rose nodded and leaned against Thorn's bulk. He grumbled beneath her as his mindtouch to her slowly reformed and she found that his mind was calmer than before, and she thought that whatever disagreement he had had with Saphira had been settled.
Dormnad stood up slowly, not taking his eyes off of Saphira, and sighed deeply. He run his hands down his face and then through his tangled beard as his lips began to curl. "If you want to save your brother I'd do it before it's too late," he said. "Heard something at the pub the other night- them soldiers are the worst gossips I've ever heard- about a dangerous prisoner bein' moved to Urû'baen sometime soon. That was days ago and while it weren't about your brother they might use that shipment for him instead."
Saphira snorted out a deep grumbling snarl and dug her claws deep into the ground. Rose looked back at her and was saw that she looked ready to take flight; she was completely hunched down to the ground.
When, Saphira asked icily, would be the best time to save him?
Dormnad's face paled further from beneath his mass of yellow beard. "Night," he said stepping further away. "There an't as many guards in the Tower at night." He turned away and quickly scuffled over to where the tent was set up, disappearing into it.
Saphira stopped kneading her claws and snaked her head around to Rose and Thorn, her pale blue eyes glinting dangerously. Then we leave tonight.
Rose felt Thorn stiffen beneath her but he remained silent. His distress flowed through her like a heavy black wave, leaving her staggering under its weight. Calm down, Thorn, she said quietly and then turned to look at Saphira. Tonight is rather soon, don't you think? We shan't have much time to prepare.
Saphira bared her sharp dagger-like teeth. Tonight is not soon enough! We should gone hours ago!
Rose looked down at her hands. It still shan't give us much time to prepare but very well, she said. However, we need a plan. I will not simply storm into Gil'ead without an idea of what I am going to do.
An idea is not enough, Thorn grumbled. We all must know what we are going to do and when. If this Shade-thing catches wind of you-
You'll tear it shreds? Rose raised an eyebrow at him. Do not bother trying. We do not know the strength that thing possesses. For all we know you could be the one torn apart- Thorn slammed his tail against the ground near her feet. She yelped and scrambled away from him. No need to be difficult about it, she said sharply, narrowing her eyes at him. We must assume the worst since we know very little of this Shade.
Thorn huffed, his warm breath flowed over her and she tried to wave it away. It smelled bad, like a rotting thing. Get some rest, he said looking over her shoulder.
How can I rest when we have no plan?
Thorn snorted. Do you truly believe that Saphira does not have half a dozen of plans, already? I wish to argue through some of the details with her before you hear them, he told her. For now, it would be best if you tried to get some sleep.
Rose shook her head. Alright. I'll humor you this time, she said heavily. But know that it will be useless, and I won't be able to relax now. Not waiting for Thorn to reply she lay back against his belly and closed her eyes, her face prickled and burned in the cooling air. She had a feeling that the skin on her face was bright red from the hours she had spent in the direct sunlight.
For quite some time she tried to get some rest though she found that she could not relax. Her body sang with tension, and would not let her sleep, and the dragons' occasional growls did not help matters in the least. After a while she stopped trying and sat up, drawing closer to the wood stacked up for a fire. No one had bothered to light it, and she thought it was likely that it would remain that way.
Thorn inhaled, his belly tensing as he did so, as he snaked his head around to look at her. He blinked lazily and let out a puff of smoke. Dormnad has agreed to help us, he said after a moment, if we agree never to bother him again after tonight.
Rose's eyes widened. How did you get him to change his mind?
Thorn snorted. I did not give him a choice, he said with a strange glint in his eye. I still hold on to what I said before, if he leaves in the middle of this it will not be good but I do not think he will. Should he try, however, simply tell him that Saphira and I will be waiting for him at the gates.
Rose narrowed her eyes and jumped onto her feet, moving away from Thorn as quickly as she could. Pinning the dragon with a sharp glare, she ran her fingers through her hair. You threatened him, she stated.
Thorn's tongue wiggled outside of his mouth, its edges hitting the dirt. I did, he said simply. We need his help.
Well, she said turning away, I pray that it was a half decent threat, I'm tiring of hearing about how we will not make to see morning. Did you and Saphira finally decide on a plan? I would very much like to hear it.
No. Thorn beat the ground with his tail. But we have an idea.
.
As it turned out, the plan was Saphira's idea and was so plainly simple that Rose thought at first that it might work. There would be nothing to announce their presence in Gil'ead, actually it would be quite the opposite; Rose and Dormnad would enter Gil'ead before the gates shut and hide near the protective wall surrounding the Iron Tower, and in the darkest part of the night when there was a shift change they would enter supposedly unnoticed. Meanwhile the dragons would fly high above the tower should they need to strike, and if they did, well Thorn did not say much about that.
It is too simple, Rose said as she tightened the cords of Saphira's saddle. There is far too much that could go wrong.
That is why it will work, said Saphira kneading her claws into the ground. If you prefer we can tear apart the whole city, I am not opposed to that but Thorn is against it. She paused for a moment and shook herself slightly, pulling a cord out of Rose's hands. She hissed as the cord burned into her palm and jumped back. Sorry, but that tickled. Thorn has been insisting on making you the least of the soldiers' problems.
Rose frowned as she tested the knot. You two are not telling me the whole plan, she said as she gave the dragons a narrowed look. You may insist on keeping me uninvolved in your plans, Thorn, mind you that those are plans I am involved in, and I cannot go in there not knowing what to expect from those I'm working with.
It does not involve you, Thorn said snapping his teeth at dangling strap near the joint of his wing.
Rose moved to him and tied the extra length of strap onto the saddle. Anything that involves you will involve me, she said stepping back.
Thorn snorted and turned his head away.
It is for the best, Saphira said. He shall not be far, close enough to come flying to aid wherever it might be needed.
Rose looked at Saphira critically, assessing her. The blue dragon was a better flier of the two, the competitions she and Thorn had proved this again and again, and the roots of worry dug theirselves deep into Rose's mind. If the soldiers got ahold of Thorn or attacked him, he would not get away as quickly as Saphira.
I will not be in any danger, Thorn said. I would be more concerned about you than me.
She didn't even wish to think about that, every time she did her stomach began to churn uneasily. Nothing that they were about to do was safe. The whole plan so completely foolish that she was certain it would not work; she was either going to die in there or be taken captive.
Rose patted Thorn's snout as she passed him to pick up the bags. He raised his head and stared after her with wide wine-colored eyes, studying her every movement closely.
"Keep frownin' that way and your face will get stuck."
Rose gasped and turned to Dormnad, her hands covering her mouth. She had forgotten about him being there.
He stood with a rolled-up bag tied with ropes around it which he held out to her. His face was the color of snow and peaky, his skin gleamed with sweat, making him appear rather ill. "Thought you might want to be the one to put this on the beastie," he said looking at the ground between them.
Taking the bag, Rose said a quick thank you and added it to pile on Saphira's back. We will need to find a valley of some sort before we go into Gil'ead. I do not want either of you to be hampered down by the saddles, she told the dragons. We should make plans to meet there as well, if we lose contact of each other while we are in Gil'ead.
Neither Thorn nor Saphira said anything but they seemed to agree as Rose checked over the knots and bags. Finally, she clambered onto Thorn's back and helped Dormnad up behind her. Saphira was carrying all of the bags, so that Dormnad would not ride alone, and Rose figured that in the end the blue dragon got the better lot of that deal.
Dormnad gulped loudly as Thorn took off into the sky, and though Rose didn't know what he holding onto she was certain he was gripping it tightly. Saphira rose up above them, her transparent blue wings seemed purple in the dimming light.
At any other time, had they been traveling normally, this time of the evening would be spent looking for a place to make camp for the night, and if they already had found a campsite they would be looking for wood for a fire. Rose closed her eyes and for a moment pictured the scene of crescent of pines, so old that the sticky, sweet sap flowed down the rough bark like melted butter. Birds would twitter and squirrels would scamper up the younger trees, their cheek filled with nuts and other goodies. A gold fire flicked warmly in the shadows of these trees. No person would stray off the road to check on what made the fire, there would no person about to do so, and no one near the fire would be talking, just sitting there looking over the hills as they let their tense muscles stretch freely for the first time that day. A horse would knicker and no one would think anything of it, they had heard it so often that they truly did not comprehend the sound anymore. It was a normal, tranquil noise.
Rose opened her eyes and saw Gil'ead grow closer, that massive tower broke the image in her mind's eye. The city was a black smudge in the rolling land of green around them. Small, churning trails of black soot floated into the sky from chimney tops darkening the pale blue. She could hear no sound except for the thunderous beating of wings and the high-pitched whistle of wind.
Closing her eyes again she tried to picture the scene in her head but could not, instead she saw nothing but bright gleams of light. Rose looked up and around her, looking for the different shades of blue in the sky, searching for anything that meant she would not have to think about what that night would hold. She could not forget because far too soon the dragons landed in a valley far enough from Gil'ead that their belongings would be safe.
In a resigned stupor, she unloaded the dragons as quickly as she could, feeling Dormnad's sharp eyes on her, and tried to even out the load for later but she did not know what the future would hold. Eventually she gave up and pulled out her bow and small quiver of arrows from the bags, and as an afterthought she took out Zar'roc as well, and then took off the saddles and threw them unceremoniously to the ground.
Without the saddles, the dragons were free to move about without worry of being snagged or any discomfort. This also meant that Rose would have to ride to Gil'ead bareback, which would be, she thought hopefully, the only hard choice she would have to make that night.
They left the meeting place not long after they got to it, and flew as close to Gil'ead as they dared, landing not far from the path inside of a clearing. Rose was grateful of the long, dark shadows that hid Thorn as she and Dormnad crawled down from his back.
Thorn nudged her shoulder with his snout as she looked toward the road, her braid moving through her fingers. We will be fine, he said.
And if we are not?
We shall worry about that when it comes, he said. That Shade creature is no threat to a dragon and his Rider.
Rose turned and raised her eyebrow at him. I am no warrior, Thorn, she said simply. The sort of Rider you are speaking of is one. I'd rather run from the face of danger than into it. That Shade is a threat, and you know it.
Thorn was silent for a very short moment, her words not surprising him in the least. He bobbed his head. Then pretend that you are a threat as well.
Rose nodded, resisting the urge to roll her eyes, and looked up at his head. She began to ring her fingers around her sweaty hands. I will see you soon, she said, and then turned and followed Dormnad down a deer trail to the road. Thorn took flight and hovered somewhere high above themand she clung to their mindlink as if she were drowning.
Dormnad was muttering angrily under his breath when Rose caught up to him. He looked up at her, his eyes narrowed dangerously, and slowly folded his arms over his chest as his gaze darkened. Wordlessly, he turned away and began to walk down the road. His shoulders were tense.
Pursing her lips, Rose followed him. They did not say anything, and so the crunching of their footfalls became the only thing heard. The silence around them was so intense it seemed to have its own quality. Rose began to feel a chill dread; fear began creeping through her scalp, down her back, raising all the hairs on her arms. She rubbed them anxiously, and watched the widening of the road crept closer, shadowy groups of soldiers could be seen in the far distance.
As they neared the gates, they began to pass more soldiers, none of them paid Rose or Dormnad any mind, and acted as if they were not there. It seemed likely that they were all too tired from the day spent laboring in the sun, or just did not wish bother with them now that the sun was setting and supper was within sight.
Rose pulled at the boy's cap, wishing that Eragon hadn't bent the flaps quite so badly, and kept her gaze firmly on the ground. She looked up only when they reached the gates, and that was for a brief period, but it was long enough to glimpse the sour faces of the men in front of her.
"State your names and business," one of the guards said in a bored tone. His foot was tapping against the ground.
Dormnad noisily ground his teeth together. "I'm here doin' business with Grevist," he said hoarsely as the soldier's foot tapping came to a sudden end. "My name's Dormnad and this is my nephew Elseth. He's here learnin' the trade." He pointed to Rose with his thumb.
"Are you wanting us to send someone to tell him you are here?"
"No. There's no need to bother him tonight," Dormnad said. "I'll meet with him in the morning."
The guard let out a long sigh, and his foot restarted its earlier rhythm. "Go on through, then."
Dormnad walked through the gates slowly, keeping to Rose's side. She looked up at him and bit her lip. "Was it wise to tell him your name?" she asked quietly.
"They wouldn't let me through if I hadn't," he told her lowly. "If I had lied and they decide to check it through with Grevist we would have all kinds of other problems. Now, kept your mouth shut and your head down, I an't fancyin' the idea of someone seein' your face."
Rose frowned and looked down dully, wondering if he meant that as an insult or not.
They turned onto a wider street and then stumbled out onto one of the broad thoroughfares that radiated from the Iron Tower. Unlike the backstreets, this road boiled with people. Rose moved closer to Dormnad, holding tightly onto her own arms. Everywhere were ranks of soldiers holding flaming torches that threw grotesque shadows, some were on horseback with slumped shoulders and grey expressions, while others talked in loud voices. Rose could not make out what they were saying over the explosion of noise, but she caught small drifts of conversation.
The more she heard and saw the deeper her frown became, until she took to biting nervously at her lip. She could not see how any of them would make it with this plan; there were far too many people trained to fight here.
They kept to the shadows, keeping away from the dark tangles of alleyways around them, until they reached the iron gate surrounding the Iron Tower. Dormnad waved for Rose to follow after him as he crept along the wall to a stout wooden door, which he picked open with thin metal pick. It opened with a click, and when he tried to open it but it would not budge. He backed up and rammed into the door with his shoulder, it creaked slowly open with a sound very much like a yelping dog and came to a sudden stop as if something was blocking it.
Dormnad entered without a second thought but Rose looked over her shoulder searchingly. Seeing no one, she followed after him into a dark crowded room. "They used to use this for storage," Dormnad explained in a whisper. "It leads to a tunnel that goes into the Tower. No one comes through here anymore but stick close, and make not a sound."
Rose did stick close, her hand often brushing his back or her feet stepped onto his heels as he tried to feel his way through the dark. The blackness was so complete she could not see her hand if she held it in front of her face. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the hammering of her heart.
Finally, Dormnad came to a stop in front of a wall, and pulled a door open. He stuck his head into the light and looked around before pulling his head back in. "We're in," he breathed, pulling her through the small doorway. He shut the door behind them. "I've done my part. You can tell your dragon that."
They were in a narrow, dark hallway made of roughly cut, pale stone, the floor of which had been walked on so often it was smooth from use. The passageway split off into two opposite directions not far from where Rose stood, and on its wall was a torch.
Rose pressed her hand against the wall, pressing her palm against the cutting stone. "The whole inside of the made of stone, yes?" she asked.
Dormnad nodded. "Only the outside is made of iron. That was done during the Dragon War," he said. "Heard that the noblemen feared the tower might catch fire but back then this place wasn't a prison. It was an important place."
"Oh," she breathed, drawing out her sword as they neared the end of the passage. "Which way shall we go?"
Dormnad looked down each of the hallways and shrugged. "Don't know," he said. "You pick."
Rose bit her lip looked down each of the passageway, and seeing that they both led to more turn offs she chose one at random. She could feel Zar'roc's scabbard cut into her shoulder blades as she hugged along the walls. She had brought the sword for Eragon to use when she found him, and now she was starting to regret the burden of its weight. It was a cursed thing.
They walked down the hallways for quite some time, keeping to the right each time a crossway appeared. Sometimes they were forced to walk up a narrow staircase to a higher level of the tower, and sometimes a lower one. Each time they passed an iron clad door, Rose would peer inside by a small window near its lock, often the rooms were empty but there were a few that were not. She set her jaw each time she came across a sleeping figure, sending out her mind to touch theirs, but none of them had the familiar spark of Eragon, and she would turn away.
As Dormnad had said the guard's watch at this time of night was sparse; they passed a solider only once, and he did not stand a chance as Dormnad rushed at him and slammed him noisily to the ground. Caught off guard, the soldier tried to let out a shout but Dormnad was quicker, covering his gloved hand over the man's mouth and shoving his helmet off of his head. The soldier tried to heave Dormnad off of him but Dormnad was too heavy and did not move. In a sudden quick motion, Dormnad raised his hand jabbed him sharply at his temple causing the soldier to go still.
"It's goin' to get harder from here on out," Dormnad told her, cracking his knuckles. "More of them soldiers will be comin' to find out what made that noise. We could try to drag him but I'd rather we didn't."
Rose looked down at the fallen soldier and stepped back, her mouth agape. Slowly she shook her head. "They will be wondering why their fellow is laying lifelessly on the ground," she said warily.
"That they will."
Frowning, she rubbed her hands together and looked about. "May I have your mead?"
Dormnad raised his eyebrows at her, and grumbled something she did not catch, but handed her the flask at his hip. She dapped her cloak in the liquor, then squeezed the mead onto the soldier's lips before tossing the flask onto the ground beside him.
"Mead an't strong enough to do that," Dormnad told her.
She shrugged. "Perhaps they won't think of that."
Dormnad snorted with a shake of his head and stalked away. "You're wasting my mead."
"I have money to buy you more when this is done," she said walking after him.
"Providing we live, you mean."
They walked on for a long time, now being much more careful to hide when they heard footsteps or saw the silhouettes of soldiers in the far distance. Rose found the hallways to be a confusing endless maze. She had lost her sense of direction not long after entering. The passageways looked no different than any of the others, and they wondered about aimlessly.
Rose kept reaching out her mind, hoping that she might be able to feel Eragon. It was difficult, and she wasn't completely certain how safe it was to do so. At first there was nothing; no trace at all of Eragon's glow but then, this time, she caught a tiny flicker she recognized. She peered cautiously around her, and then turned around and walked in a different direction.
Dormnad muttered something aggressively, and followed after her. "What is it now?"
"I think that I know where he is," she said taking a sharp corner in a direction they would have gone otherwise.
"Do you now?"
Rose nodded but said nothing, warily keeping her mind on the spark. They continued down the hallway until they reached a thick door. She touched the mind inside the room gently and then turned to Dormnad, and said, "He is in here."
"You sure?"
Rose nodded as Dormnad took out his thin piece of metal and began to unlock the door. He stepped aside when the door clicked open. She narrowed her eyes as she peered into the chamber, her heart pounding, but then she saw, and to keep herself of crying out, she bit her lip so hard it bled.
It wasn't Eragon at all.
It was a woman.
Rose leaned against the doorway, reaching out her mind for Eragon, but that tiny flicker of him was now gone. As it had never been there at all. There was nothing of resemblance to him, not in this woman's mind nor anywhere else.
Eragon was not in the prison.
Chapter 18: Midnight
Chapter Text
Rose leaned against the doorway, completely defeated.
All that planning, risk of facing a Shade, and the grief that she had put Thorn through, it… it had all been for nothing. She could have sworn to the gods that she had felt Eragon when she had searched for him, merely seconds ago. Though the mental light may have dim, she had assumed that was because he was asleep but not once did it occur to her that it because it was not him.
Rose looked at the shadowy window above the woman, her lip wedged beneath her teeth. Her eyes were burning with tears. She bit down harder to drive them away, and then when they no longer threatened to fall, she looked at the woman and a choking bitterness consumed her.
It was not the woman's fault, she reminded herself but the bitterness remained. She could not rid herself of it. Why could it not have Eragon inside the prison cell instead?
For all she knew he could be anywhere within Alagaësia or even outside of it. There was no way for her to know unless she searched through every town, every house, in the many of hundreds of territories, and there was no possible way to do such. Not for her, at least. If Eragon had been here instead of the woman, she would not have to wonder about it, or even think about such an impossible search.
She reached within her mind and felt her link to Thorn almost instantly. She could not feel his emotions, they were well guarded from her but she knew that he was distraught, and their mindtouch buzzed with tension. Thorn? she said. We were wrong. Eragon is not here.
Then leave, Thorn said sharply. Contact Saphira and leave as soon as you can.
Rose silently agreed and broke her conservation with Thorn, casting her mind once more but this time for Saphira. She felt nothing, not even the smallest trace of the dragon. Panic clawed at her heart; had something terrible happened to Saphira?
Saphira is not there, she said contacting Thorn once more. She shifted from foot to foot. Where are you?
For a short moment he was silent, and then when he spoke their mindlink quivered with tension as if it were a wire that was about to break. I'm coming, he said with a pause. You worry only about leaving that place.
I am not certain we will be able to retrace our steps, she said rubbing her arm. This place is the strangest of mazes.
If you cannot leave then find a place to hide and stay there. I will find you.
The sound of creaking wood echoed through the hallways, startling her. She jolted and peered into the dim shadows. "We need to go," she muttered softly, looking back at the woman.
The woman glaring at her murderously, her eye were but slits, and slowly staggering to her feet. She moved her hand against the wall and leaned against it just enough to balance herself, yet despite this, her shoulders were straight and her chin held up. In the dim light Rose could see a nasty, half-healed cut ran down the side of the prisoner's neck, puckering the skin around it and discoloring the skin. Her cracked lips were pressed together in a hard line, which made the seeping cut underneath her right eye more noticeable. She looked up at Rose with dark, piercing eyes, her delicate features were half hidden in the shadows of her dark hair which fell around her shoulders in witchlocks. She was filthy, her tattered dark clothing was so stained it was impossible to tell its original color, and she was barefoot.
The woman could be no older than Rose, and this is what caused her to pause. What reason would the Empire have to keep a woman, hardly older than a girl, inside a prison? She had to have some sort of importance somewhere, somehow.
Rose took a deep, uneven breath. "You can come with us if you would like," she said, clasping her hands together. "I cannot promise you anything but we are going to try to leave this place."
The woman's eyes narrowed further, suspicion drawn clear on her features. "Where is it that you are going to?" the woman asked. She had a light, clear voice though now is tight and strangely twisted as if she were in a great pain.
Rose turned to her with a frown, her mouth open to answer but something brushed against her mind so softly and briefly that she thought she imagined it. She closed her mouth with a slight frown, having forgotten what she wished to say.
"I think that at the moment, our goal is to get out. Anything beyond that is a mystery," Dormnad said slowly, looking at woman with a fixed gaze. The woman nodded at him warily, and then slowly bent down to pick up a pair dark leather boots which was hidden underneath the cot. Dormnad turned to Rose questioningly. "Unless you know where your brother is at."
She shook her head. "He is not here," she said softly. "At least I do not believe that he is."
Dormnad swore violently. "I hope your knowin' that for a fact," he said in a hard voice. "I an't coming back in here if he is."
"He is not here." Rose frowned.
"You're meanin' to me that you forced me to come here for nothin'?"
"I did not force you to come anywhere," Rose told him, turning away and looking down the hallway. "I believe that we should try to retrace our steps, and see if we can rediscover that door, unless you know of a different way out."
"I don't," he almost growled. "I only know of that one."
"Oh," she said with a frown. "Well, that's a shame."
Rose began ringing her fingers around her hands as she looked down the glooming hallway. As she studied the passageway the woman slowly approached them, her footstep were slow and slightly unsteady.
Rose wondered how long the woman had been in the tower and when the last time someone had bothered to say kind word to her. By the tight look on the woman's face Rose guessed that it had been quite some time. To be polite she asked, "What is your name?"
The woman looked at her with tight lips. "Arya," she said lowly. "And yours?"
"I'm called Rose."
The woman, Arya, looked to Dormnad as if waiting for him to introduce himself as well but when he did nothing except to huff in annoyance she pursed her lips. She swayed slightly, only regaining her balance by placing her hands against the wall and leaning.
"Are you going to be able to walk?" Dormnad asked, glancing at her. "'Cause I an't wantin' to carry you."
"There should be no reason for you to do so," the woman said giving Dormnad a murderous glare. "I am capable of walking."
He shrugged. "If you say so."
A short silence formed over them and soon they all turned and began their way down the corridor. They heard no one coming or going, nor the noises from the outside world, and Rose wondered if the town had gone to bed yet. She would reach out to Thorn every so often, more for the comfort of knowing that he was there than anything else, but never once did he say a word.
Behind her she heard Arya's slow and uneven footsteps often scuff against the stone flooring. The woman walk slowed, as if she were moving through deep water, though she never asked them to slow down for her.
After a time of listening to the scuffling, Rose slowed her own pace and walked beside her. She did not feel that it was fair to ask the woman along and then leave her behind. Arya looked at her for a short moment. There was sweat running in runnels down her face and the edges of her lips trembled but she said nothing, she seemed far too busy just trying to keep herself upright.
"We can rest, if you would like," Rose said with frown. Dormnad turned around and cast her a dark look. She ignored him, slightly wishing for a brief rest herself; her whole body ached with exhaustion.
"No," the woman said. "We must make haste."
Rose raised an eyebrow at her. "We shan't get very far, very fast if you collapse on us."
Arya gave the cobbled floor ahead of them a withering glare and squared her shoulders slightly, a shadow of pain quickly spreading over her face. She took in a strangled breath, and stumbled forward slightly. "A brief rest perhaps," she said breathily.
Dormnad made a groan of complaint but turned into the doorway of the next room they came across, and finding no one inside he waved them in. He stood in the doorway with his arms crossed firmly over his chest as Rose passed him, muttering angrily under his breath.
"I expect that we need to figure out where we're going," Dormnad said, stopping his angry hissing. Rose nodded and moved towards the center of the room where a torch burned on top of a wooden table that was surrounded by chairs. The flame licked the air, dimly throwing harsh shadows across the room. The room they entered was like everything else with the Iron Tower, without decoration save for the emblem of the Empire carved into the wood of the wall above a cold, dark hearth. The door shut behind them with a dull thud. Nothing could be heard from the outside and there were no windows, suddenly Rose felt claustrophobic. She took a deep breath and sat down at the table with a feeling of great relief.
"We cannot afford to tally here for long," said Arya. She was standing near the door, swaying from foot to foot, looking as she were about to collapse.
Rose reached out her mind to Thorn and told him what she knew of their position, which was agonizingly little. Thorn did not answer her but she felt his acknowledgement.
With a frown, she looked up at Dormnad. "For the time being it may be best that we do tally," she said making up her mind. "It is better than marching through the halls as if we're looking for someone to spot us and raise alarms."
Dormnad narrowed his eyes at her dangerously. "So we're just goin' to wait for the Shade to find us?" he said. "That's real brilliant. I say we try to leave."
"It is impossible to escape this place," Arya said sharply.
"Then why come with us, if you know that you shall not be able to leave?" Rose said, an edge creeping into her voice. She tightened her grip on the hilt of her sword and took a deep breath.
Arya said nothing for a moment. "There comes a time when there is a clear choice," Arya said. "The difference between one person and another is how they meet that choice." There was a short silence, and then she took a strangled breath. "There is little choice between staying and leaving here. No matter how it may end it is worth the chance, no matter how slim."
Rose took a deep breath through her nose. "You believe it will end badly," she stated, thinking that she felt the same way. This was a death trap and there seemed to have been no reason for walking into it.
"For it me it likely will," the woman said so low Rose almost did not hear her.
Rose glanced at Arya but said nothing, instead she turned away and acted as if she hadn't heard anything. She noticed that Dormnad had taken a sudden interest in the emblem above the fireplace.
"We are not waiting for the Shade," Rose said lowly. "Thorn will come, he promised."
Dormnad's eyes flickered to Arya but he must have come across the same revelation Rose did; that this woman would find out about the dragons soon enough. "What about the other beasty? Where's she at?"
Rose looked down at the table unable to say anything. Where had Saphira gone to, and why? She sincerely hoped it was for a good reason, good enough to abandon her here in a metal tower with an angry stranger and a roaming, murderous creature that could be looking for them at this moment.
"She left, didn't she?" Dormnad grinned wickedly at her. "Figures don't it? She talks you into takin' all the risk and skivvies off as soon as she knows that what she wants an't here. Just figures. You should've listened to ole Dormnad, yes, girly, you should've! Now you're stuck here and with no escape teh boot!"
Rose clenched her fists, taking in a slow deep breathe as she tried to drive away the burning tears from her eyes. "You are trapped here as well," she said coldly, not looking at him. "Do not forget that."
Slowly she stood up, reaching out her mind again to Thorn but felt nothing. Had he closed her off for a reason? Her frown deepened and looking at the door, she walked to the far wall where Arya sat with her head resting slackly against the wall as if she were asleep. As she approached, Arya's head snapped up and focused on the door behind them, like a deer sensing danger.
Rose looked back and saw that a man had walked soundlessly into the room, the deep shadows nearly hid him from view. The way he held his head high gave off the impression that he had been listening to them for a quite some time; that he had been waiting outside the doorway for the right moment to come in and say as he wished. Rose resisted the sudden urge to groan at the man's arrogance. As she stared at the shadow man a crippling panic crept into her bones. This thing, she realized, was not a man but something much more menacing. She felt its awareness brooding on Arya, gathering all its might as if it were to strike her down. Her mind reeled and she cringed, suddenly overwhelmed by a sense enmity and malevolent pride, tempered over the years until it had become something that was a sheer, immeasurably cruel, focused point like the sharpest of blades.
"If you wanted inside the tower so badly I could have arranged it. There was no need for all trouble entering this place has caused you." The tall figure loomed in the darkness slowly gliding towards them.
Rose gasped as a slender hand suddenly grabbed ahold of her arm and pulled her away until her back was touching the wall. She heard Arya whisper something into her ear but did not hear the words only the faint hiss of air. The voice laughed softly.
"Come now, there is no reason for such contempt. I have no plans to harm you."
A voice whispered fiercely in the darkness, "He's lying."
Rose had gathered that much. She tightened her grip on her sword and took a careful step away, not wanting to step on Arya's toes. His face was outlined in a golden light from the torches yet she could not see it clearly. His eyes were lost in the dark, and black shadows carved his face. His sharp teeth flashed white in the darkness as he stepped closer to them. With a frown, Rose looked behind the shadow man into the corridor, he had left the door open wide. The shaded hallway was empty and silent.
"It is no use," the creature said and then laughed, and its laugh was more terrible than its voice. "You are not leaving now that I found you. You have caused a drift of trouble, running about the hallways and taking my friend-" his eyes gleamed in the shadows as he looked to Arya "-from me. It would have gone unnoticed too, if we had not made previous arrangements for tonight. Quite sneaky. I'll have to keep my eyes on you, all of you, from now on."
He moved into the touch light with a chillingly smooth movement. His face had the livid hue of something that had been long dead and his eyes were a blazing red, like the deepest shade of a flame and yet were colder than any ice. As his gaze shifted to Rose she felt chilled to the bone.
"The elf will die if you leave with her," he told her, clasping his hands together. "She is poisoned, or has she not told you that?" He tilted his head to the side, and furrowed his eyebrows. "It would seem not. Quite the pity, truly it is."
"Should I leave, I shall die free," Arya said lifting her head up, her lips pressed together in a firm line.
The Shade, for it was the Shade Dormnad had warned her about, grinned at her mockingly. "You will still be dead," he said. "Do not forget the offer that has been made. You could live if you took it."
Arya said nothing, her chin set out stubbornly in a way that made Rose think that this conversation had happened many times before and always ended the same way. She wondered, again, how long Arya had been here, at least now she felt that she knew why; if she was indeed an elf than was more than enough of a reason for the King to wish to keep her within his grasp.
The shadowed figure made eye contact with Arya, and suddenly everything went quite still. Rose head buzzed with the power that passed between them. She felt almost as if it were a clash of swords; Arya's will answering his, the collision of the two forces shivered through the room. The Shade's eyes stabbed red flames and Arya's body began to shake all over and then with dreadful suddenness she collapsed.
Rose fought the urge to bend down beside her and to check to see if she were alive but the Shade was looking at the woman, as if he were expecting something to happen. Nothing did. "The elf is not normally so weak," he said breathing hard. "The events tonight must have been too much for her."
Dormnad, who had been staring at Arya with a strange expression, stood abruptly and painfully yanked Rose's sword from her hand. He moved forward, the blade held protectively out in front of him, his head held high.
The Shade looked at him briefly, his lip curling. "Come to avenge the elf, have you? Do you truly think that you are enough to challenge me?" he asked, his hand moving to the sword hilt at his waist.
"An't much of a question now is it?" Dormnad said, flashing the silver blade in the torch light. "You talk too much and think too little."
The Shade sneered at him, and pulled a thin blade from the scabbard at his waist. He raised it, and too fast to see, swung through Dormnad as if he were cutting through butter. The man collapsed, his head rolling away from him, a pooling of ruby blood blooming from the headless stub of his neck. Rose let out a shriek, her hands going cold. Her heart was pulsing behind her ears, deafening over the silence.
The Shade looked down at Dormnad's body, his eyes gleaming, and a slow toothy smile over his face. "These are interesting events do you not think?" he said. "Normally things are not quite so… remarkable."
Rose said nothing, not wanting to fall for the bait the Shade has lay out before her. She knew of these games, saw them once portrayed by players and heard about them in tales. The hero would always say something rebellious and daring, and then he and the villain would get angry and duel and somehow through a stroke of luck the hero would win but, this was no play and she was not a hero. There was no certainty that it would be her who won that duel.
Again, she reached out to Thorn and again she felt nothing. Rose felt her breath rush out of her, a cold sliver replacing it. She sent her mind out to him again, and again received nothing. Surely Thorn was unharmed; but then why would he be blocking her from his mind? She kept her mouth firmly shut, hoping that the Shade did not notice her reaction.
Suddenly an awareness blazed inside her and it seemed then to Rose that the room lightened around them in a silvery illumination, and there, as the Shade approached seemed to be a swirling darkness. For a reason that was beyond her, she reached for her bow beside Zar'roc, until then she had forgotten she had it. She lightly brushed her fingers against the smooth wood before drawing it out. With a new clarity she strung the bow and pulled the string back. She rose and straightened herself, pulling back on the string and without thought she released the arrow.
It sailed evenly through the air with a faint whisper and as the Shade turned to the sound, it seemed to curve to him completely on its own, hitting him directly between his eyes. A malevolent shadow streamed out from where the arrow hit enveloping the Shade with a terrible wail, draining him of color until he faded completely as if he were never there. The place he had stood before was empty, and suddenly everything was silent.
Rose had no time to feel amazed at what she had done; there was a tickling at the edge of her mind. As she reached out to identify it, it shifted like the sunlit edges of rippling water and then vanished.
For a moment her vision went black and she swayed, nearly falling. She caught herself and frowned, not completely certain what had happened. In that moment, she felt utterly empty and then like a thunderbolt she remembered Arya, and looked to her, seeing that she hadn't moved. The elf lay still sprawled across the ground from the force of her fall. Rose shakily bent over to her, wondering if she were dead. She turned her over and her head fell back, hanging limply. For a moment she was briefly certain that she was died, and then Rose leaned down and heard the elf take in a shallow breathe. She stroked Arya's brow gently; it was clammy with sweat and blood that was not her own.
Rose looked about the room helplessly, not wanting to move the elf any further. She didn't know what to do, nor why Arya had fallen. Slowly she stood back up and walked slowly to the doorway, stepping carefully around Dormnad's body and she peered down the hallway. Seeing no one, she pulled the door closed and with a great struggle she pushed a heavy table against it.
She cautiously reached her mind out certain that Thorn was still blocking her. To her surprise it was his disbelief and shock that flooded over her thoughts and feelings. Keep away from the walls, he said in a low and dangerous voice. Saphira and I are coming. Be ready to leave.
Rose frowned as a blazing anger knotted in her chest. Where have you been?
Causing a distraction, he told her. There is a good reason that tower is so quiet or have you not noticed?
Oh, I have. She slowly moved back to Arya and lowered herself next to her. Cutting yourself off from me was not the wisest of ideas, Thorn. The Shade found us and Dormnad is dead. It could have gone worse.
Thorn was silent for a time, his mind thoughtful. It was not I who severed our mindlink, he said slowly. I had thought it was you.
It was not. Rose shook her head.
There was a pause and then, And the Shade creature? Did he hurt you?
He didn't get the chance to. He is dead, at the very least, I think he is.
Thorn made a humming sound. That is good, he said. Be ready.
But before Rose could ask what she was readying herself for, the building began to shake, and suddenly there was a chaos of noise; the crack of stone and wood buckling and crashing, yelling, the clang of metal on metal. She shot up, suddenly remembering her sword and scrambling towards it, pulling the blade from lifeless hands, and wiped off the blood with a clean corner of Dormnad's cloak.
The wooden beaming from the ceiling began to shake and creak loudly as if it were being torn apart. Rose looked up at it in horror, and then rushed to where Arya was laying. The large beam cracked and splintered, falling to the ground floor with a deafened sound smashing into the ground and the lifeless body. What, in the gods' names, are you doing? she called out to Thorn.
A loud roar answered her, shaking the room, and then the ceiling above curved away and a glistening blue head poked through the hole. Are you wanting to stay here? Saphira asked, jumping lightly through the hole.
Rose said nothing for a moment, her eyes wide and heart beating fast. "That was your rescue plan?" she said. "I'm certain the whole city will notice this mess!"
They are busy elsewhere at the moment, Thorn said, his head poking through the hole. He looked her over for a moment. Hurry up. I want to leave this place as quickly as possible.
Nodding, Rose looked down at Arya. "I will need help getting her up," she said turning to Saphira. "I am sorry that we did not find Eragon but I'm certain he's somewhere."
"I'm right here," a voice called out and then Eragon's head looked down at her. "Thorn didn't tell you what happened?"
Rose stared in shock and then slowly shook her head. "It seems that he told me nothing at all."
We have no time for this now, Saphira warned, her head snapping up to look icily at Eragon. We need to leave.
"Alright! Fine! I'm going!" Eragon sighed and disappeared from view.
Rose didn't know where he went nor did she wish to think about it, her mind felt strangely sluggish. After a moment, Saphira nudged her, startling her and then together they got Arya onto her back. Once she was lain over the dragon's back like a sack, Rose looked up at Thorn questioningly, suddenly wondering why he did not come down.
He can't fit through the opening, Saphira said following her gaze. There was a hint of amusement in her voice. You shall have to ride with me until we get to the valley.
There were sounds of shouting from around her and the door shook. Rose simply looked at Saphira before jumping to the dragon's back. She was not going to argue, no matter how much she wanted to.
The dragon bent down and leapt to the floor above then, and continued to do so until they reached the ceiling. The cool night air seemed streamed through Rose, bits of her loose hair hit her face. She looked up at the stars blazing bright in the dark sky and took a deep breath as Saphira unfolded her wing and sailed away.
There was a shout behind them, and then the sound of whizzing arrows. Looking behind her, Rose saw archers on the roofing of the building around them. An arrow clinked harmlessly against the dragon's scales near her leg, she yelped and sank lower to Saphira's back.
As they drifted farther from the city, Rose sighed, struggling to get a better hold but even as she did it felt unsafe. Thorn was not far behind them. Rose could hear his grumbling and growling but did not try to make contact with him.
After a time Saphira drifted down, landing in the middle of the small dell. As the dragon roughly lowered her wings to the ground, Rose bound off of her back and looked towards the sky, ignoring the branches that fractured her view and watched Thorn glide down towards her. She looked away to Gil'ead, from where she stood only the lights could still be seen, though, only barely.
They may have flown more than half a league from the city but she felt that at any moment the soldiers might be sent out to look for them. She heard Eragon gasp, and watched him as he pulled Arya from Saphira's back. Rose bit harder into her lip, barely hearing Eragon when he called out to her and did not respond when she did.
"Rose?" Eragon asked, placing a hand on her shoulder, startling her. "I need your help. Saphira has an arrow stuck in her wing and I need you to hold it down."
After looking over Thorn for any injuries Rose turned to Eragon and nodded. She wanted to know what had happened, where he gone and how Saphira and Thorn had found him. The events made little sense to her and not matter how much she thought them over she could not make sense of them. As preoccupied as she was, she nearly stepped on Saphira's wing but the dragon's growl reminded that there were far better places to place her feet. Eragon showed her where he needed her to hold Saphira's wing. "Hold on tightly," he said.
Rose had half the mind just to lay on the dragon's wing-arm, but settled on giving Eragon a sharp look as she placed all of her weight down. He didn't see her glare, he was studying the arrow shaft intently before wrapping his hands around it and yanking it from Saphira's flesh. Rose could hear the sharpened metal rip through muscle, and cringed just as Saphira's wing jerked from her grip, cuffing her jaw and sending her onto the ground.
A curse flew from her mouth before she could stop it but what she said was beyond her. Her ears were ringing with a high pitch whistle, and she had to blink a few times before her vision cleared of red and black specks. Rolling onto her back, Rose saw that Eragon stood over her, his hand extended down to her. She took his silent offer and allowed him to help her onto her feet.
"If there is ever a next time," Rose said, touching her chin, "you hold down the wing while I pull out the arrow."
"She didn't mean to hit you," said Eragon, as he checked on the elf. She hadn't stirred in the least and was still lying in the same place they had left her. "What happened to the Shade? And who is that woman?"
Rose pulled her hand from her face, it came away wet. She grimaced and said, "I wish I knew."
Eragon frowned, and studied her for a moment though he was not quite able to meet her eyes. "Thank you for coming after me."
Nodding, she pressed a rag to her face, wincing at the sharp pain that shot up her cheek. When she pulled it away it was dotted with blood and Rose was certain she would have a bruise to go along with the cut. With a sigh, she grabbed Eragon's bags and handed them to him. "I'm not the one who found you," she said, turning away. "Let us pack. We need to get out of here as quickly as possible. We can talk more at a later time."
Eragon agreed, and pulled some food out the packs. He ate the bread as they worked. Rose kept glancing at Thorn questioningly but he said nothing, simply stared back as he switched his tail across the ground.
While they worked Rose told Eragon what had happened while he was missing. When she mentioned the Urgals, he turned to her with a scowl, "This could mean war. Once the people of the Empire learn that the soldiers was working with those beasts, they will rebel and support the Varden."
Rose shook her head. "I highly doubt it. Even if every person in the Empire heard of it, few would dare head to the Varden and even fewer would make it. You seem to forget that the King rules by fear and force. He has enough warriors now to close off the borders of the Empire completely and thus stay in complete control of his lands. Few would rise against him if they believed they had a common enemy."
"Who would that be?" Eragon asked, turning away from tying a bag onto Saphira's saddle. His eyebrows were drawn together.
"Must you really ask that?" she said, testing a knot. "I believe that I am ready."
"Same here." He turned to Arya and looked up at her with widening eyes. "She's the woman I had dreams of," he said, rubbing his neck. "I think we were meant to save her."
Rose glanced towards Gil'ead searching for a trail of light headed their way but saw none. She looked over at Eragon. "I am not certain what was troubling you, Eragon," she said, "whether it was dreams about Arya or something more but I believe that it might be best not to think too much of it."
Nodding, Eragon lifted the elf up and set her on Saphira's back. "We'll have to find a way to transport her without hurting her until she wakes up," he said, not looking up from her. "And I'll have to heal her once we are out of this area."
After loading Arya onto the dragon's back, he jumped on and Saphira took off into the skies but Rose did not move for a short moment. Something about the way Eragon looked at Arya made her feel uneasy, there was a strange crazed blaze in his eyes. She shivered and thought for a moment that she should have insisted on moving the elf to Thorn but decided not to press the matter; it was too late to do so now.
With a troubled frown, she clambered onto Thorn's back and rubbed his neck. He turned around to glance at her, his eyes gave away nothing of what he was thinking and then he turned around, and jumped into the dark sky. Rose moved lower onto Thorn's saddle, her eyes heavy watching the lights of Gil'ead until they were nothing more than a haunting memory.
Chapter 19: Tales of Gil'ead
Summary:
What happened to Eragon in Gil'ead
Chapter Text
Eragon and Rose were hidden deep within a hovel in a large growth of brushwood. It reminded Eragon very much of the one he found in Carvahall, where he and Brom had spent their first night of travel, before he had cleaned it out years before. It was cramped and full of prickles, the barbs around him were always threatening to poke into him, leaving his skin to sting for hours.
A sigh in the back of his mind reminded him that this was not Carvahall.
He missed Carvahall with such intensity that it felt now like a physical pain within his chest. There were times his simple missing for his home turned into a carving and when it did, it would leave him breathless. But it was not Carvahall that he missed, what he missed were the simpler times with his cousin and uncle; a time when he did not have to worry about anything more than a hunting trip or where it was best to make a trade.
He frowned and shook his hand, the left one that he had wrapped the briars around, as a wave of nausea shook him.
He felt for once as if he were at home, in the woodland behind Carvahall waiting for game to pass by, that he was one hunting not the one being hunted.
Except, of course, he was not being hunted. There was no real danger; this was just Rose overreacting, looking for dangers where there were none to be found. Or, at least, he hoped.
Eragon didn't know what he would do if there was danger; he had left Zar'roc in his bag along with his best knife. He didn't even want to think of what Brom would say if he knew. Even with him hundreds of leagues away Eragon practicality hear the old man now telling him off for his stupidity, how his brain did indeed work and that it was not filled with rocks, that it was better to be prepared and not to leave a valuable weapon behind…
Eragon looked down at his thorn covered gloves. He did not know for certain why he had wrapped his hands in the briars, just that every time he tossed the strings of undergrowth to the ground they kept catching on his tunic, poking him. His gloves were thick enough to protect the skin underneath and as he thought about the thorns, he began to wonder about the idea of using it for a weapon. It would be good to know if he had something of use on him.
He would rather just use magic but the idea remained with him.
With a sigh he looked out from between the thin wiry branches, searching and listening for any movement. Gradually a blanket of cool blankness slipped over him, and for the first time he felt something familiar- something of the place he was born in. And though He may miss his home dearly but there was nothing left of it and he could not go back, not after all that he had learned and done.
At this moment, he needed to be focused but he found that more he tried that there was little to focus on. His mind felt divided; part of his thoughts were his own but the remaining were Saphira's. He could feel everything she was doing; the wind she was cutting through high above in the clouds, the whistling of air as she sped up, the keenness to come down to the ground and swoop those she cared up and to fly away with them. The only reason she wasn't down here already was because whoever was traveling down the path could now be heard.
Something he now heard also. It the crunching of many feet marching through the undergrowth, not troubling theirselves to be quiet, that now could be heard. Eragon thought that they didn't sound human.
He cast a small charm to allow them to hide from prying eyes, so that as long as he and Rose were quiet no one would be able to find them. And they were, hardly a sound came from either of them.
For a very long time they were silent, neither of them daring to move. Their breaths, and the teetering of birds, were the only things heard other than the marching. And then a large, gray hand came out of the shadows, pulling back a sapling and breaking it as the creature moved into the light. Before Eragon could recognize what the creature was, he heard Rose gasp and then her hand flew over her mouth.
Not a moment later, a dozen or so Urgals came up behind their leader, as ugly as Eragon thought them to be last time he saw them. The Urgals looked around with bright, piggy eyes and their snout-like noses wrinkling as if they were sniffing the air. After the Urgals, poured out humans, sitting edgily on top of steeds, where short red tunics and golden chainmail, a helm on each of their heads.
"Where're they?" the soldier nearest the Urgals sneered.
"Here," one of the Urgals told him. His small eyes were sweeping the small valley. "Somewhere."
"Yes, yes," said the same soldier as before, "you said that before. Where is somewhere, though?"
Eragon scuffled closer, trying to get a better look, and hit Rose in the back with his elbow. She jolted and fell forward. As Eragon reached out to seize her, she grabbed ahold of a thick barbed branch in front of her, trying to steady herself, but the branch broke with rebounding snap! She fell forward, and then regained her balance before going very still.
Eragon cursed as all the Urgals and all the men looked in their direction. One of the Urgals pointed its stubby finger at the brush they were hiding in and said, "There."
He could feel his heart beating wildly against this chest, but a wall seemed to form between what he felt and what he needed to do. Taking ahold of Rose's arm, he pulled her, willing her to move, but she did not, completely frozen as the Urgals advanced. "Come on, Rose," he hissed at her. "Come on, move! Move now!" She did not move, nor did she seem to hear him. He cursed and continued, "They're coming. We don't have much time. We won't have time at all if you don't move!"
Rose stood up suddenly and shook his arm off, before she began to forcibly push him out of the brushwood. The reedy branches under their feet snapped as they hurried from the brushwood. At the hole Eragon had made in the back, he pulled the branches aside and pushed Rose through, letting her get ahead of him.
The Urgals grunted as they got closer, their footfalls were like distant thunder. When they reached the brushwood, Eragon and Rose had been in, they simply plowed through it, entangling theirselves in the thorns and prickles.
Burn them, said Saphira from somewhere above. It will be much simpler than blasting them into nothing, or have you forgotten your lesson? Be sensible, Eragon. Burn them.
It would not feel right to burn the Urgals. Yet as Eragon heard them snarl, he thought of the people lying dead in Yazuac, the years of childhood fearing them, the threats before he had tried to blast the Urgals away from Brom, and lastly Brom's anger when Eragon had put forth so much energy to blast them away.
I cannot save you this time, I'm too high up. Do it now!
He wheeled around on his heel, facing the Urgals in the brushwood, and raised his hand. "Brisingr!" he shouted and, as the dry wood caught ablaze with blue fire, he turned away.
Thorn is not far, said Saphira. Go to him. I will keep the two-leggeds busy.
By doing what? he said sharply, notching his arrow. I'm not running like a coward! Not when you're going off to get yourself killed!
Saphira snorted. I'm not going to be killed by those creatures, Eragon. I'm much smarter than they are, she said blatantly. Go to Thorn. I will see you before long.
And if I refuse? he challenged, turning around to see where the Urgals were. Some were burning in the fire trying to get out, he only one escaped, while others, the ones that stayed away from the brushwood, were running toward him and Rose. They weren't far behind.
Then I will have Thorn carry you away in his claws.
He frowned and looked ahead before turning around. He did not need to look to see that Saphira had already begun her attack on the Urgals, he could hear their shouts as she roared and snapped her massive teeth at them.
"Run!" Eragon shouted out to Rose. "Keep going. Thorn's not far." He stopped briefly and turned to let an arrow loose and then another, one of them hit an Urgal that was charging at them in the knee. It fell over, and pulled the arrow out before slowly rising. It limped forward, much slower than before.
Eragon turned away and sped up to Rose, before he turned again and let more arrows loose. He would follow her to Thorn, he did not want to waste the time looking for the dragon himself, and slow down a small unit of Urgals as much as he could as they came charging. Sometimes one of them would vanish and reappear with a loud thud as it fell collided with the ground- it was Saphira's work, Eragon knew it.
Eragon reached back in search of his arrow but is quiver was empty. He cursed, spinning around and caught up with Rose. She looked up him and sped up, racing him to Thorn who was shielded from view by a large blossoming bush, watching them as they sped forth.
Eragon glanced behind him, worriedly looking for Saphira but only saw a blue glint as she dived towards the ground. Why couldn't it have been Thorn who was fighting with the Urgals and soldiers instead of her?
Turning back, he saw that Rose had already climbed onto Thorn's back, and was waiting for him to do the same. He hesitated, looking back at direction Saphira was in and then rushed forward and climbed on, grabbing ahold of Rose for balance.
When he looked back towards Saphira, shouting for Thorn to go, a stabbing pain shoot through him. He looked over himself and released that it was not his pain. He wheeled back on Thorn's saddle, almost falling from the dragon's back, as his head began to spin.
He took a deep breath, trying to clear it.
Feeling Thorn dragon crouched down, with wings spread wide, to jump into the sky, Eragon looked back towards Saphira. He then swung his legs over Thorn's back and dropped to the ground. Something grazed him as he landed in a roll, and looking up into a mouthful of large dagger-sharp white teeth.
Eragon rolled away from Thorn and dived into a bush, before taking off towards Saphira in a run. She was hurt, something had happened to her, he was sure of it. His body tangled and stung with pain that was not his own, his steps were wobbly as if he were drunk.
He had to help her. Somehow, someway.
He saw Saphira rush toward him, her flight labored and swaying. Fool! She roared at him. I told you to go with Thorn!
Her anger cleared his head. He saw that she was hurt, there was scarlet droplets of blood arcing behind her as she flew. I can't leave you, he said. You're hurt.
The burning anger he felt from her softened but only a little. Little one, she said in a forgiving but hard voice, like brittle metal. I was just leaving.
Eragon frowned at her, and looked around at the advancing Urgals. I didn't know, he told her. You said you were going to try to hold them off so I thought you would keep trying.
There wouldn't have been a reason to if you were safe, she said and landed between him and the Urgals. It was a foolish thing to do. You should have listened to me.
Nodding, Eragon looked for the wound, and found it on the joint of her wing. He ignored Saphira's protects, telling him not to worry about it now, and healed her anyway. She looked at him with darkened eyes. If you're done wasting our time, she said, let's go.
Eragon grabbed the strap on her saddle and started to pull himself up. Out of nowhere something rammed into him knocking him to the ground. There was a noise like a gust of wind and then one like a screech of stone, so loud that Eragon thought his ears were burst.
Louder and louder it grew.
Until quite suddenly it was gone.
Now Eragon felt that he was on the ground but he saw nothing, and he felt as if he emptied of everything. Slowly his vision returned to him but it was strangely warped around the edges. He could not think of why that was; all of his thoughts were still.
There was something was caught in his throat. He tried to cough it up but found that there was no air to do so. When he tried to breath he found that he could not do this either. Every time he tried to breath he gasped painfully, feeling like an icy splinter was stuck inside of him, but could not stop himself from trying. He needed to breathe.
There was a roaring above him.
He could hear her thumping footfalls coming closer and closer but could not see her. He turned his head, his vision blurry, his breath caught in his throat. Something colored in red and gold was on top of him. It was holding him down.
He blinked, and gasped but no air came.
The soldier turned his head and shouted something. Eragon could not make out the words, they sounded strange to his ears as if the soldier were speaking another language.
He gasped again.
Suddenly the soldier was whipped off of him by a flash of blue scales and Saphira moved closer, her head hovering protectively over Eragon.
He gasped loudly but no air went into him. He couldn't speak to her, the words wouldn't form. His head was swimming. He felt as if were about to be ill.
There was another roar, and a flash of something long and dark as Saphira's head disappeared.
And then there was a pain along his head. Sharp and stabbing. It over took everything else.
Blackness enveloped him.
It was a swaying, swinging blackness.
There was nothing except it; that blackness that had become everything.
.
When Eragon came to his senses, he found that he was laying on flat panels of splintered wood, in a mess of deafening noise that made his head ache with stabbing pain. Something was moving beneath him. The movements were jutting and jiggery, and made loud screeches every so often. The lunging, bumping feeling was one he recognized but he hadn't felt it in sometime, and though the sounds were different, he knew he was on a cart.
Why would he be on a cart?
He tried to move his arms but found that they were bound tightly behind his back. He frowned in confusion; what was going on?
Slowly he opened his eyes to see where he was, and was instantly blinded by a glaring white light. He jammed them shut with a groan.
"Is he awake?" a heavy voice asked from somewhere around him. He didn't recognize the voice.
Something hard and pointed poked him in the side. He fought the urge to move, and focused instead on staying still.
"Nah," said another voice.
"Good," said the same voice as before. "Grevist wouldn't be happy if he were. He'd want us to him to get the Iron Tower, at least, before he awoke."
"He'd be much happier if brought him the right one," said a different voice.
"It's a Rider," said yet another man's voice. "Grevist will be pleased enough with that."
There was the sound of someone scoffing, and then, "It don't matter what we bring Grevist, he won't be pleased with what we have to tell him."
There was a round of agreement from several other men and then they all fell silent.
Eragon didn't dare open his eyes now, nonetheless move. He had a fair idea of what was going on; that he had been knocked unconscious and taken by the soldiers to Gil'ead, or at least he thought he was in Gil'ead.
He gathered that he had been attacked when he was getting ready to climb onto Saphira- Saphira! he thought suddenly. But where was she?
Eragon cast out his mind for Saphira but did not feel her. Nothing of her, not even her calmer sleeping mind. He could feel the soldiers' minds and the people around him but little more. His head fought against him as he tried to continue and he withdrew into himself, his heart pounding behind his eyelids. His mind felt as if it were trying to split in two at the effort.
For now he would just have to wait and see if Saphira was behind him- he thought, and hoped, that she wasn't- and try to come up with some plan.
With a great amount of effort he forced himself to remain still. He was only able to do so because of the amount of times he pretended to be asleep over the last weeks, when he was truly just listening to the sounds of night, avoiding sleep because of the dreams that might come. There were times during those nights where Eragon had felt Selena pressing the palms of her hands against his forehead as if checking for fever and cluck her tongue when she felt one, or Brom walk loudly around his head and bend down for a moment just lingering there as if he were waiting for something.
He wiggled his legs and found that were unbound. That was strange. Why would they only bind his arm and not his legs? Eragon was not question it too much though, in his mind it was a blessing. Despite the fact that it was a small one.
The cart gave a great heave, probably hitting a stone, pitching Eragon into air some. His head came down onto the wood so hard that he thought he was going to be knocked out again. He wasn't but a great lurch of stabbing pain hurtled through his head stunning him for a moment.
He groaned again but this time the men didn't seem to notice.
Eragon felt a brief moment of encouragement; maybe he would be able to find a way out this mess without having to fight. He couldn't be that lucky could he? No, it was likely he was not but he had to try.
He listened to the sounds for a moment, they seemed to overtake everything else in harsh blaring beats of sound. He slowly summoned the willpower, and his mind swirled as he concentrated as he search for the strange, intangible world of feeling where his magery held its power. Bracing himself he pulled some of that power forward and focusing it, he said, "Jierda!"
Immediately the cart lurched, slamming Eragon forward, and loudly buckled. Before the soldiers could think to take action Eragon and a knocked one of the guards to the ground as he jumped off the cart. Two of the soldiers, taken completely off guard, stood with their mouths open. Eragon charged between these two and ducked under the flinging arms of another, braking through their ranks and onto open street.
A man shouted behind him, harshly giving out orders but Eragon did not dare to look back. He kept his eyes on the road as he bolted blindly through the crowd, only snatching a look as he sped around a corner: two soldiers were in pursuit. Eragon had a good lead, but his head was pulsing with black pain and more than once he nearly lost his balance. He knew he didn't have long before the pain became too much.
He gritted his teeth, pushing the feeling aside. All he knew was that he had to keep going. It was unbearably bright. Although Eragon stood in the shadows of the city, his vison blurred and swam. He was so disoriented he almost retreated into a dark alley to sit down.
He felt as if he were moving through syrup, his movements were slow and his mind felt vague but he forced himself to keep moving. As Eragon walked through the streets he found that it was not easy to keep his sense of direction. He did not know how far he had gotten, nor when he lost the pursuing soldiers. He was looking for a wider road, one of the few that he had gone through days before, but with each turn he found nothing of familiarity.
Quite often he completely lost sight of the Iron Tower, something that he hadn't believed to be possible, and felt as if he were wandering in circles. The backstreets of Gil'ead were unsettlingly empty; no more than twice did he pass a group of soldiers, and when he did he did his best to hide rather it was behind a stack of crates or pile of rubbish, and when they moved on so did he. Eventually Eragon found himself mindlessly picking his way through the alleyways that were little more than black, filthy crevices between long barracks, only to come to a dead end or worse a busy street filled with searching soldiers.
The only he truly knew was that he was past tired, past thought; that he was simply moving on nothing more than determination to leave. To leave and find Saphira. He needed to find Saphira, to make certain that she was alright. He didn't know if she had gotten away from the Empire and was safe somewhere with Rose and Thorn, or if she was being held as prison within Gil'ead. More than once, out of a cold fury of worry, he tried to reach out to her with his mind but when he did he could never force his mind out far; his head felt as it were pulsing beneath his skull and whenever he tried to push the blinding pain away he could not. In those moments the world seemed to distort and whirl until eventually he gave up.
As night fell over Gil'ead, a deep blackness relieved only by occasional lamplights glowing in sheeted over windows, Eragon began to despair that he would never leave Gil'ead, and sank down in a shadowed part of an alley. He closed his eyes as he fought away cold wave of exhaustion. Eragon was far too weary to continue; his head felt as if it were lost long ago in a fog.
The building in front of him swayed and darkened. Eragon closed his eyes, trying to still it.
As soon as the sun had disappeared completely from the sky, it began to get very dark. He sat for a long time with his head bowed, stuck in the twisting, swaying world, listening to the night. There were few sounds to listen as most people were hidden from the darkness of night within their candle lit homes. There were very few people on the streets; expect for perhaps a sway drunkard or an occasional soldier, and Eragon and hidden deep enough within the shadows of the alleyway that they did not notice him. Still Eragon felt himself tense whenever he heard the slightest of noises, feeling unsafe. He thought lightly of Saphira and reached out his mind again to contact her. She was not within Gil'ead, he thought but the thought gave him no comfort.
Eragon was alone.
.
When Eragon awoke, he found himself shrouded by a warm golden light. He didn't want to open his eyes, the light was blinding enough without looking into it. He had a bad enough headache without having to look into the light that would make it worse. He was laying on something soft, and the air around him was warm.
He lay very still, listening to the sounds of something moving round, and a faint metallic cling, and the gentle pop of a burning fire. Eragon knew he was not in the street anymore, but he could not seem to force himself to be worried about this fact. Instead he gingerly reached his hand to touch what was covering him, it was some kind of rough wool but it was warm. He heard some moving toward him and tensed as a hand stroked his forehead. Involuntarily he opened his eyes and saw the lined face of a woman hovering above him.
"Oh good, you're awake," said the woman. "I had thought for certain that you might not wake up."
Eragon blinked and ran his hand over his forehead. It was damp and felt raw. "Who are you?" he asked in a gush. "Where am I? How did I get here?"
The woman frowned and blinked. "My son found you outside," she said. "He brought you in and I cleaned you up. You had taken quite a beating to your head, why don't you rest, yeh? There is stew if you like to try something to eat."
Eragon shook his head and denied her offer for food. The smell coming from the pot made him feel slightly nauseous. He turned over, too tired to push for his questions to be answered, and fell back to sleep.
.
When Eragon awoke, he didn't know where he was. He blinked, looking disbelievingly around the small hut. It had plain wood walls that were now striped with dusty bars of light that slanted in through shutters, by the bed he lay on was a chest, on which was placed a bowl of stew and two slices of bread. Seeing the food made his stomach rumbled and he picked up the soup and dipped in the bread.
As he ate, memory flickered back; he was in Gil'ead in the home of a woman he had never before met. The events afore his arrival at the hut was a strange twisting blur that he could not sort out. He puzzled over this for a while, disturbed. He still felt as he were living in a world of haze.
And then he realized that he did not know how long he had been asleep; if it was merely a few hours or one day and one night or many. Eragon was so stiff and sore he could barely move, and his arms and legs were covered in grazes and bruises.
Eragon set down the bowl and looked at his wrists. They had been carefully wrapped with thin clothe, hiding, as he could feel, the very raw skin beneath. He cautiously unrolled his sleeves, and then slowly stood up. After testing his balance, he walked slowly to the table in the center of the room where there was wine and ale set out.
He looked around for someone, and waited for a moment, but seeing that no person was around he helped himself to a goblet filled with the ale. He sat down at the bench and took a long, slow drink. It burned his dry throat and mouth.
Setting down the goblet, Eragon thought of Saphira, and Rose, and Thorn. He was certain that Rose and Thorn were somewhere safe; he had seen Thorn fly safely away. He hoped that Saphira was with them, though he knew that if she had gotten away from the soldiers she would go looking for him. Maybe she was already over the city. Eragon looked at the shuttered windows, thinking that he would look out of them for her but he couldn't seem to force himself to stand. He thought of reaching his mind out towards her but the memory of the crippling pain he felt before halted him. What if it came back?
Just as he thought this, the door open and the glow of the sun flickered into the room. Eragon stiffened and looked as the woman he had seen before walked into the hut. She was carrying an iron bucket, and her dark hair was gathered up into a bun at the nape of her neck. Her dark eyes looked at him for a moment and then she put the bucket down next to the door.
"You feel better, yeh?" the woman asked.
Eragon nodded. "Who are you?" he blurted out. "What's your name? I mean…" He frowned and looked away.
"You may call me Margery," the woman said. "I however do not need to know what to call you, I've heard enough from the rumors within the town. If they question me I want to able to say that I haven't an idea who you are nor why you are here." She turned her back to Eragon, and began to unlace her boots. "For now you should simply rest," she said softly, "regain your strength, and when you are ready you will leave, yeh?"
Eragon frowned. "Do you want me to leave now?"
Margery looked up at him. "Do you have a way to leave now?" she asked with a raised eyebrow. "Without the soldiers seeing you?"
"No."
"Then you stay," she said. "You can rest here without worry of them soldiers."
"Why are you helping me?" Eragon asked after a moment. "If the Empire catches you, you could be executed."
Margery looked at him and frowned deeply. "I only do, what I would hope you would do for me," she said, and then turned away to the bucket and took out a hand-full of dried leaves. She was silent for a long while as she moved around the room.
"Did you sleep well?" said Margery as she sat beside him. She began to ground the leaves into a bowl with a rounded stone. "You look rested."
"Yes," he said, feeling slightly tongue-tied. Her earlier words had shocked him.
"I am glad," she said, and fell again into silence.
Eragon watched her work. When he was younger he had often watched Gertrude do the same thing, that is whenever he the misfortune of having to visit her. After a time, Margery seemed to grow tired of his staring and set him to work pounding the herbs and occasionally had him stir the stew. Eragon did not complain, it was something to do and he knew he couldn't leave yet.
He found out from talking to Margery that he had slept through a whole day and most of the night. She told that he woke often but it was never for long, and he would go quickly back to sleep. "Sometimes head injuries do that," she told him. "Sometimes it can be worse. You are very lucky."
"I just wish I remember what exactly happened," Eragon said lowly.
Margery set the knife in her hand aside. "It could be worse," she said, looking directly at him. "You could remember nothing at all." She looked away. "Would you like some mint tea? It helps settle the stomach."
"Sure," Eragon accepted with a frown. He hadn't said anything about the queasiness in his belly. In fact until she had said something he almost forgotten about it completely. "How did you know my stomach was upset?"
"I just know," said Margery as she stood up and made her way to the cauldron in the hearth. "It matters not whether one is my child or another, I can always tell."
Eragon looked over his shoulder at her. He vaguely remembered that she had said something about her son but he did not for certain what. "You have a son, right?"
"Yes. My son is not much older than you," said Margery slowly, as she handed him a cup. She smiled at him wearily. "He's the one who found you the other night. If Harman were still here I would introduce you to him. He works for a trader and is away quite a bit. He likes it though or at least I assume he does, he hasn't told me otherwise. I miss him, It gets lonely here." She turned away then and began study the leafy plant hung on strings above the table. "Here," she said, untying a pebbly looking spout, "gird this up nice and fine."
Something about her seemed to forbid further chatter, and Eragon was silent as he pounded the plant. When he was done, he drank the rest of his though now it was stone cold, and ate very little of the stew Margery gave him. He found then to his shock that it was dark outside, and that he was very tired.
He stood up and stretched lightly, and then looked at Margery. "You're going to sleep, yeh?" she said before he could say anything. "Go on and rest. When morn comes we'll speak of how to smuggle you out of here, yeh?"
"Alright." Eragon nodded. "Thank you."
Margery smiled and began to clean the dusty mess from the table. "And the same to you," she said.
Eragon made his way to the bed and lay down. Curling onto his side, he closed his eyes but could not sleep. Each time he came close to it, it slipped away from him. After a long while of just lying there, he sat up and blinked. The hut was completely dark; Margery must have gone to bed as well, though Eragon hadn't seen another bed besides the one he lay in now.
He frowned and pushed the thought away. Pushing the blanket off of him, he found that his stomach no longer bothered him. If his stomach felt better, would it hurt to reach out to Saphira?
Eragon didn't think so, and very gingerly he reached out his mind. A wave of nausea swept over him, but his head remained still. Encouraged he touched Margery's mind first, very lightly like what Brom told him to do to test one's motives. He saw nothing in her that worried him.
Then Eragon reached his mind out further, past the limits of the small hut he was in and into the night. He found what he looking for almost right away, a glowing figure in the darkness, very small, very bright, glowing with an unknowable power. Reached out for it, he called, Saphira?
He felt her astonishment. Eragon? Is that you?
Yes.
There was a pause, and then he felt her mend with his. I am coming, she said. Stay put.
Immediately, Eragon stood up and fumbled through the darkness of the cabin to the door. He unlatched the hooks and walked outside, looking towards the sky. The alleyway is too small, you'll get stuck, he said.
I told you to stay! Saphira growled.
And have you get stuck between two buildings? We'll have to find a wider road, he said. Then he went back into the hut and grabbed his boots by the door, thankful that he had looked for them earlier.
The night was not as cold as the ones before it, and Eragon was able to wonder about the streets easier. Without the pounding pressure in his head or he heavy fogginess he had before he was able to find a wider street with Saphira's help.
When he reached the street, Eragon did not stop, he ran to Saphira, who landed loudly on the ground in front of him. He wrapped his arms around the great blue dragon's muzzle, pressing his cheek against Saphira's scales. There were no words for what he felt. Humming, Saphira pressed against him and then shook her head demanding to be let go. Eragon released her and touched his head where it began to ache again.
I missed you too, but we must move or we will die.
Eragon frowned and climbed onto her back, looking around for Thorn and perhaps Rose. Where are they? he asked.
You will not like it, she said. But perhaps it will force you to listen to me next time. Be ready.
For what?
Thorn, Saphira said taking into the skies. He is not happy about it but I could not leave you there.
Eragon frowned. What happened?
I'll tell you later, she said turning to the great tower overshadowing the Saphira growled suddenly. You're an idiot, and if you ever do something like that again I swear I'll kill you myself.
Love you too, Saphira.
Chapter 20: Journey part 2
Chapter Text
That night passed painfully slow.
It seemed that the darkness itself were creeping through the small woodlands, and into a dimly lit cave, hungrily carving to extinguish the feeble light that brightened its dark corners. Selena firmly believed that it would go on forever; that daybreak would never come.
There had been little for them to do but wait that night, and the wait was if anything worse than the battle that was about to take place. She wished that the Ra'zac would attack just to end the forbidding silence that had descended on her and Brom. There didn't, in truth, seem to be anything to say. Their situation was clear: they were trapped by a formidable foe, who had powers that they did not fully understand.
She had been heard once long ago, in some place she didn't reminder that the Ra'zac drew their strange powers from the darkness and their targets' fears and that they fed off both of these things, though she did not know if these were true or if they were simply rumors spread across the lands to scare off the King's enemies. She wondered if they would do that them now.
Pulling the blanket tighter around her body, she reached out her mind again, mindful of the dangers out there. She wasn't looking for the touch of their minds, she found out the dangers of doing such things many years ago, but for the sounds they made. She could still hear them out there in the same place they had been throughout the night. They hadn't moved.
Though Selena could not say that she did feel nervous about the Ra'zac being there, she had thought that they would have come for her much sooner, and an icy appetence had overtook her. For the majority of that night it had stayed there until it was melted by a flaming thought.
In a way she was glad that the Ra'zac had come after her. Her heart ached with the burning vengeance to make the beasts pay for pain they inflicted upon her brother and son. And though she had said that vengeance was not the answer to grief, it would be a favor to the world to kill the Ra'zac, to insure they cause no more pain, no more fear, no more suffering. And, a small part of her agreed, the simple act of repaying them for what they've done would feel so very good.
She shook herself, and looked into the fire. She could not afford such thoughts in times like this. Her mission now was to get the dragon egg safely to the Varden; far too many people had helped her get this far for her to fail because the Ra'zac. Gritting her teeth, she looked at the corner where she had placed the dragon egg, snuggly hidden within the enchanted bag. It was safe there.
Let them try, Selena decided. Let those murderers try to take the egg from her, and should they it would merely be her excuse to do them what they did to her brother.
With a frown she turned to Brom. After a moment he looked back at her grimly and then slowly stood up. He said nothing as he threw in the last of the logs into the fire, building it up so the flames leaped high. It was unbearably hot.
Then Brom cleared his throat. "I think that they're waiting for us to do something," he said slowly, his voice echoing off the stony walls. "For what, I do not know. We've waited them out for quite some time to see if they would make their move but now that it's nearing morning I have a feeling they may not continue on in this way. "
She nodded in agreement, folding the blanket and placing it into her bags. They had very few more hours left of night; she felt as Brom that if they were going to attack it would be very, very soon. "They are either waiting for us to come out or they know not that we are waiting for them as well."
"Both, I would think." Brom leaned back against the rocky wall. "Which means we have to figure what to do."
Selena shifted with a sigh. "What can we do? Remaining here in hiding will force them in and we shall have very little room to fight them off, and should we come out we know they will attack. It leaves us with little advantage."
Selena looked at Brom meaningfully, and he slowly shook his head. "I know," he said, his eyebrows drawn together. "They've done a mighty fine job trapping us. Until now there is little we can do now except to wait and see but I believe it is time to draw them out."
"Let the hunters become the hunted?" She smiled lightly, and shook her head. "That's a stupid plan," she said. "They'll turn whatever or whoever we send into a breathing quiver, at best."
"What else do you suggest we do then?" he grumbled in a steely voice. "Stay here and wait from them to attack or for us to eventually die from starvation?"
"Don't start this ridiculousness," said Selena, "we'll likely run out of water then we will food." She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him, fighting back a yawn. "You cannot jump into this rashly, Brom. You'll get us both killed if you do. We need to think this through."
"It's been a long night. I've had plenty of time to think over it," he grumbled lowly. "We just need to smart about it."
Selena swept her hair back from her face and tied it back with a length of cloth. "That should not be too hard, we're smarter than they are," she said softly. "Had we been the ones ambushing we would not make so much careless noise. They're confident that they can take us."
"Aye, they are but be careful when they attack," Brom said, "and I'm fairly certain they will. When they do remember that they are stronger and faster than we are, and watch out for their breath at all costs. Your mental spells won't work against them, they have shields on their minds, and they have some sort of armor on their body." He paused and looked down at his sword. "Their blades are probably poisoned."
"Of course they are."
"Galbatorix had probably set some sort of wards around them, too," he continued to warn. "Stay as close to the fire as you can, they don't like bright lights. That won't stop them from coming for us though."
Selena looked at the blinding fire with sudden realization and smiled. "What else?"
Brom looked at her and for a moment firmly held her gaze. "Stay alive," he said gravely.
"I can take quite a liking to that plan," she said and then paused. Her smile fell and a deep frown replaced it. "It sounds as if you have had a run in with them before."
Brom nodded, and stood up, well, he stood up as best as he could with the low ceiling of the overhang. "I have."
"What happened?"
He didn't move but stared ahead in silence as he tried to listen. His face was hard and unreadable, his sword held firmly at his side. His eyes were closed.
Poking at a long branch that stuck out from the fire, she frowned. "Brom?" she said.
"Hmm?" he replied not moving in the least.
"What happened when you ran into them?"
Brom huffed and leaned against the stony shelf wall. "They caught me off guard," he said. "It was just before Garrow died, not long after they had arrived in Carvahall. I was trying to find out why they had come to Carvahall. At first I thought that Galbatorix had found out where I was hiding and had come repay me for all the trouble I've caused." He shook his head and opened his eyes slowly, almost lazily, then looked at ground as if studying it. "They had come after Eragon, or Saphira's egg is what I should say. So, I was sneaking around and they caught me off guard and attacked me. Neediness to say I thought I could handle them and keep them away from Eragon but they were stronger than I was. I should have known better."
Selena narrowed her eyes at him and shook her head. "And you call me conceited."
"That's because you are," Brom said with a small shake of his head. He stood up and began to shuffle through the bags, apparently looking for something of use.
"What do you think the chances are of them just simply leaving?" she asked after a time of watching him.
"Not likely at all."
She sighed, and looked down at her hands. "That was perhaps hoping for too much," she sighed. "What do you have in mind?"
"Nothing of much use." He looked out into the night with a frown. "I have a vague plan, but you're not going to like it."
"If it is one of your ideas we both know I shan't enjoy the outcome," said Selena rather seriously. She looked at him with a frown and then sighed; she could tell what he planning. "Don't you dare try to tell me that your plan is to go out there-"
"Selena," Brom began softly.
"And play the part of the hero," she said, narrowing her eyes at him. "Heroes do not return."
"Do you have any other ideas?" he grumbled, his head falling into his hands. "If you do I'd love to hear them."
There was a short, charged silence. Selena didn't look at him as she stared out the small opening. "This hangover is low enough to protect us fairly well from their arrows," she said after a moment, "but I can shoot my arrows out. You said they do not like light, and we have a fire or the ability to magic a fire. We could use that and the fatty oil we have to set up a raging fire outside. It's worked for me before, though not with the Ra'zac but it's an option that does not involve you being an escape goat."
Brom sighed forcibly, and looked out of the opening. He was quiet for a long time.
Selena turned away and watched the light throw harsh fractures of shadow across the stone wall. As she watched her mind began to wander; hadn't she been told once that she would had she would die should she ever be ambushed? Morzan had gotten quite a laugh out of it, once, long ago. Even as she grew under Morzan, and he told her of her culpabilities more and more often, the subject of her being ambushed seemed be a blaze spot in her weaknesses. And it seemed to her, as if he took some sort pleasure from watching her face fall and her struggle as she tried to correct it during his trainings. No matter how hard she worked at strengthening herself, it was never enough. Even now, after all these years, it was a weakness she could not overcome.
Selena knew what he would have said, had he been alive when she had been ambushed on her journey back from Carvahall, and the mere thought made her grit her teeth. She didn't even want to think about what he would have said if he knew what had happened at Spine Pass and the events afterward. It was ridiculous that she had thought of them so often; normally she could push such thoughts away but these hung heavily in the back of her mind. She had been thinking of Morzan too much lately, it seemed. She wondered what started it; why she was thinking about a man she had worked so hard to forget.
"Can you hit that died brushweed?" Brom said suddenly, startling her.
Selena blinked and took a deep breath, before looking out where he pointing. She could see nothing but shadows in the darkness. "Where? All I see is shadows," she said. "Your eyesight is better than mine, remember?"
"Just straight ahead."
Selena blinked into the darkness. "Oh, I shoot straight no problem," she muttered lowly. "Where is straight ahead exactly, Brom? You're going to have be a little more detailed than that."
Brom sighed, and pointed out into the darkness. "Aim there," he said and as notched an arrow battered in fat he gave her further instructions. Selena pulled back and said a silent prayer to the gods before she released the arrow into the night, and then released a spell.
It was as if Selena had just singled the monsters of their whereabouts, and by doing so, signed the warrants of their deaths. Perhaps so, if the Ra'zac had not already known their location. She backed away from the entrance as she watched the arrow sail from the shallow opening and into the dark air, its tip glowing bright like a flare. The flaming arrow hit the brush of the wood, setting its dead limbs crackling and spurting as fire quickly took it over. And if they had not known, well, they certain knew now, she thought, this blaze is more than efficient at giving us away.
She felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning her head, she saw the man seated beside her give a slight nod, and silently she began to move, crawling over the deadened coals and past him to the bag. She began packing what they needed as quickly as she could, cursing herself for not thinking to do this beforehand- it was a waste of precious moments to have to pack after setting ablaze the distraction.
"The spare horses need to be released," Brom hissed from somewhere behind her. "It pains me to say it but we will be faster without them."
Selena nodded, pulling out the cooking pot from within the food bag. "Where's the egg?"
"In a bag with that instrument. It seemed like a good place as any to hide it." His voice was flat and orderly, now like a commander on the battlefield. "There is a swift river a third of a mile east of here, at the base of a cliff. Should anything happen, we should be able to lose them there by swimming under the current. If they catch you, kill them. They have a weak spot, here." His fingers trailing lightly under her neck. She shifted under his touch, moving away. "You ready?"
"No," she muttered, shouldering her packs, "but let's go."
It was like an old practice; Brom placed his hand lightly on hers pointing towards her sword, silently telling her to be ready for a fight, before shuffling out the hallow. She scoffed at him and followed, the burlap sack bouncing across her back. We are equal, Brom had once told her. He may have spent more years fighting, but she had been in the midst of just as many battles. They were the same in so many ways, and that was perhaps why they worked so well together.
Selena wondered as she often had when she was younger, that if fate had been different and the Riders hadn't have fallen whether they still would have met on different terms, kinder ones. How different would their story be then? She shook her head, chasing the thought away. Wondering about such things was worthless- they were never to be no matter how many she wished for it.
Selena squinted into the night, trying to see past the huge winged shadows from the fire. Its heat burned her face even from the distance. To her right the horses could be whinnying and scuttling and stomping their hoofs against the ground in fear. She could hear them better than she could see them, having made the mistake of looking at the blazing fire and now being blinded from its glare. She ducked her head she walked blindly towards the horses, cursing the same noise that led her toward them. If she could hear surely them, surely the Ra'zac could as well.
As she reached Arvid and placed her hand against his golden flank, she muttered a calming spell. It worked almost instantly, the horse stilled and his ears relaxed forward, as he allowed her set the baggage down beside him as she went about saddling him. After she finished tying the bags, she made her way over to Snowfire, patting Starshine on the snout as she walked past. She kicked aside the blankets from Brom's saddle, as she reached out her mind and sought the Ra'zac in the shadowy world. They were easy to find; wavering in the blankness, strange twisting lights exactly where they were before. They seemed to her the very thing of unlife, of creatures neither died nor alive but caught in the tormenting void between, condemned to envy and hate everything that took joy in existence…
At last she heard something, but so slight she hardly knew if it was the wind. The slightest sound of slow flapping whispered through the night. Wings from a creature that she could only imagine, taloned and heavy and completely without feathers, and then a long ticking click. Something hard scuffled through the grass, coming closer and closer. Instinctively she looked up, straining her eyes, her hand going for her bow. The saddle she had been supporting fell to the ground forgotten.
"They're close," stated Brom, dropping the last of the bags at her feet. He moved beside her and after picking up the saddle he began to finish strapping Snowfire.
Selena frowned. "I do not believe that fire will hold them off for long."
Brom nodded grimly and picked up his packs. "Be ready for anything."
"I am," she stated climbing onto Arvid's back.
Brom tied off the last of the packs and lifted himself onto Snowfire. "Let's go," he said as he steadied himself and then commanded his horse forward, slashing the blade of his sword through the ties that held Starshine and Cadoc. He muttered something low under his breath and then the horses took off in a fury, kicking up clouds of dust and whinnying into the darkness. He turned around to look at her and then nodded as she jumped onto Arvid's back.
Not a moment later they took off onto the night toward a trail they both knew was there, or at least they tried to. Even with Brom's sharpened vision leading them, the brush and stone and trees proved a hindrance. Not long after they set down the path that something shifted in the darkness. A dark, misshaped shadow fragmented the shifting light of the fire. Selena pulled a knife from her belt and tipped the flagon over it. Then as she turned around, she thrust it at the creature with all her might, muttering a single spell under her breath. Selena supposed it hit true because the creature wheeled away and there was a loud thump as it crashed into a tree. The tree shuttered, its leaves whishing in the air before crushing the creature. The tree fell to the ground with an earth shuttering crash.
Turning away, she wordlessly urged on Arvid. She doubted the beast would be down for long, and when it did get up, she did not wish to be anywhere near it.
Suddenly a cold chill ran down her spine causing her to shiver as the air shifted. Selena huffed and lounged forward as a sharp gust of wind cut above her. The chestnut horse let out a panicked a squeal, her ears flat to his head and reared- knocking her from his back. She tumbled onto the path, and felt her body jolt again into the air before hitting the rocks a second time. Dazed she lay, gasping for air that would not come, as a large, beak-faced creature leapt out of nowhere. It stood over her, a wicked blade in its hands as she lay there, watching, though not completely comprehending what it was that she was seeing, as the light flickered off the blade the Ra'zac was rising higher into the air.
"Don't kill it," hissed a voice as light as air from somewhere in the distance. It sounded pained. "The King wantsss them alive!"
As the words were spoken, a blade slashed down through the darkness viciously towards the Ra'zac over her like a hatchet. With a hiss the creature swirled around and lifted its hooked blade, colliding with Brom's with a reverberating cling! The Ra'zac turned away, forgetting her as Brom swung a blade at its head. She closed her eyes, taking deep clearing breathes. She was aware of Brom to her right, slashing and hewing, beset by the creature.
Slowly as her head cleared, Selena sat up and reached for her sword. Her throat stung, and a sickly sweet smell she had not notice before faded from the air. She looked through the darkness for the other Ra'zac but not seeing him she bolted towards Brom. He and the Ra'zac were in a vicious combat, but neither of them had yet gained the upper. Brom was knocked head over heels by the force of a sword stroke, but he sprang back to his feet like an acrobat. His right arm was bleeding, and the Ra'zac was unscratched.
An earsplitting screech cut through the night, with the sound of ripping and tearing as the wood from the fallen tree was torn apart. Something was trying to free the other beast trapped beneath its weight.
The Ra'zac was fighting him back, step by step, toward the fiery wall. In the flickering light she saw him almost disarm the Ra'zac which righted itself, spring back, and slash its blade into Brom. It made a crackling sound like a laugh as Brom fell forward, gripping his side with both hands. His sword lay forgotten at his feet. The Ra'zac raised its blade, and as it did, Selena reached toward her belt, pulling to small knives which she threw at it. The daggers hit the Ra'zac at the base of its neck, and it froze, swaying slightly, before turning itself toward her. It clicked its beak angrily as if cursing her, as it pulled the knives from its hard flesh. As it tossed the knives aside, Brom shakenly stood up and swung his sword at the creature. The Ra'zac's arm severed the same moment its head toppled to the ground. Brom, breathing heavily, and fell heavily onto his knees, growling out curses profusely as he looked towards her.
A crashed sounded from where the tree had fallen. Selena resisted the urge to look towards the sound as she ran towards Brom. She fell onto her knees beside him and studied his pale face. "You look about as bad as feel," said Brom hoarsely.
"As long as I'm the better looking one," she replied softly with a frown. "Let me see your wounds."
Brom let out a breathy laugh and slowly struggled to his feet, his hands clenching his side. "Stop worrying and find the horses. Do not give me that look, we need to leave. Now. Before they figure out what happened," he said, patting her shoulder. "I'll be fine."
Selena gave him a doubtful look, and reached out her mind for the horses. She found them without much trouble and called them forth. "The horses are coming," she said. "You should let me look at your wounds, Brom, they look serious."
"You took a nasty whack to your head. It's bleeding quite a lot," the man growled, "and you don't see me bellyaching over that. I know that you'll live and I'll be fine, I promise. Worry about me when there's a chance we won't die in a few minutes."
Selena reached her hand towards her head and found that it was slick with blood and tender. As she found the wound, she felt like she was spinning, and pulled her hand way quickly. She shrugged. She had been through worse. Slowly she stood on unsteady feet and looked out for the horses, calling out to them again with her mind. They came within moments, though rather jittery and with ears flat against their skull. After helping Brom onto Snowfire, she struggled onto her own horse, and wordlessly they urged the horses into a gallop, leaving, hopefully the two injured beasts and the remaining living Ra'zac behind.
Dawn broke the cold night in a haze of pale grey. The earth lay silent and still in the early hours that the sun remained hidden behind morning cloud, until slowly as the pearly dimness faded and gradually the world filled with color as the sun broke through the clouds, wildlife began to awaken and chatter. The squats and squabbles from the birdsong were enough to startle Selena to a stop. She pulled harshly on Arvid's reigns and peered around, looking, though it seemed as if she peering through fogged glass, for the first at where exactly they were for the first time in hours. Silently she prayed that she hadn't fallen asleep, she had no memory of riding through the leafy cave behind thim. "That's far enough, Brom," she called out, rubbing her head. The man turned his head to leer at her over his shoulder, giving no signs of stopping anywhere, anytime soon. She rubbed her head again, starching slightly at the dried blood. "We have gone more than far enough without looking at your injuries."
The man turned his head away. "I'm fine," he said.
Selena sighed and instantly wished she had not. "We're covered in blood," she said breathlessly, "and people could very well be traveling these trails."
Brom scoffed. "No one travels through this area."
Closing her eyes, Selena took a deep breath to steady herself. She was very tired and wished more than anything for a rest even if it were for a short time. Looking again at Brom's hutched form, she saw the dried blood clinging to his boots and trousers and the grey of his skin, and called him again to a halt. "I need to rest," she told him steely. "You may be able to go day in and out with no break but I cannot. I must rest, Brom, if for only a short time."
The man nodded, and with her help slide from the horse's back and lay on a small patch of grass. He stared at her for a short moment before he closed his eyes. "If you want to heal me go on ahead. I know it's the only reason you wanted to stop," he told her. Without a word of agreement, Selena sorted through her bags and after pulling out a bag of finely crushed herbs she poured as much as she dared into a flagon and brought it to him. He looked at it and shook his head but grabbed out of her grasp nonetheless and drank deeply. After he had his fill, he closed his eyes once more. She pulled off her jerkin and lay it under his head, and as she did, he opened an eye long enough to see what she was doing before closing it again. "It looks worse than what it is," he mumbled as she peeled away his long shirt. "The blade didn't hit anything vital, and it wasn't poisoned either. I'd likely be died by now, or raging with fever, if it were. By the gods' mercy, it's a clean wound. I'll live."
Though the blade did not go deep enough into his side to hit anything that would kill him it did go deep, and after a moment of prodding the split, bloodied skin, she lay her hands gently onto of the wound. He cringed beneath her but said nothing. Moving her fingers so that they did not go into the laceration, she began to murmur spelling of healing and to ward off infection, and as she did a radiance of colored light gathered, glowing intensely.
She did not feel the crushing exhaustion until she finished and looked down at the wound. With a frown, she ran her fingers beside the angry gash. In the least it stopped bleeding when the skin was moved. As she studied the wound she wondered briefly how he had kept riding for so many hours, unless Brom had taken the time out to mutter a spell he should have bled to death.
"It feels better," he muttered.
Selena's frown deepened. "It certainly doesn't look any better."
Brom placed his hand over hers though his remained closed. "You worry too much," he said slowly, his voice thick.
Selena watched him as he fell into a slumber. As his breathing evened out, she pulled her hand away from his grip and set it in her lap. "You don't worry enough," she said before turning her gaze to the woodland about her.
Chapter 21: The Healing
Chapter Text
Rose did not know how long they flew that night nor how far. They saw no signs of life and no pursuers. It was doubtful that anyone or thing would be able to keep up the paces the dragon had set. Even if something could, Rose doubted they would. The city of Gil'ead have been left behind in a dizzying mess of chaos; solders and leaders had been attacked on both sides of its walls. People would be afraid, and fear could cripple even an army for a short time.
She tried not to think about Gil'ead and what had happened there, instead she forced herself to look out into the night and tried not to think at all. It seemed that for an endless time she sat looking over the dark woodlands below, watching as the rising hills fell almost all at one to a flat, unremitting dale. The moon shone brightly onto the shifting grass below draining their colors into soft shades of silver and black and gray. She wondered what that valley would look like once morning came, and if they would be slumbering within its greenswards once it did. She did not think about it for long before she drifted into a light, dreamless sleep.
When Rose woke up it was because of light shining onto her face. She sat up and wiped the hair from her face and looked dazzlingly about. The sun was just beginning to rise, now just barely a glow in the endlessness of the field, and then after a short time its copper slowly turned to a blazing ruby, setting the field ablaze and pushing the shining stars above away. The new day warmed her, its golden light touching her skin lightly, and she relaxed in its dim heat as relief took her, sweeping her worries beneath her. She had been so very certain she would never see this day.
With a yawn, she lay herself against the leather saddle and breathed in its rich, deep scent. She coughed and mindtouched with Thorn. Where are we at? she asked, turning her head away.
Thorn grumbled beneath her, his whole body vibrating. Palancar Valley, he answered in a low voice.
Have we come here on Eragon's suggestion? asked she, peering to the north. There was nothing to see but valley. Could there truly be an end to it, a town filled with life and people at its edge?
No, it was Saphira's idea, said Thorn slowly. It was either east or west, and she knew not of what lay to the east. We shan't be taking any more chances, at least not until we have no other choice.
She nodded, and noted for the first time that Thorn and Saphira were flying much slower than they were before, their heads drooping. She frowned and closed her eyes, tightening her grip on the edge of the saddle. We ought to be landing before too long, she said hesitantly. There are no settlements about and I see no travelers. I believe we are safe enough for this moment, and we all deserve a long rest after the events of last night.
We will land soon enough, and we will rest then.
That sounds good, Rose yawned. Before we land, will you please tell me what happened?
I was hoping you would do the same.
I'm not completely certain, she said feeling dubious. That night, though it may had been the longest she ever had, was blurred. The emotions and events were unclear and muddled together. All she truly knew was the unwavering relief she felt upon leaving and the confusion she had felt within its walls.
Rose could hardly believe that it had been she who pulled out the arrow and shoot the Shade, that the creature's death had been so simple. She frowned. Within her was a feeling that was not her own will that caused her to reach for that arrow, in fact until that blazing awareness of sorts awoke inside her she had forgotten the arrows and bow were even there.
Thorn rumbled lowly from deep within his chest, bringing her out from her thoughts. We were unlucky, for something to come between us like it did. I have been thinking about it these past hours but I know not what it could have been. I do not believe it could have been the Shade.
Nor do I, Thorn, Rose said with a frown. It might have been him though. I know little of Shades and what exactly they are capable of. It could have been a spell. She paused and lifted up her head and looked at the spines along his neck. What I'm more concerned about is whether or not it will happen again, and should it, when. Have you asked Saphira if something of the like had happened to her and Eragon?
I already have, hesaid. Nothing similar has happened to them. Perhaps it was nothing to worry over. Thorn fell silent then, and Rose let him alone. He was likely straining himself enough with the flight as it was.
Rose closed her eyes once more, willing sleep to come and when it avoided her, she allowed her mind to drift. She had not put too much of what was to come and now it came to front of her mind, she could no longer avoid the matter.
They would have to make their way to the Varden, there was now no other choice. It had just become their safest choice, their only real chance. But had it not always been her only real dentation? Nothing had changed not really. The only thing that was now different were the risks. Surely the King's people had seen her face, and if not hers than Eragon's. Surely, they would be able to describe them, and soon enough there would gold on their heads. The Empire's soldiers and peasants would soon have their eye out for them. Eventually if when no results were given, the King would reach out to those they cared about. Rose was very certain that he would make threats and bargains, and she and Eragon would be hard pressed not to try to save them. Of course, this was only if someone was able to describe them, both Rose and Eragon, to the officials. She did not know what to expect or what others knew. At this moment anything could happen, and she was eager to hear what hearsay was going about. There was no way for news of Gil'ead to get around so quickly, she chided herself. Still though, the thought remained with her. She needed to find out what exactly had happened before she decided what to think.
Until then Rose knew that they would have to continue to travel south. There were half listened instructions on how and where to find to a small number of Varden spies within the Empire and Surda that she could follow. They could find the Varden that way, as long as the people loyal to the Varden's cause were not as exceptional as Dormnad. She was certain that they would get nowhere if even one of them were in any sort of way.
She frowned and pushed herself up, letting the cool morning air caress her face. She focused on the wind as she tried to clear her thoughts but they kept returning to the events of the previous night. In her mind's eye she saw Dormnad laying in a pool of liquid rubies his face already turning a deathly blue; the Shade's prisoner, Arya, sitting hunched and bloodied and scarred in the darkness; The silhouettes of the dragons bent from above; the curve of the bow in her hands; the Shade himself blazing into a thousand bits, an arrow protruding from his forehead like an explorer's flag; and that warm glow that left her afterwards making her feel empty and helpless and cold. Much colder than she had ever felt in her life.
Rose shook herself. She briefly wondered if any of the events had really happened or if it all been something her mind had fabricated in while she had slumbered, and then she would glimpse a flash of silver. The sun reflecting off the elf's loose hair. And she knew the events had happened, but she did not relish in that realization.
It was little before midday when the dragon's landed at the edge of that endless plain where the flatland was beginning to roll into soft mounds. There was not a path nor a home in sight, only golden rolling hills peppered with colorful pocket flowers and prickly greens. Past the foothills the craggy stone peaks of the Spine loomed on the horizon swathed by long strings of mist.
The dragons landed side-by-side before sinking slowly to their bellies, their wings spread across the grass. Rose turned herself around on the saddle and untied the bags before sliding down from Thorn's back. The grass was higher than her knees, and swished and crackled as she moved to pull the bags from his back. As she moved the bags aside, Thorn snaked his head around to look at her. He blinked once, very slowly, before closing his eyes. A long curl of smoke curling into the sky as he sank lower to the ground.
Rose stepped away from him, dragging as many of the bags as she could carry, to a small trampled clearing Saphira had created after she landed. Eragon sat in the middle of it, arranging his sleeping roll and blankets about. As Rose came closer, he dazedly looked up at her. His eyes were bloodshot and his skin peaky and streaked with sweat. Rose doubted she looked any better. Silently, she kneeled down next to him and looked at the bedroll, her eyebrow rising.
"Did you get any sleep?" she asked after a moment of silence.
Eragon shook his head, and yawned. "No. I spent most of the night trying to heal the elf," he said slowly. "It was harder than I thought. I don't think much was really healed and she hasn't woken up. Do you have any ideas of what might be wrong with her?"
Rose looked down at the trampled grass, picking away the golden blades with her fingers. "I have an idea," she mumbled lowly and then said in a louder voice, "Perhaps she merely needs a rest, and will awake at a later time."
Eragon nodded, his head turning to look at Saphira and the elf. He pressed his hand to his head and grimaced. "Perhaps," he agreed after a moment. "I think that I should try to heal her wounds now that I can see them better."
Rose frowned and closed her eyes, wincing slightly as her eyelids prickled. "Undoubtedly," she said softly, pushing a stray stand of hair from her face. "Though, I'm rather certain that you not be able to heal all her wounds."
"There are a lot of them," he muttered in agreement.
"That is not what I speaking of." Rose pushed herself to her feet and met his eyes. "I'm not completely certain how to describe what that Shade did to her but it seems to have been something you shan't be able to heal. I do not believe it is something that anyone will be able to heal."
"What do you mean?"
Rose bit her lip and looked away. "I mean simply as I said," she told him after a moment. "Something within her was broken in such a way that no person nor any amount magic could heal her."
Eragon frown and nodded, his lips pressed together. "It's worth trying," he decided.
"Then by all means," Rose said gesturing to the slumbering figure with her hands, "heal your elf if you believe you must."
He nodded sharply, and leaned forward on his knees. For a brief moment he looked up at Rose, his eyes wide and a question on his lips but she merely raised an eyebrow, her arms folding over her chest. With a sigh, Eragon turned away and looked down at the elf once more. His eyebrows drew together and he drew back the fabric from her back with a shaking hand. What lay beneath the cloth was beyond what Rose could have ever imagined. The elf's back shimmered in the sunlight with sweat and blood. One of her shoulders was swollen and savage welts peppered much of her skin. There were deep festering wounds of torn flesh that ran the length of her spine, more than one glistened with a thick, pasty discharge.
Rose covered her mouth and stood up suddenly with the excuse to fetch water from the stream. She grabbed the heavy pot and moved away as quickly as she could from the scene. Any former thought of food she had when they had landed was now gone, her stomach felt as if it were going to flip its way outside of her body and her month was dry.
When she reached the dirty, shallow stream she took her time on its shores; washing her face and arms and feet in its water, and then sitting back and letting her skin dry. It was only when she could find no reason to delay more, did she fill the pot and make her way back.
It was a hard walk back. The ground was uneven and strewn with jagged rocks, threatening to trip her as she felt around blindly with the toe of her boot, and the pot was heavy and filled with splashing water. More than once she was forced to stop and wipe the water and damp hair from her face. Each time she would look around, avoid the gleaming red and blue rays in the distance, and try to enjoy the sight around her. The golden grass reminded her a happier time, when things were simple and she and Tornac would travel to a small field filled gleaming grass and bushes weighed down with juicy berries. For a time, she let herself think of this, and then she forced the pot to her chest and walked on.
When Rose returned to the campsite it was well past midday. Her brother still sat over the elf, his forehead clammy with sweat. Saphira had moved beside him, her head now hovering near his shoulder. Neither of them looked up as she tumbled into the small clearing and set the pot beside Eragon. Water slashed onto his knee. He did not seem to notice.
Rose cautiously dared a peak at the elf and found that the majority of the wounds were gone, leaving behind smooth though still dirty skin. The remaining cuts and bruises did not make her feel as if she was going to be faint and ill all at once. She sat not far from Eragon with a rag and some food. For a time, she listened to him murmur the soft, curling words of the Ancient Language before silently offering him a biscuit.
After a short moment, he stopped his work and took the food from her. "Thank you," he said, taking a bite of it. "I was getting hungry."
She nodded tightly before breaking her own biscuit apart and chewing silently on it.
"I wish you knew how to use the Ancient Language," Eragon said after a time. He wiped the crumbs from his hands on his trousers. "Brom could have taught you as we traveled like what he did for me. It would be useful now."
Rose gave him a hard look. "Yet, he did not."
"I wonder why that is." He frowned, and took the bag of dried fruit onto his lap. He took out the food by the handful and shoved it into his mouth.
She returned his scowl. "For that question you're going to have to ask him," she said, her eyes narrowing. "Please do save some food for our meals. We haven't much to ration between us as it is."
"Sorry," mumbled Eragon. He set the bag between them. "But don't you want to learn?"
Rose looked down at her hands. "It would hardly help either of us at this moment, would it?" she said looking back up at him. "Please, just heal your elf so that we may all get some sleep."
Eragon looked away sharply, and began to repeat his spell from before. As he spoke the elf's back began to shimmer with a faint blue glow, and the wounds began to mend. Rose sat back and watched him work for a time, before she sighed and looked at the elf's face. The elf's skin was pale, almost translucent, so her purple-blue veins could be seen pulsing slowly. It was skin that hadn't been touched by the sun in many months, and likely may soon never be again. Rose was certain that the poison would destroy her soon enough. Arya would likely be died before they reached help, and her brother will have wasted his effort.
'I shall die free,' the elf had said. At the time they were said they had sounded like brave and heroic words, yet now Rose could hear the desperation in them. Whatever the elf had suffered was enough where death did not daunt her. Freedom even for a short moment would be worth that price.
'You will still be dead,' the Shade had said, and meaning behind those words were now clear to Rose as well- And I will be the one who destroyed you, wholly and completely. You will have died by my hand, and I will have won this battle. Your releaser will become your slayer.
.
Rose was not certain how long Eragon continued to heal the elf. For a time she watched him, helped how and when she could; cleaning the elf's skin where it was blackened with dirt and dried blood, or walking back to the stream to with an emptied pot only to refill it and have to carry it back. After some time of this Rose found that she was far too exhausted to do much more than stare blankly ahead in a complete daze, and not be helpful in the least.
She stopped and put the rag aside, firmly believing that she was doing more harm than good, and made her way to Thorn. Rose sat down, leaning against his bulk. His was chest rising and falling the content rhythm of deep sleep. He needed the rest after not having gotten much any over the last days. Leaning closer against him, she prayed that he would not awaken with his ill-tempered mood, the strained emotions he had days before and hidden, had put him in a rather ill mind and she did not wish for it. She would let him rest for as long as he needed.
Her gaze drifted back to where Eragon and Saphira and the elf remained, both of them completely unfazed by her leaving. Though Saphira had gotten less rest than either Thorn or Rose, her weariness did not show. Rose was certain the dragoness would need some rest before long but for now, she seemed more than content to lay behind Eragon and watch him. Saphira's head rested close to his side, her eyes were completely focused on what he was doing. Rose knew she would not let the boy out of her sight for a long, long time even if it meant never sleeping again.
Covering a yawn with her hand, Rose dug through her bags for her bed roll. She could stay awake no longer, she decided, her whole being hummed with tiredness. Even her hands shook as she unrolled the mat and unfolded her blanket, and they continued to shake as she lay on the ground. She watched Eragon's fingers come in and out of her view. Her stomach twisted with guilt- she should stay awake and continue to assist however she could… but then again, she would not have to help him in the first place, had he not have jumped from Thorn's back during that ambush. She brushed her feelings aside and closed her eyes.
Sleep came quickly and dreamlessly. It was so swift that when she opened her eyes she thought she had merely blinked. She would have continued to believe so, were not for the shift in light. It was dimmer out, the day's light fading to red and pink and umber. She sat up and turned her head to watch the setting sun. The grasses shone gold and ruby- it looked like she was sitting in a valley of fire. For a long time, she marveled at the sight. As she watched, she noticed for the first time that there was no bird song- she did not hear a single cheap. Rose stood up and turned a full circle, surely there was wildlife around here somewhere, and there was. Far off in the distance the grasses swayed where there was no wind to move it, and sparrows dived into the grass in search of a small meal.
At least the Palancar Valley was not a lifeless wasteland, though, she thought as she looked around, it would be a half decent place for a town. Closer to the rivers and streams, very few villages had survived through the years, though many had tried to settle. Some histories explained that this valley was cursed by an ancient king, while others said that the soil was uncultivable, and this was the reason for such a large mass of land to remain so completely wild and unused. Rose ran her fingers through the wheat grasses.
She looked lazily at the scattered bags around the encampment, and the blue dragon who had seemed to find within herself to rest at last- her Rider likely hidden under her outstretched wing, and the black iron pot laying close to the elf. Rose wandered over to the pot and peered inside, more to look at the thick blackish water than anything else. She took the pot to the edge of their camp and dumped it out. Later she would wash it but not now. There was something else she felt the need to do now.
Her attention turned back to the elf. Eragon had moved her, turned her over so that she was laying on her back, and covered her with a blanket. Her face was peaceful, almost serene in her slumber though still pale as death. That nasty cut under her eye had been healed, though many of the minor scrapes on her face and hands remained.
Rose stepped back and turned to her bags, shuffling through them. There was not much she could do for the elf- nothing that she could do that would help her live- but she could provide the some comfort.
While she knew that the elf, Arya, would certainly depart from this life she could not find a way to tell Eragon. He had spent so much energy and time being haunted by her, or what he thought to be her, that Rose found that she could not tell him. She could not bring herself to dispirit him at the thought that he had been too late to save her. Her fate had been likely been set many months ago. Yet, Rose felt that for now, Eragon did not need to know this. He was better off not knowing. Perhaps as long as he remained naïve to the elf's predicament that feverish obsession he had before would remain in the past. Rose certainly hoped it would for a time, at least, no matter how short that time would be. Perhaps with some luck he would never suffer from it again.
When Rose pulled out a clean tunic and leggings- her only remaining clean set of clothing- she returned the elf's side. Pulling the blanket off of her, she hesitated, then took a deep breath and took out her knife. Carefully, Rose cut away the filthy rather smelly black tunic before struggling to replace it with her own clean one before moving on to the leggings. She was shaking by the time she was done but that twisting feeling inside her had stilled. The clean clothing was the only comfort she had to offer the elf. It was not much but perhaps it would be enough.
Tucking her hair behind her ears, Rose took the pot and a rag and walked towards the stream. With everyone still asleep, she had plans to wash her own body as best as she could, but the pot was first. She had no desire to use that pot until it had been scrubbed clean multiple times and then, well, she likely would not even use it. Ever.
With a sigh, she walked into the grass, following a now familiar trail.
Eragon was awake when she returned, a half-eaten biscuit in his hand. He looked up at her as she stumbled over a loose stone. He swallowed, his Adam's apple bobbing, and said, "Where did you go?"
Rose put the pot down (it had been scrubbed half a dozen times and she still certain it needed to be cleaned again), and took the half empty bag of dried fruit off of his lap. She looked inside and took out a hand full before returning it to him. "I was cleaning up after you," she said absently. "If you wanted to know where I had gone to you could have asked Thorn. He would have told you easily enough."
Thorn had awoken not long after she arrived at the stream and reached out his mind to her. They talked for a short time about of much nothing important that was for sure, and though Thorn had remained mostly silent, Rose could feel the ire he was still trying to hide. She would talk with him about it later she decided and cut off contact after a peculiarly long time of silence. She chose then to try to bathe and wash the dirt off her skin.
"Thorn's been here this whole time," Eragon said with shrug. "I figured that if he were here then you were nearby, so I didn't worry about it too much. Are you alright? You look like you have bit into something sour."
Rose swallowed a mouthful of berries and returned the rest to the bag, ignoring the humored look Eragon shot at her. She coughed and swallowed again. "We should talk about our plan for travel," she said disregarding his earlier question, "and retrieving supplies. We haven't much food with us."
"We have plenty of food," murmured Eragon. "If you would eat anything besides the biscuits and nuts, you wouldn't be worrying about it."
She gave him a dark look and sat close to Thorn. "We have lost much of our food while you were away," explained Rose with a deep breath. "We lost quite a lot in the scramble to get away from the Empire when you were taken. And considering that he had none of his own, a decent amount of what we had was given to Dormnad. I took count of what food we had and how long it should last us, but you ate three days' worth of supplies this morning."
Eragon narrowed his eyes, his face turning red, and nodded. "Using magic makes me hungry," he said. "What happened to Dormnad's supplies after he was killed?"
"I would not know." She looked away. Dormnad had taken most of his supplies with him to the Iron Tower, yet what he had done with it then she did not know for certain. It had disappeared though somewhere in that dark passage they snuck into and the ever-winding passages beyond. "It matters little now, anyhow, what matters is how fast we can travel south."
"To the contacts Selena told you about?" Eragon asked, his face scrunching together. "Dormnad wasn't that helpful. What if they're the same?"
Rose looked from her hands to him with wide eyes. She bit her lip. Had she not thought the same earlier that day? It felt strange, though, to hear her fear even if they were not voiced by her.
If they were not helpful, she did not know what they do but she and Eragon and the dragons needed to get to Brom and Selena. To talk to them if nothing more. They seemed to be the only helpful people in this country that knew something about the dragons and Riders, who could help and guide her and her brother and the dragons, and perhaps they could aid the elf as well. There were certain things she needed to know about and her mother was the only person who would have that sort of knowledge. And- and as much as Rose hated to admit it, she longed to talk to Selena as she had months before.
Rose shrugged and looked at Thorn. He was being strangely silent when she was certain he wanted some say in where and when they were going. Then again, perhaps, he wanted her to sort it out with Eragon. She wouldn't put it past him. "I suppose that we shall have to work out any hardships out when that time comes," she said dismissively, turning back to Eragon. "It shan't do us much good to worry about it now."
He paused, his hands rubbing against his temples. "Should we wait until morning to go or leave now?"
Again, Rose turned to Thorn. If we were to leave now, would you feel up to the flight?
I am ready whenever you two are, he said without pause. As is Saphira.
Rose nodded and stood up. "I say we leave now," she said, rubbing her hands together. "I would rather not tally here any longer if we are all fully rested."
Slowly Eragon stood up as well, peering towards the elf. She was still asleep, and Rose was fairly certain now that she would remain that way. "Kausta and then south," he said almost to himself. "I wonder what the Varden will make of this."
Rose knew what he meant. What would the Varden make of two Dragon Riders, siblings at that, and both with a very small variety of unmastered skills? Would they rejoice, and if they did how long it last before they discovered that the Riders were children of Morzan? What would happen then? She was certain that that discovery would not end well for either party involved. There were too many crimes that Morzan had committed- far too many wrongs. She had grown up under the consent threat of her life being taken just for being Morzan's daughter- she was used to the looks and whispers and threats- but Eragon. He was Morzan's son, his heir, and she could not imagine their response. However, she knew that she could not allow Eragon to step into their stronghold without warning him. There were certain things that he had to know about, and though Rose had wished not be the one to tell him, she knew she would. She would have to tell him soon, and that thought haunted her.
The thought of Morzan haunted her.
Chills ran up her arms, rising gooseflesh.
Rose sighed, and shook her head. "I pray they think nothing of it," she said, before standing up and beginning to pack. She would tell him about their father later, but for now if they were to leave than they best start packing; the remaining day's light would not last for too much longer.
.
They flew through the night, swinging west toward the Spine. It was dangerous to go into the mountains; many stories told of monsters and haunts that roamed the peaks and paths, but it was these stories that Rose relied on. No sane person would dare look for them near its borders nor within the mountains' stronghold because no sane person would travel into the Spine. Eragon seemed to have no quells when she mentioned the idea, and she wondered why. She did not wonder about it for long; upon seeing the quizzing look she had given him, Eragon had described how he used to hunt in the Spine just beyond Carvahall's borders. "I found Saphira's egg there," he had explained, "during my last hunting trip."
Rose shook her head at him, and went back to tying the bags to Thorn's saddle. "Did you manage to shoot anything, or was Saphira all you brought home?" she asked after a time, turning around to watch his reaction.
A part of her wanted to know what her brother's life had been like, and another part of her warned her against it. It was none her business, it seemed to say, but still if he was willing to tell her... surely it would do no harm. The more she knew about him the better prepared she would be to say what needed to be said.
Eragon's shoulders tensed, and his hands paused for a short moment before saying rather sharply, "She was it."
He was silent after that, completely focused on his work. Rose turned her back to him, until she had finished her task. Then she helped him as best as she could but mostly she let him be. He seemed to be doing well on his own, though every so often he would pause in his work to place a hand to his forehead or leaned against Saphira with his eyes closed, a pained expression flashing across his face. He did not remain like his for long before returning to his packing, and Rose did not ask. The sharpness of his gaze let her know to leave well enough alone, and she did.
It was dark when they set out. Saphira flew ahead with Eragon and the elf, Thorn and Rose not far behind. Clouds had seized the sky not long after the dragons took flight, casting the world in pitch darkness. It was so dark that it made little difference if Rose had her eyes open or closed; she could not see a thing.
Though the dragons seemed to remain unbothered the complete lack of light- they flew regardless of it, steady and unyielding. A dragon's eyesight, Thorn had once told her, was very different than a human's. She hoped that his words were true, else they would likely end up with an earlier break than planned, and it would likely be from flying straight into a tree or god's forbid the Spine itself.
Regardless of not seeing anything but the night's blackness, Rose stared off into it. There was little else to do, to see. After a time of seeing nothing, she tried to imagine the land they flew over but even then, all she saw was the blankness of the blackest night.
.
The sun awoke from it slumber, at last, peaking over the horizon, casting away the night, to reveal a gleaming lake at the edge of the mountains. Empty land rolled away from the yawning lake in splashes of tan rock and peppered green grass, before the forest of pine and birch and oak seized the everlasting foothills. From above they saw no people, nor roads, nor the silvery trail of smoke that spoke of human life. This was a desolate land; wilds in its purest form, totally and completely untouched by human hands. And it was in this wild land that Saphira took a sudden dive towards the lake's shore.
Rose mindtouched with Thorn, a question at the edge of her mind, and his answer came immediately in a prickle of emotions. He was as surprised as she was, Saphira had not told him she was landing, or why. Worry flickered across Rose's mind, as Thorn followed the blue dragon to the lake's edge but it quickly faded as she took in the calm state that the dragons were in. They landed side-by-side, their heads swinging as they took in the details of what exactly it was that they landed.
Eragon remained seated upon Saphira's back, until Rose tumbled from Thorn's and walked towards him, only then did he begin to detangle himself and slid to the ground. Rose gave him a questioning look, waiting for him to speak. When he did not, merely stood there in a baffled-like state, she asked, "What is it that's a matter?"
"I thought this might be a good place to try to hunt," he said, after a pause, tearing his gaze from the forest. "For me to hunt. So that we have some fresh meat. It might save us on having to buy supplies for a time."
Rose nodded tensely and looked towards the woodland. She could hear the chattering of squirrels and birds from where she stood, and quite frankly she did not believe there to be a soul within miles. It was as safe of a place as any, and they needed the fresh meat. It had to be better than that hard leathery overly dried venison they tried to chew on. Fresh meat would be a welcome change, but... "I refuse to gut and clean whatever creature you hunt down," she said quietly, crossing her arms. Her stomach twisted at the mere thought of it. "I shall assist you in cooking it, but only after it stops looking like the animal it once was."
He frowned, as if he didn't want to clean the animal either, and then nodded. Turning his back toward Rose, he began to take off the few bags from Saphira's back. Though they did not have much as far as bags went, the majority of them were Thorn's to carry, since Saphira was carrying Eragon and the elf. Rose had wondered she should insist on having the elf travel with her but didn't voice it. The strange light that gleamed in Eragon's eyes each time he talked about the elf quietened Rose's voice. Though she would never admit it, the look Eragon got when it came to the elf scared her a little.
After the packs were placed in a pile on the ground, the elf was lain out on a bedroll, and the dragons freed from the saddles, Eragon picked up his bow and arrows and strolled lightly into the forest. Rose followed him in a short way, picking out dried wood for a fire. There was plenty of it and she returned to the clearing before long, and began to set it up. As she worked, Thorn inched closer to the lake, submerging himself in its water.
Rose looked up at him and narrowed her eyes. No, she said. None of that, Thorn. You are not going to even going to think about getting me wet.
Humored mischief rolled through him as he slammed his tail roughly down into the water. It caused a great splash, wetting Thorn almost completely in a scattered wave and she squealed, scrambling to stand. Thankfully, water didn't get anywhere near her, though dark droplets fell onto the elf's blanket, and she was not far from where Rose sat. She scooted farer away just to be safe, shooting the dragon a dark look.
Turning back to the dead wood, she took out the tinderbox and slowly began coaxing it to catch fire. As a flame struck, the splashing stopped and Thorn made his way out of the water. He stopped somewhere behind her. She could feel when he stopped because icy water dripped water onto the crown of her head. She looked up at his jawline just above her, and, glaring, hit the soft scales of his under-jaw lightly with the back of her hand. More water dripped onto her face. She scooted away, and as she did, his head snaked down to rest in the spot she had vacated.
You are not funny, Thorn, she said. And don't you dare put out my fire!
The dragon blew lightly on the fragile flame, nearly exhausting it and she felt panic rise within her, but the flame flickered back to life. Rose fought the urge to swat him again, settling with just glaring at him. He met her gaze as his tail began to thump against the ground. His eyes danced in the light. Shaking her head, she stood up and filled the pot with water from the lake, setting it at the fire's edge.
After making certain that Thorn- and his water droppings- were not a threat to the fire, she moved towards Saphira, who was seated hunched the woodland's edge, staring out into it as if she were watching Eragon. She was surprised with the dragon's willingness to let Eragon out of her sight, and that she was staying still while he was within the forest. Saphira seemed to Rose more of a statue than a dragon. She remained so still and tense that Rose wondered what would happen if she were poked with a stick. Probably nothing.
With little else to do, Rose stood relaxed beside Saphira looking out into the woodlands but not truly seeing it. After a time, she felt Saphira's fiery presence brush against her mind. At first the dragon said nothing, just remained so still that Rose began to think that perhaps she was a statue and not a living, breathing thing at all. And then she spoke in a thick voice, Someone should have gone with him.
Is something amiss? Rose turned her attention to Saphira, but she did not move or give any indentation to what she was feeling or thinking. You are in contact with him, are you not?
Yes, said Saphira, of course, I am. I do not like him being alone. Eragon has a knack for finding trouble where there otherwise would be none.
Rose moved a loose strand of hair from her face. I'm fairly certain that he is quite alright. Saphira snapped her head around to give her a look that convinced Rose that if she dared to repeat those words she would not be alright. She moved away, and said, What I mean to say is that Eragon can handle himself rather well. There cannot be much out there that can do him too much harm, and should he be harmed he has you to repay the felon the favor.
Saphira turned away but did not relax. I do not like being left behind, she said.
No person does, Rose thought to say but instead kept quiet. She had seen what Saphira had done to those soldiers and did not want the dragon to do the same to her. Or to even see that again. I am certain he shall be back before too long, she said instead and moved back to Thorn. As the dragon was still wet, she sat and hugged her legs to her chest, resting her head against her knees.
Then with little else to do, she waited.
Though Rose did not have to wait long. She heard the birdsong stop and then a light treading as someone stepped out of the forest line, and Saphira shift about on the ground. Turning she saw Eragon, with a scowl on his face as he looked at Saphira, a weighed down small sack that dripped red in his hand. It was full of rabbit meat, he told her after he had rubbed Saphira's snout affectionately, but when he pulled it out of the bag Rose knew he had lied. She had seen enough of rabbit meat to know it was stringy and slightly grainy and looked nothing like the hearty bloodied meat Eragon had brought. When she questioned him about it he said, "Like I said its hare. It doesn't look like it because it was a really fat one."
She did not believe him but she rinsed out the meat without a word, pushing aside the rising nausea as she did so. When she came back from the lakeside and lay out the unidentified meat on the edge of the pot, Eragon showed her the herbs he had found. Rose only recognized the rosemary, from Selena's ramblings many weeks ago. They crushed the greens with the flat of a knife and spread them on the meat, and after dumping the water from the pot they placed the meat inside it to cook. With little else to do, they sat- Eragon with his head in his hands and Rose leaning against Thorn, a blanket wrapped around her shoulders.
After a time of listening to the meat sizzle Rose turned it over, seeing as Eragon had not moved an in for some time. He was most likely asleep. From the rich smell of the meat, Rose knew it was not from a rabbit, and shot her brother an accusing look despite knowing that he would not see it. She wondered just how credulous he thought she truly was.
Shaking her head, she picked up the blanket and sat back down. Thorn's head snaked into her vision, and he blinked at her. Without thinking she reached out and mindtouched him.
I'm going to hunt while there's a chance to, he said instantly. I should not be gone long. Should trouble arise, Saphira is here. I doubt anything will happen.
Rose nodded. It has been quite some time since Thorn or Saphira have eaten a single thing. Enjoy yourself, she said.
I will. Thorn stood up and within seconds he was gone, no more than a mere tiny dot the sky.
Rose watched him disappear and then stared at the dancing flames, wishing that she had brought a book distract her. Though considering that she has read the only two books packed from Urû'baen many times over, perhaps it was a blessing they were not with her now. Still, at least, the books would give her something to do.
Perhaps before too long she would be able to find her way to a book merchant or even better a library. If there was one thing she missed about her life in the capital it was that. The library and the baths and the meals. By the gods', she missed eating real food! Something more than travel fare and whatever else could be found in the wild.
Rose sighed and pinched herself. What she did not miss were the dramatics of court, and for the next few moment she filled her head with the unpleasantness of it all casting away the few pleasures the capital did have. After her mind was filled with gossiping woman, overly hopeful men, and stiff conversations, she checked on the meat.
To her great surprise it was done, if not a little overly so. She scooped the slices out with a long handled wooden spoon and then set them in a bowl to cool. The flesh of meat was blackened, grainy from the herbs, and would likely be tough but the smell that surrounded it was divine. It smelled both sweet and smoky all at once. And despite not knowing what the meat was, Rose's mouth began to water.
Tipping the pot on the side with the toe of her boot, she knelt down next to Eragon and poked him rather hard in his side with the end of the spoon. He took a sudden breath and jolted upright, his eyes finding hers almost instantly. His eyes narrowed as he scowled at her. His fingers twitched.
"You should be thankful that I did not allow Thorn to awaken you," she said with a grin. "He'd drag you into the lake."
He grumbled something darkly under his breath.
"The meat is done," she replied to his dark grumblings, not wanting to know what exactly he was truly saying. "I thought you might want to eat it while it's hot."
"How long was I asleep?" he yawned, his grumbling coming to a complete stop. When he looked at the small bowl piled high with the charred meat his face brightened a bit.
Rose shrugged, and took a few pieces of meat from the bowl with a clean blade. Cautiously, she took a small bite. It tasted as good as it smelled, despite that fact that it was a little over done and she did not know what exactly it was that she was eating. She did not complain, though, at least it was hot food.
When Eragon plucked a slice of meat from her bowl, she said nothing. They had two bowls, and one was filled with dripping meat and the other sat between them. She would rather him pick from her bowl then reach over and eat out of the serving bowl any time. Still, she scowled and wondered when had she stopped caring for the manners of etiquette that had been drilled into her for as long as she could remember?
She ate slower, her mind drifting over the events of the last months. She could not see a change, any change in her- unless one counted Tornac's death but Rose did not. The fact that he was gone forever, was still like an aching wound somewhere inside her being. Each time she thought of it, of him, only made the injury tear wider and hurt worse than ever before.
"Where is Thorn?" asked Eragon suddenly.
Rose wiped her face with the sleeve of her tunic, and put the knife down. She was no longer hungry. "He went hunting," she said.
Eragon whipped his head around to Saphira, and she huffed from somewhere behind them. Rose stood up and grabbed the handle of the pot, and dragging it behind her, she walked towards the shore of the lake, allowing the boy and dragon to have their conversation in peace. She dropped the pot into the water, and the pot, still hot, fizzled and steamed in the cool water.
She left it there, in the shallows of the lake for it cool. It would be quite some time until it was cool enough to even touch nonetheless clean. Later, she would come back for it, or perhaps if she was lucky Eragon would clean it instead though she doubted it would happen.
Sitting beside Eragon, she considered him for a moment. Her anxieties from the day before echoing in her thoughts. He needed to know of certain things before long, and now, perhaps, now was as good of a time as any to tell him. She had thought over what she was going to say many times, and had a something of a speech which she was ready to say. "Eragon," she said, looking down at her hands. "There is something I would like to tell you."
"What is it?" The words were not harsh, but rather cautious as if he could sense the dangerous truth she was about to tell. For moment she said nothing, as she stared at her hands, and as she hesitated Eragon suddenly stood up and dashed to the edge of the woodland, before bending into himself.
She heard it before she saw it and shielded her eyes, looking away, though she could not muffle the sound of his body raking heaves. Rose did not dare glance behind her, very certain that if she did, she would be sick herself. Her stomach rolled. To distract herself from both the sounds and her sudden queasiness, she built up the fire until it was blazing warm. She dragged the sleeping roll the elf lay on away from the flame and sat down next to her, relieved that its cackling laugh drown out most of the wrenching sounds.
Footsteps sounded behind her, uneven, if not slightly unbalanced. She glanced at Eragon as he began to lean against Saphira leg, the dragon herself was rigid. Her eyes were hard as she watched Eragon's every movement as if waiting for him to be sick all over again.
Rose made a silent prayer that if he would be he would, at least, make it to the edge of the woodland before it happened.
He stared ahead for a moment rather blankly, as if he were not seeing a thing, before sitting down. "I think that that meat wasn't cooked all the way," he muttered.
Rose frowned slightly. Her stomach was a little uneasy, yes, but that only because of Eragon's display. "Would drinking some tea help or would water be preferable?"
"I would like some water."
Leaning over, Rose picked up Eragon's abandoned waterskin and handed it to him. He grabbed it and took a long sip, before pouring some in a cupped palm and splashing his face. He looked at her then. "You were saying something before," he began, "what was it?"
She studied him; his dipping face, paled skin and pinkened cheeks, and knew suddenly that now was not the time to tell him of his heritage. That could wait for another day when his current health had improved. "Merely that I believe we should stay here until morning," she said. "This way the dragons can hunt and we can rest a little before we go into the mountains."
"Alright," said Eragon, taking another sip of from the waterskin. He wrapped his cloak closer around him, scooting into Saphira. "I'm going to go to sleep then."
Rose watched as Saphira wing enveloped him, hiding him from view, and doubted that the dragon would be going anywhere any time soon. Turning away, she contacted Thorn to tell him to bring something back for the dragon, something that he was willing to do, if only to chase down another animal. She sighed and shook her head, peering that the ridge of mountains across the lake.
Tomorrow they would fly into those cragged peaks and travel amongst them; where so many humans and dragons and elves alike had met their end. Rose murmured a prayer to the gods, wishing for their safety as they set out on that league of their journey. Hopefully that gods had heard her, and her prayer would not go unanswered.
Chapter 22: Secreted Within the Peaks
Chapter Text
Rose was convinced that the gods did not hear her prayer.
The moment the dragons flew into the mountains the air was strangely charged, as if the rock ledges were waiting for something for quite some time. Rose sat tensely on Thorn's back as they rode past stony shelves after stony shelf of living rock. The mountainsides fell sharply down no soil could find purchase, at a drop to which should not measure to a valley hidden by the crisp greens of trees and brush sharp against the blue-greys of stone.
One careless turn or dive could spell doom, she thought as her stomach continued its descent to the alpine covered valley very, very far below. The only thing between her and that vast cold of emptiness of air was Thorn. She felt her stomach lurch. Sweat gathered on her brow and wet her palms. She had wiped her hands on her legs so many times that the fabric retained two dark streaks.
Do you not have so little faith in me? Thorn asked once, playfully diving into the air. When Rose remained silent, clinching desperately onto the saddle, he stopped and flew as steadily as he could. Flying with me has not had this effect on you in quite a time. What is wrong?
Rose looked ahead, staring at the way the sun played against his scales. It was a safe place to look at, and the longer she stared the less she felt ill. We have never flown through the mountains, not like this, she said after a time, sounding much stronger than she felt. I did not know that they would have this effect on me. When we had traveled the Pass I did not look down, not once. Had I have known that there was so much empty air, I would never have suggested taking this route!
For a heartbeat Thorn was silent, and then he said in a serious tone, What will you do if the Varden's sanctuary is atop a mountain peak, higher and steeper than the ones here?
Should that be true, than I will return to Urû'baen, on foot if I must, and lay at the King's begging for his forgiveness, said Rose, a shutter went up her spine.
No, you will not, growled out Thorn.
She sighed, keeping her eyes firmly on the patch of scales between two of Thorn's bone spikes. No, she said slowly, I shan't. I'll entertain myself with the thought, even if nothing shall become of it. We are very high up.
Thorn grumbled lowly, and Rose chose then to shift their talk to a gentler topic. She did not wish to stop talking to Thorn yet, their conversations usually helped keep her mind from the heights and her fears. They spoke little of the childish tales Rose had once heard of the mountains, and the ever strengthening wind, and how long they would likely go before having to find a place to land. Rose blankly refused to go down into the valleys so far below, knowing what beasts called these mountains home, and Thorn agreed with her.
As the wind grew stronger and began to trouble the flying dragons, Rose began to worry more and more of the possibility of a coming storm. Worse than any of the creatures that roamed these rock ledges and valleys were the storms. A storm could come with little warning and last for days or even weeks without end. Worry of such a tempest troubled her more than any sort of height, and soon Rose found herself searching the skies for any shape and form of a cloud but the skies were a flawless blue. There was no cloud in sight.
Still, Rose searched, the cold grip of worry grasping tightly ahold of her.
As the day moved on and the darkness of night became a true threat, a cave or one of the more flattened peaks was searched for. When a perch was found the dragons and siblings would break there and poke around, trying to get a feel for the land, debating on setting up camp before they chose against it and moved on. Eventually, very late in the afternoon, they found a large cliff harboring a gaped mouthed cave carved into the side of a fingerlike peak. Having found the cave Eragon peaked his head in and turned calling out to Rose.
From where she stood, blinking the harsh sunlight, Rose could see the Spine stretching before her far into the distance, jagged stone peak after jagged stone peak, with a grey scar of a forgotten, crumbed path gleaming off along its flank. When Eragon called for her again, she turned away and walked past greenly springs of dropwort and mountain clover to the moss-blanketed stone her brother stood on. He waved her over and pointed to the cave behind him. "We won't be able to go in that cave," he said as she stood near him, "but this ledge offers a shield from the wind. We haven't found a place this offers that protection before now, and I don't think we will."
Rose nodded, and looked up at the sharp peak of the ledge to the open sky beyond it. Licking her lips, she walked to the cave and peered inside. The cave was more of a burrow in the mountainside littered with thin dagger-like chalky arms of stalactites and stalagmites. They reached out for each other never truly touching like forbidden lovers kept apart. "What an uncomfortable night it would be in here!" she said, toeing one of the sharp growths. It left the tip of her boot glistening with slime. Frowning, she turned back to her brother. "Should it rain, we will be without shelter."
"Then let's hope that it doesn't." Eragon rubbed at his face and winced. His cheeks were raw and ruddy from the wind and his lips were cracked.
Rose didn't feel much better; her whole face burned as if it aflame. The icy air did not cool its burning. Pulling her hood closer to her face, she turned away and walked to the dragons. They stood near the drop off, looking, for all the world, as if they were standing on the very edge of the very top of the earth and couldn't get over the delight of it.
For the first time, Rose thought that Saphira looked relaxed, or as close as the dragon could be. Her neck swayed in the light breeze, a long pinkish tongue flickered from between her teeth, her claws dug into the rock with a sound of knives scratching marble. Thorn stood beside her, his neck arched over the edge, his tail lashing violently against the ground as he studied the drop-off.
As Rose approached, he turned his head towards her and took a step away from the ledge, turning his back to it. Saphira followed soon after, and Rose and Eragon unburdened the dragons before setting up a makeshift campsite behind the protection of the cliff-face. There was no wood for a fire, and so they went without, instead, the dragons turned their backs to the valley very far below and huddled beside their Riders and the elf, offering what warmth they had.
Darkness fell soon after, blanketing the light quicker than it did outside the looming peaks which gave the travelers very little time to prepare. Rose sat beneath Thorn's tent-like wing, peaking out at the brilliant, dancing stars. She spotted constellations: the Magnificent Marsh-man, and the Dancer, and Four Grieving Beasts- the Stag, the Bear, the Dragon, and the Lion- and many, many more she had learned about but forgotten the names to. She lay down on her blanket and wrapped her cloak closer around her, not taking her eyes off of the stars. The elf lay beside her, close enough to touch, breathing softly and evenly- the only sound in the night save for the howling of the wind and dragons' occasional shifting on rocks.
What is their story? asked Thorn after she pointed out the Grieving Beasts.
Rose pulled her hood over her head, resting her head against her arms. I do not remember, she admitted after a moment. I only heard it once and that was quite a long time ago. Perhaps when we see Brom again we will ask.
Meaning you shan't say a thing about it. Thorn snorted. I shall ask him and then perhaps later I tell you what he says.
Rose smiled and shook her head. Should there be a library where we are going, I'll search for the tale myself and not tell you a thing.
Thorn huffed a laugh, smoke curling in the chilled air, and then fell silent. Rose glanced at his raised head, and watched him as he studied the sky. He was content, and she did not wish to disturb that peace, so she nestled in closer to him, settling in for her time on watch. She and Eragon and the dragons did not truly need to set up a watch, but all of them felt safer in doing so. And so, she lay, watching the sky for a short time until footsteps were heard from beyond Thorn's wing.
"You can sleep," said Eragon from somewhere within the darkness. "I'll keep watch for a time."
Rose scooted forward, to look at the silhouetted form beyond Thorn's veiling wing. "I have hardly begun to keep watch myself. It is not late into the night," she said, shifting her hair away from her face. "Eragon, what's troubling you?"
There was a moment of pause, and then he said in a soft, slightly pained voice, "I can't sleep."
"You are not having visions again, are you?" Rose peered at him through the darkness.
"No," he said far too loudly for the quietness of the night. "No, nothing like that! Thank the gods, they stopped completely when we reached Gil'ead. But I keep thinking…" Eragon paused and dropped his head. For quite a time he was silent.
"Go on," Rose whispered when that silence became far too overwhelming. She shivered, and pulled her cloak closer to her, wishing that she hadn't given her sleeping roll to the elf. Perhaps if she took it back she could find a way to use the bedding as an extra blanket. It was deathly cold.
"I keep thinking about those dreams," he said softly. "I keep thinking about how I could feel her dying, and I can't help but think that she really is."
She shifted on the hard ground. "Why are you telling me this?" she asked. "Usually when something troubles you, you talk with Saphira."
"Yes, but Saphira was not in that tower with the elf when was conscious," he said, a hard edge in his voice. "What are you not telling me? What happened with the Shade that damaged her beyond healing?"
Rose sucked in a breath and held it. She did not wish to tell him that their foolish trip through the wilds had been to save a dying elf. His self-appointed rescue mission had been for someone who would be dead within a short days' time. She released her breath watching it mist and curl in the icy air. "I cannot describe what the Shade had done to her," she said softly, "for I do not understand the event myself. I believe that he magicked her though I am uncertain."
"Do you think that's why she remaining sleeping?" he asked hurriedly, his words eager. "Did he say anything about her?"
Rose frowned and continued to watch her breath vapor and though she could not see it, she could feel Eragon's eyes on her. The events of that night played through her mind. Her pulse began racing. Slowly, in the silence of night, she shook her head and the images and feelings of panic disappeared.
After quite some time, she shifted on the ground and spoke; "I have not the answers you seek." She peered blindly out at him, and pushed herself up. Seating herself against Thorn's leg, Rose hissed at the cold air and pulled her blanket and cloak closer to her. "I know little more about it than you, Eragon, and the Shade said very little. No plans of deception or trickery, were said. He spoke only of things that might rile and frighten us. They were more than threats without truths," she said and then paused, considering the young man sitting in the darkness. "What do you believe is ailing the elf?"
"I think that she is dying," Eragon said stiffly. "She is, isn't she?"
Hesitatingly, Rose nodded, and then realizing that he wouldn't be able to see the action, said, "I believe so." Staring at the dragon's wing draped over her she listened as her brother let out a colorful curse. After he quietened, she still remained silent and the wind became the only sound in the night. "I'm not certain any amount of healing arts or spells or miracles would have made any sort of difference," said Rose, only when she was certain Eragon had calmed enough not to restart his chain of curses. "There is a possibility that you suffered those dreams only to save her from her anguish. You don't, and you may never, know the reason for the dreams and visions."
At first Eragon did not reply. He could be heard scuffling on the loose stones as he stood up, and then there was silence. "You can sleep," he repeated his earlier words. "I'll keep first watch." And then his footsteps and skidding stones echoed as he walked away. Nothing more was said for the remainder of the night, and when morning came a charged silence surrounded the siblings as they packed up the camp.
After that night the silence began to grow between the siblings. Though Rose was gentle with Eragon, she buffered his attempts to speak about the elf, and they flew through the mountain for the next two days in silence.
They planned to travel as they had the day before; keeping to the mountains- now though they were to travel south. Any quells they had about the dangers of their choice in path remained unsaid, as if perhaps if the dangers were not spoke than they would come to be. The freights remained with Rose, however, worrying her long into the nights, only sleeping a few bare hours before being awoken.
As they traveled, she remained silent and numb, as she overlooked the crags and peaks and valleys. Each morning and early evening shadows and mists shifted around them, and a ghosting shadow cloaked in white light could be seen on the peaks. The mimic followed after them, never once fading, and only ceasing when the clouds shifted and cleared, and the day's light became harsh.
The mountains in this region were no longer broken teeth, though still steep and rocky they were much less so than what they were in the north. To Rose's delight the valleys did not seem so far below and crags so high, and tiny river systems with waterfalls ran like gleaming coils of silver in the valleys as far as the eye could see. At times they would pass gorges so deep and sudden that it looked like the gods had cut open the land with a giant blade, and at others the mountains were nothing more than steep hills or fat pillars of stones. Once they passed a flat green valley which hide a lake so pure and blue that the depths of its stony bottom could be seen. She watched its echoing, gleaming surface, and wondered at it; was its water as crisp and icy as it looked?
The dragons flew past no village or settlement though small paths were cut into the rock-side, and perhaps if they followed those paths they would see either people or beast. They did not wish to find out. Instead they stayed as far from the dirt paths as possible as they traveled the skies or settled to rest. As the dragons drank deeply from the crisp, lazy steams, their Riders remained silent. Neither Rose nor Eragon spoke to each other unless the need was presented- to clarify the direction they were to travel or where it might be best to set up camp, the risks of starting a fire- but even then the words were short and very much to the point. It reminded Rose of when they first began to travel together some weeks ago but now neither one of them tried to break past the wall set between them.
It was only when they had set up camp at the crown of a very steep hill, did that barrier finally seem to break. The night was succeeding and with it an icy chill, the stars began to poke into the velveteen of the sky and the cries of wildlife began to shift and fade, and then came the sounds of humans and chains and the wheels of wooden carts rumbling against the unyielding land.
Eragon looked to Rose, and even in the dimming light she could see the puzzlement on his face. "Who would be out here?"
Rose said nothing in return, her thoughts swarming in her head. She felt her face echo his own, her eyes drew closer together and she began to chew on her bottom lip. She had thought that they had been so careful to avoid the roads and paths and settlements but even with the help of the map, they had found in a bag Dormand accidentally left in their care, a mistake could have been made. Yet for there to be sounds of so many people, it must have been quite a mistake. Perhaps it was good fortune they had built no fire that night.
After a short time the sounds became louder and with them was a crackling snaps of cracking leather and sharp cries. It sounded like a young girl. Eragon shot to his feet and hurriedly crept the slope. Saphira's eyes remained on him, following his movements. He peered over the precipice and let out a hair-raising swear.
Rose cursed him for the noise, and grabbed her sword from beside her before following him and setting her eyes on what he was watching. Her body grew cold and she slowly sunk closer to the thick, sharp edged grass, her sword forgotten at her side. At the base of the hill, hidden almost completely view by a fencing of trees, were many small hazardously built long, flat cabins with crumbling thatched roofing. Each building looked like a gentle breeze could rip the wooden walls from its foundation, but perhaps they was not meant for true shelter.
It seemed likely, many people in the Courts talked of how slaves were not truly people though not quite animals either but of something that was in-between. Rose had heard it more than once before from the young and old in those rare moments when she was trapped into joining the women in their activities. She hadn't cared much for the talk and often ignored it- speaking out against it was as good as speaking treason.
Eragon gasped as one of the tiny figures, who was attached to a wooden post, was whipped. The sound rebounded against the walls of the mountain, and the scream the slave let lose, he stood up. Rose grabbed his hand, pulling him back down. "Stay low," she hissed, her eyes flicking towards the scene.
"Why should I?" Eragon said, not bothering to keep his voice down. "Someone being beaten, I have to help them!"
"You won't be helping them by getting yourself killed," she said drawing her hand away. "There is nothing we can do for them. Their fate has been set when the King sent them here."
Eragon narrowed his eyes, and sat on the ground. "What are you going on about? Who are they?"
Slowly, Rose looked back to the site below them, taking in the hole in the mountain, it was a hand chiseled cave. The slaves had to have been forced to carve out their own prison- their own lifetime sentence of drudgery and agony and death. "They are the King's slaves," she explained after a moment. "Prisoners and criminals and perhaps those who were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time. This is their punishment from whatever crimes the Empire believes that they have committed. They will be forced to mine what valuables are below these mountains for the King and his court and those rich enough to buy the goods. They will do this until they die."
"I thought the Riders demolished the slave trade," Eragon said, looking at the slaves with wide eyes. His hands twitched at his sides.
"The King brought it back quite a number of years ago," said Rose stiffly. "There was a good number of slaves in Urû'baen and within the King's castle. They worked in the kitchens or the gardens or the brothels. Some were privately owned by families within the Court and loaned out to the castle as a way of gratitude towards the King. Its inexpensive labor yet it does not go without a cost beyond that of gold."
Rose turned towards Eragon, and watched as he took in this information and the filth covered slaves below. "We should help them," he muttered though it was more to himself than her. She could see on his face that he knew the same as she did: they could not save these people.
Even if they did help the slaves of the caverns it would only slow them down. Saphira and Thorn were straining themselves enough as it was and to add the slaves, if only one or two, would be far too hard. Yet, even, to find a way to free all the slaves would be worst in the end. They were all likely crippled whether it be a missing eye, or cut foot tendon so that they could not run, or perhaps a cut off foot or hand. They would be slow and ungainly in their chains and the many guards below would punish them for merely trying to run- Rose and Eragon and the two dragons would be soon overpowered and forced to yield. It would a hopeless affair.
And so, Rose turned her back on the slaves below, a prayer leaving her lips before she even thought of saying one. Cordelia had told her once that the gods favored prayers when they pleaded for the benefit of someone else. At the moment, she prayed too that her nursemaid had been speaking the truth and not just a tale but it seemed likely to her that prayers meant nothing to the gods.
When she said what she felt was needed, she placed her hand on Eragon's shoulder, slowly drawing him away. "We should go," she muttered as he shakily backed towards the dragons. Both of them were now standing looking towards them and the crackling sounds of the whip and the cries. Did you have any idea that this settlement was here? she asked mindtouching Thorn.
The dragon whacked his tail against the ground, scattering small stones. No.
Rose nodded and took in an unsteady breath. How far do you believe that you and Saphira can fly from here? I do not wish to stay and I know Eragon has no desire to as well.
For a moment Thorn was silent, his head swerving towards the dragon beside him. We will fly through the night if we must, he said. Saphira believes it is time to leave these mountains behind and travel the coast. I think she is correct.
As do I, said Rose, grabbing ahold of the bag nearest her. She turned to Eragon and found that he was doing the same, his shoulders sagging from an invisible weight as he worked. Slowly, she turned away and they loaded the dragons in silence. The howls from the slave camp below filled the words they left unspoken.
For the remainder of the night, the dragons flew west their wings eager to leave the dreadful sight far behind. Through much of the night, Rose talked quietly with Thorn wanting to keep her mind from what she had seen. She was keen on forgetting about it, and the dark shadows of the mountains provided no comfort nor distraction.
.
When the sun peeked from beneath the earth, they had left had the mountains behind. The mountains never faded from view but remained reticent giants distant in the fog. All trails and paths twisting from their lifeless shadows converged into a single broader, unbroken road riven with many deep ruts and marked with a harboring wall of crumbled stone. The road traveled south along the foot of the Spine, gradually falling away from its hills. It wasn't long before the dragons fell out of the shadows cast by the steep ridges towering above, and the deep chill that seemed to have settled in their bones over the preceding days heated in the new day's sunlight. Rose looked down at the road, watching it slowly become more and more populated as the day wore on. Villages and farms and tiny ramshackle homes dotted the coast of the muddy path, not far from a glittering grey sea. As the endless quantity of water grew closer the wind suddenly picked up, forcing the dragons to fly lower. If a commoner saw them, the dragons nor their companions would ever know.
They took a break only once, late in the afternoon, though it was short and could hardly be considered a break at all. The dragons continued to fly until the sun faded into the rubicund sea before looking for a place to land and rest for the night.
It was a clear night and the light from the crescent moon and the stars were enough to see by. There was no wind, but the night was filled with biting insects. The dragons pulled down to the side of the road at last and the travelers briskly set up camp. They light no fire, fearing that it would be seen in such lonely country, and the dragons lay sleepily behind their Riders, thoroughly exhausted. After a poor dinner of dried fruits and nuts, eaten in silence, Eragon took first watch, pulling his cloak closer to him to protect his skin from the itching bites. He leaned his head against a sleeping Saphira and stared down the hill at road. His thoughts turned towards the elf as the night wore on, his mind becoming more and more concerned. There was no reason for her not to have awoken, by now, he believed that she should have. His mind has turned towards the elf often over the last days, wondering what exactly was ailing her. If he didn't find a way to help her before long, he was certain that she would forever be lost.
.
When morn came and the rosy sun had just barely peaked from behind the mountains, the dragons took to the skies, the unrelenting wind driving sleep from their minds. For the remainder of the day, they flew past the coastal region, over town and over hamlet and over lone farmhouses. Some places were as devastated as the farming community- a hamlet-like town Rose had taken to some months before- past Culdaff, its homes and fields and buildings abandoned. The people who once lived there driven to forsake it in the hopes of avoiding sickness and pain and death.
Rose remembered this stretch of the road, which cut through copses of wily oaks and pines trees before it run up a blighted field with a low painted wall. Here they saw no person or horse or chimney filled with silver smoke, and Rose wished desperately for them to continue despite that the day was retreating and the sky was barred with thick lines of clouds. It was a relief when the dragons continued to fly over the valley and farmhouses towards a crumbling stone bridge, and then turned sharply west running alongside a stream to skirt the last of the abandoned towns below, passing into a narrowing valley.
Here the dragons landed alongside each other and twisted their heads to examine the granite tumuli. As she tiredly unsaddled the dragons, and set the bags in a pile near them while Eragon gathered firewood, she glanced the gathered and carved stones with growing horror. She remained silent, not wanting to give what she knew to be there a voice. A mass grave, she thought all the same standing close to Thorn, the bones of a forgotten people lay before us.
Eragon glanced up at her from across his small wooden structure. "I wonder what happened to those towns back there," he said. "Most of them looked as if they had been put on fire."
Rose looked away from the mound, and sat down across from him. "There was a plaguing sickness."
He murmured a sharp word in the Ancient Language and with, a flash of blue, a warming flame hungrily shimmered along the wood. "Why didn't someone do something to help?" he asked. "We passed so many empty towns and homes. There must have been something that could have been done."
"Perhaps there was nothing that they could do." She shrugged and huddled closer to the fire, extending her hand out to the warmth. They did not truly need the fire's warmth, but she was thankful for it all the same. "It seems likely that the illness had spread so fast there was no way to reign it in."
Eragon pulled food from their bag, and passed some to her. They ate their dinner in silence, each trapped within their own thoughts. When they had cleaned up and the bedrolls were laid out, Rose seated herself close to the blaze- having given up her bedroll and blanket to the elf- to take first watch. The night was quiet and very little moved beyond light of the fire. She listened to the night, pushing her mind out to touch the lifelight that was there. When she could remain awake no more, she woke Eragon and taking his place from him, fell quickly and quietly into a dreamless sleep.
The sleep did not last long. After mere moments of rest, she was awoken by a snort in her ear and an endless scraping noise by her head. She opened her eyes, feeling a pressure in her mind, and saw a large head hovering over hers. Yawning, she let Saphira mindtouch her, and winced as the dragon began to speak: There is something wrong with Eragon, said she franticly. I can sense pain from him but when I try to talk to him it is like speaking to a wall. There is nothing there.
Why wake me? asked Rose, pulling the blanket closer around her. If you cannot get through to him what would make you think that I would have any more luck than you?
Saphira snorted at her. Perhaps you can wake him from this daze, she said as she stood up and walked towards Eragon. Slowly the dragon sat on her hunches and hovered protectively over him, nudge his shoulder with the tip of her snout.
With a yawn Rose stood up as well and made her away over to him. He was seated very still by the fire, his cloak wrapped closely around him, his eyes unfocused staring in the direction of the elf to the right of him. She sat down between him and the motionless elf, and softly called out his name. When he remained unmoving she poked him with the stick she had used to stroke the fire- it left a black smudge on his fraying cloak- but still he remained as if he were stone and she yawned, wishing to return to sleep. Silently Rose listened as Thorn suggested dropping him in the water and though the thought indulged her she decided against it; the nearest clean looking river or stream was some many miles behind them. Finally, with nothing more to do, Rose sat with the two dragons and waited, occasionally calling out his name and chewing on a few dried berries.
Finally, after what seemed an age, he stirred, blinking at the fire. She yawned, and putting the berries away, placed a hand on his arm. "Eragon?" she said, feeling his body twitch and become rigid. "Eragon? Saphira woke me up, she said that something was amiss with you. Are you feeling unwell?"
He looked up at her, his eyes narrowing and his mouth twisting into a grimace. "No," muttered Eragon. "I feel all right." For a heartbeat he paused, and focused on her face in the darkness. Examining it as he continued: "I talked to Arya- the elf. She's poisoned, that's why she won't wake up!"
Rose bit her bottom lip and pulled away, pulling the blanket from her shoulders. She crumbled it into her lap. "Did she say if there is an antidote?" she asked twisting her hands into the itching wool, watching as they disappeared into its depths.
"You knew didn't you?" he said, jumping to his feet. "You knew she was poisoned all this time but you said nothing! We could have gotten to the Varden by now! Arya told me how to get there! We should be there now!"
"And how exactly would we know how to get the Varden?" Rose said, her words sharpening as irritation rolled through her. She rubbed her eyes and dazedly up looked at him, her mind slow with sleep. "I know only of the general direction, and who we might be able to speak with to get there. Yet, I know nothing of their location or how to get to their hideaway, and so tell me, Eragon, how would we have gotten there?"
He paused, not know how to answer. "You're not denying that you knew she was poisoned," he said instead.
She shrugged, turning away. "Would it have a difference?" she said in a softer voice, though her aggravation hadn't faded in the least. She didn't bother to try to push it aside. "We would still be searching for someone to get us into the Varden's hideaway. Certainly, we would be no closer to them than we are now, and the elf would still be poisoned. You knowing would make little difference."
"But I would know!" he growled and turned away he cursed. "If you had told me I would have known what was wrong with her instead of having to spend all this time worrying over it. Next time you know something important like this, something that will affect all of us; tell me! We can't work together if only half of us know important details!"
Rose nodded, accepting his words, but did not offer any of her own, though she wanted to yell at him as he had her. She want to tell him that she had spent weeks watching him obsessing over the elf and was worried what would happen if he learned the truth but kept her peace. Instead, as it was still his watch, she went back to the bedroll and rolled herself into the blanket and fell asleep.
.
After that night the constraint between Rose and Eragon became a constant thing. They traveled as it had become habit, but the silence was impenetrable and neither wished to be the first to breach it. In the evenings Eragon would leave to hunt and after he returned, they took out their swords and practiced on his insistence. They struggled against each other, pushing harder and harder at the other's limits and skills and willfulness but even the brief resumption of this did not quite drive away the shadow that now lay between them. More powerful because it remained unspoken.
The dragons pushed themselves as hard as they could, although after days of flying fast, an unremitting fatigue was settling deep in their bones. The weather had turned, and often they would beat on through driving rain and gales, having to stop more and more often to rest. Rose and Eragon remained with hoods pulled down over their faces, the rain pelting straight into the eyes, and their camps were cold and cheerless.
Now that they knew where to go, due to Arya showing Eragon in what he described to be a vision of a place where the mountains so tall they touched the clouds, they fled to the southeast, edging the mountains of the Spine as best they could, flying past Kausta and through unused passes. Many birds lived there, flying in great whirling flocks over their heads during the day or piping plaintively in the night atop pale glittering stones. Often, Eragon would shoot down one these birds and they would feast on it in the morning- their food supply being nearly gone. When the wind blew from the ocean a reek of salt and foul fish tainted the air.
In all those days, they saw absolutely no one, this was not a well-traveled path. Most of the time neither Eragon nor Rose spoke, except to the dragons, and they great silence around then amplified by the beats of the dragons' wind in the air. Eragon flew with Saphira and the elf ahead, a mere hutched figure in the close distance, driven to get to the Varden without a moment of delay.
They emerged from the mountains and passed the hilly land near Leona Lake with hardly a pause before crossing the Jiet River, which ran loudly though the woodlands and valleys. After the unrelieved peaks of the Spine, it was a balm to look on the flat green and gold forested plains. The gales stopped, giving way to days of rainless but somber clouds, and the weather grew steadily warmer. They were now in the southern regions of the Empire, not far from where they had left Selena and Brom. Most of these parts were inhabited, and the South Road passed through some the loneliest parts of the country.
At noon on the third day after crossing the Jiet, they saw a fork in the road below, leading northward to Melian and south into a forest so thick they could see no more of it. They were not planning to go to Melian, but to continue until they struck the Tüdosten Lake. At that point they would travel north and find a small town to buy supplies from before flying along the borders of Hadarac Desert and then dip south.
The next day just after they had paused for their midday meal, the road entered one of the many silver sycamore woods that dotted this part of the Empire. The trees were ancient and stately, their branches meeting over the middle of the road. The sun was out, and they golden rays pierced the interlaced leafing branches, hunched over a large village. They decided then without any true decision to land and buy fresh food.
The dragons landed in a clearing not far from the road, and Rose and Eragon grabbed their empty food bag and sack of coins and walked silently into the town. The low buildings were made of the same shining silver wood as the forest, and the people watched them warily as they walked by. They were disregarded as if they were not living things as the travelers walked into one of the buildings and another, buying breads and cheeses and dried fruit and meatpies before leaving. Fresh meat they decided could be hunted as they traveled towards the Beors Mountains. They feasted that night, both of the sibling ravenous from eating so little, on dried fruits and biscuits and wrinkled greens and the flavored meatpies until they would eat no more. The tension between them subsided slightly as they ate. After the food had been cleared away neither of them felt much like sparring so they lay on the ground and without putting up watch they fell asleep.
The next day they reached the desert, and without breaking, for there was little more than endless heat and a sea golden rippled sand, the dragons flew straight through stopping only when they reached the foothills of the snow-drappled Beors.
They slept on the borders of the mountains and the desert that night, and the next day they wondered into the mouth of the valley beyond. That afternoon they reached a small lake which sprouted, like the head of a snake, to a long winding river. The dragons continued to travel the river's bank until evening fell, and valley got dim and chill promising frost.
The Beartooth River seamlessly cut through the valley, large, bouldering brunet rocks seemingly thrown carelessly on its shores. The pellucid water beyond the rocks and stones mirrored seamlessly the sky only ruined by gushing jets of white. A long-necked heron stood in its streaming, completely unfazed by the travelers up shore. Even as one of the travelers inched closer to the creature, staring at its tatty gray plumage weaving slightly in the breeze, the bird remained unaware, its beady eyes staring unblinkingly into an unseen distance.
Rose stepped down, the worn treading of her boot skidding on the surface of the rock. She grimaced as the heron looked past its orange beck at her and, with a rustle of its wings, flew away. Her eyes remained on the bird as it arced brilliantly into the heavens, passing her and the river and her companions further upstream. She turned to watch it disappear into the sky. As it faded into the blue, Rose turned and saw that, as she had watched the heron, a pair of ruby eyes watched her. A slow smile spread across her face, and she lightly reached out to the dragon and said, That was a lovely creature.
I would have made an even lovelier meal. Thorn huffed humoredly through their mindlink as she crossed her arms over her chest. We are getting close to our goal, he said after a moment. Eragon estimates that we will arrive in the coming day or the one following. Though we know where we are going, we know not what we shall find. When the new days dawns I must hunt for meat and Saphira wishes to join.
Are we truly that close? asked Rose.
That is what is believed.
She frowned and looked towards the waters, watching it stream past for a time. Come morning when you and Saphira leave to hunt, I shall have to talk to Eragon, she said. I wish to talk to him privately, without you or Saphira within our minds to sway our thoughts or feelings. I wish to have this conversation with my brother and no one else.
Rose had expected for the dragon to be hurt or bothered by her statement but he merely snorted and switched his tail against the ground. I will never understand why two-leggeds get into such a huff over their parentage, he said.
Ones parents are supposed to help shape their child's world, said Rose, looking at the dragon. I remember being told once that they're supposed to assist and contour that child, to fill that child with ideals so that someday they might be proud of them. They set the examples we two-leggeds are supposed to follow because we are their legacy. We are the outcome of their past deeds. Our linage matters as we are part of them, even if try to pretend otherwise.
Thorn was silent for a time, caught up in his own thoughts until Rose began to walk back towards the encampment. Did Tornac tell you this? he asked with a switch of his tail.
In part, said Rose pulling a stray strand of hair from her face. Some of it is my own conclusion. Tornac told me not to let what my parent's actions tether me but as time passes, I find that to become a trying task. She paused and looked over the rushing waters. The very first thing a person will judge you from is your parents or a relative should they know or heard of. They will judge you for them and not you. No matter what is tried, their option will remain the same; that you are little different than that person is and that does concern me.
For a long moment, Thorn remained quiet, his tail unmoving. More of a reason for it not to matter, he said, and then began to thump his tail against the ground once more. If your father were alive now and saw all you have done, would he have been gratified?
She nearly tripped but caught herself with a gasp. He's died, she said icily staring at the dragon. What he might have thought means nothing. But no, I think he would be rather disappointed.
And your mother? She is alive.
I would rather not talk about Selena.
Thorn remained silent until she began again to walk towards him. One day, he said, you may find that you regret your current actions.
I may also find that she has spat out more lies, Rose retorted, grounding her teeth together. Leave it alone, Thorn.
The dragon said nothing for a time but looked at her, considering her. When you tell Eragon of your sire, Saphira and I allow you to do so in private, he said. Just be mindful of what you tell that boy. It may do him more harm than good.
Rose gave him a sharp look and stepped into the encampment, considering the dragon's words. It would do more harm, she decided, to let him go in there without knowing.
Eragon looked up and greeted her, before focusing again on carving whatever animal he had hunted down. She didn't remain there long, returning to the rocks by the river until she was certain that the blood and pinked meat had been cleared away. They cooked the meat on heated stones and ate it, talking lightly of the day ahead of them before they set up watch and settling in for the night.
Early that next morning, the dragons flew into the woodlands in search of a quick meal. As they waited, Rose rebuilt the fire and made a hot breakfast, a stew of barley and leftover meat. Rose felt better than she had in days, and looked towards the stony peaks of the mountains surrounding the valley. They were rock-faced giants by their own right and longer she stared at their surfaces the tinier she felt.
She turned away, a chill running through her and studied Eragon's hutched shoulders. He looked in that moment so far away, his mind somewhere internally different than where his body sat in the valley of grass and wildflowers. She knew his mind was likely on the elf lying beside him. Arya's skin was coated with sweat shimmering in the sunlight and her fingers were tinted blue, the areas around her sunken eyes were growing bruises. She does not have long but we are not far from help now, thought Rose as she watched the elf's shallow breathing.
And with this thought, she focused again on her brother and let out a long sigh. "Eragon," she said lightly. "There is something I need to tell you."
"What?" He spoke without looking at her, his face was flushed and tired looking.
Rose studied her hands, running her fingers long its length and over the pale swirling scar on her left palm. "When we arrive at the Varden there are going to dangers that at this moment neither of us can begin to fully understand. The Varden shall expect certain tasks and behaviors from us that we may not be able to perform. They may very well kill us on the spot, or wish to," she said, not looking at him. "I cannot allow you go to them without know the dangers and the reason for those dangers. Dangers that exist because of our father."
"Rose," said Eragon earnestly, eagerly, as if he had put much thought into these words, "if you have something to say that's going to affect us when we arrive that the Varden just say it. Do not allow me walk into their arms without knowing how they might react. The last thing we need is more secrets between us."
Rose looked up her brother with wide eyes, and slowly she smiled but it was not a happy smile. "Our father was not a good man," she said. "He was once a man called Morzan, the Last of the King's Forsworn."
Eragon gasped as if she had hit him, all façade of calm was completely gone. For a heartbeat there was a changed silence, as he sat staring slack-jawed at her in disbelief. "That can't be true! The Forsworn didn't have children," he said reaching for his red sword, "least of all Morzan!"
"The fact that Morzan fathered any children was never widely known," said Rose, rubbing the back of her palm with her thumb. She took in a deep breath. "You are not known about at all, a fact you should be very thankful for."
"That's a hard tale to believe." Eragon swallowed roughly and narrowed his eyes at her. "How do I know you're not lying?"
Rose raised an eyebrow at him. "What would I gain by lying about this?" she asked sharply. "You asked about our father more than once and now I have told you. It's your choice about whether or not to believe me!"
Eragon swore, and stood up in his agitation. "How long have you known?"
"About my being Morzan's daughter or about you?" she asked looking up at him. He continued to look narrowly at her, his hands balled into fists at his sides. He said nothing, and she doubted he would with his jaw so tightly clenched. "I've known about him being my father for as long as I have lived. I reviled the thought of it for just as long, not because of who he was but what it meant for me. I have only known about you being my sibling when Selena told me and that was little before we met."
"You should have told me then."
Rose turned away and crossed her arms over her chest. She looked guardedly out at the river before them and watched its rushing waters. A gaggle of ducks squabbled on its surface nearby. "It should not have been I who told you at all," she said acidly. "And even if I had told you before, you would not have believed me. You would not trust me as you do now nor would you have enough to tolerate my traveling with you. It's more likely you would have shunned me for simply stating it. Even you cannot deny that!"
Eragon took a deep, hissing breath and sat down beside her, poking at the fire as if to gather his thoughts. "Is there anything more I should know about?" he asked, more than a little bitingly, after some time. "Is our mother a lost princess to the Empire and I one of the last living heirs?"
Rose considered him and then pointed to the sword on his lap. "You carry Morzan's blade," she said simply, ignoring his last comment. "I would suggest hiding it when we arrive at the Varden. Our linage shall be enough to put the leaders on edge without frightening them near to death."
Eragon stared down at the blade in his lap and slowly lifted it into the air. "I had no idea it was Morzan's," he said. "Brom never told me where it came from."
"I do not believe that he would."
"Zar'rac should belong to you, then," he said setting the blade between them, "being Morzan's first born and all."
Rose stared at it before pushing the burgundy blade away with the toe of her boot. "You may keep Morzan's butchering tool," she said. "It belongs to you by rights. I have come to accept that I shall inherit nothing of that man's lest I wed which is something for which I have no plans. There is nothing of his that I want or need. Keep it, I have a blade."
Eragon met her eyes, and then slowly nodded. He wiped his shaking hands on his pant legs and stood up, grasping the hilt of the sword as he stood. "Saphira says that they are on their way back," he said quietly, stepping away from her. "I'm going to clean up the dishes so that when they return, we can continue on our way."
She did not answer him, allowing him the time to comprehend what she had said and what it meant for him. Rose reached out her mind and mindtouched with Thorn, inquiring how long it might take for them to return, and finding out that they would be back within a few moments, she listened to how his hunt went as she began to clean away the camp. As she worked, she looked over to Eragon and saw that the dishes he promised to clean lay forgotten behind him. She turned away and waited for the dragons. When he returned to the camp Rose pretended not to notice that the pot and bowls had not been cleaned, and with the promise to wash them as soon as she could, she stowed them away.
As soon as Saphira and Thorn arrived the siblings gathered what was theirs and clambered onto their backs. Wordlessly, they left. Thorn flew as near to Saphira as he could, their wings beating tiredly on the air. Rose did not attempt to make conversation with Thorn but looked at the biconcave valley below. Lined masses of pines and spruces and silver-leafed poplars loomed below curving and ebbing from the twisting river.
When the sun was at its height, the dragons' stopped for a quick rest and then pressed on. Around midafternoon they emerged from the wide plains and began to follow the winding river though the mountains. In the distance Rose saw animals which turned out to be wild herds of a slim coated kind of deer, and a small group of wild dogs so big and ancient that she turned away imagining what strength they might hold. Otherwise she saw very little just clusters and ripples of green crowned trees and the silvery shimmer of the river. No evidence of human-life was seen.
As the day became darker, and the sun vanished behind the wall of mountains, the river began to widen and the occasional thundering hiss of falling water could be heard. Rock faced walls arose up beyond its pebble stoned banks, a high circular cliff and from spilled gushing white water.
Rose turned toward Eragon and saw him looking at her. As their eyes met she felt a presence, congenial and eager and testing, reach out towards hers, and cautiously she allowed him to mindtouch with her. This is it, he said. They have someone waiting for us.
Looking for what he was talking about, she saw on the far shore a pair of people stood at the mouth of a gaping shadowed entrance, their faces turned upwards towards the dragons. Rose knew without having to ask, just who was awaiting them at the entrance of the Varden. Without turning from the man and woman, she said, So they are.
Chapter 23: Journey part 3
Chapter Text
As he slept the sun had fell low into the sky, and it was now already evening. It had been a warm spring's day. The woodland stretched on green and peaceful around them with a faint hint haze of heat, and everywhere was a warm hum of bees. There was no sign of the Ra'zac nor its beasts. Selena could feel the black shadows under her eyes, and felt ready to drop from weariness. Her head pounded and she found that she couldn't sleep even when she wanted to.
She lay down in the growing shadow of a tree, beside Brom who had yet to stir or even make a single sound. He would be upset with her when he woke, she knew, but it had been her mindset worth giving him valerian root. Selena lay in silence, watching the robin-egg blue sky slowly darken. From time to time her mind would drift off on one string of thought to another; how the leaves turned silver when the sunlight hit them at a certain angle; what might had happened to Cadoc and Starshine; the salty smell of the sea breeze; an orphaned kit her brother once brought home; the strange exhilaration which processed her whenever she used magic…
Selena could remember with an uneasy clarity the first time she had used the Ancient Language in a spell. In that moment she had felt invulnerable and immeasurably dangerous; the power the surged through her felt infinite, as if she merely had to crook her finger and entire cities would crumble on her whim. It was a heady feeling, but it also had frightened her. Morzan's words in their first conversation on the topic came back to her: Most human magicians use spirits when wielding magic but I believe there is another way. I suspect that magic exists already within us, it just needs to be awoken.
Pushing the thought aside, she thought that it was little wonder her daughter feared learning to use magic. It was frustrating perhaps at first whenever Selena had tried to teach Rose something of the subject, and the girl quickly changed the topic of discussion and kept it well away. Over time she began to understand her reasoning. And though it concerned her, that concern did last long. In all truth she did not wish to teach her daughter the subject. Magic had destroyed so much of Selena's life that she did not wish to extend that to her only daughter- nor did she wish that for her son, but that was already out of her control.
A little while later she shook Brom awake and made a meager meal repast of dried meat and cooked oats. She was too tired to chew, and set aside the food and instead watched Brom. After he had eaten, though very slowly, she set to work on wrapping the man's torso in bandages made from an old cloak before he set about examining his arm. It was not as deep as it seemed, he told Selena and after looking at it herself she agreed. He looked at the cut on her head then, taking much time than he had on himself, and muttered a spell under his breath to away the throbbing pain she felt. For this she was extremely thankful but her appreciations were left untold as she instead helped the man to his feet.
"I think it best if we travel only at night," Brom said, rubbing Snowfire's snout. "For tonight, anyhow, I would rather not be caught unaware again."
Selena agreed, and found that she had nothing else to say. She went around their makeshift camp collected and packed the few things that she had gotten out. After helping Broom mount the horse, they moved off.
The rode long into the night, moving quietly as shadows in the uncertain light of the moon. They both wanted to get as far away from the lonely woodlands as they could. As they traveled Selena thought of Garrow murdered by the Ra'zac, and her mind flinched. She could not get out of her mind's eye the imagined image of her slain brother left in the runes of his home like so much rubbish. She wished that she had killed the creature- its death had been too swift.
Seven nights of uneventful riding and they came again to a flooded path, which met the road in a mangle of mud and overgrowth before leaping down between a rocky back, breaking into sovereignty at the quickening creek that flowed unseen beside them. The path then continued vertiginously between trees, and the going was much slower. The forest seemed deserted and shabby, even a little forlorn; the trees were covered in curtains of moss that dangled hungrily from branches and obscuring the light. Even sound was muffled; their hoofbeats fell dully on beds of dead leaves and watery puddles, and their voices seemed to die in the air. If it had not been for her abiding anxiety, the ride would have had been peaceful.
The moon and stars sought shelter behind blankets of clouds, showing face for mere moments however they were cold and distant, caught in a faint haze. Selena frowned, disliking not being able to read them. They had ridden hard since the ambush. Selena was exhausted after the battle with the Ra'zac, but there was no time to rest, she gritted her teeth and ignored her complaining muscles. They spent one day under a stone ledge, where Selena spent a good part of the late morning bandaging Brom's wounds once more. Then early in the evening they set off on the punishing trek through the woodlands. They saw no signs of bird spiders or wild cats- known in this region- or the Ra'zac, and they heard nothing at night save frogs and crickets and rustles of small animals.
It was brightening observation when Selena noticed that the woodland was ending, though messily. The trees gradually thinned out until vanishing altogether giving way to the level plains of Hiçlik. The flat land was punctuated by low shrubs and trees, and the starry sky stretched on infinitely high above her, filled only with large clusters of vapor. After the day spent in the shelter of woodlands, she felt totally exposed.
"This still herder country?" asked Brom quietly in her ear.
"No," she said. "The Xalq took their horses and cattle and left. No one had lived here for many years. There was a blight some time ago. Part of the people began to say that the water from the gorges were cursed, while others blamed the migrating wildlife for the sickness. If I remember correctly there was an argument which led to blood spill that lasted more than few months. I haven't traveled through here since hearing this. I do know how safe these lands are now."
Brom nodded, and they began to urge their horses to a walk, guided once more by the stars. The land around them seemed huge and silent, stretching away into haze further than eye could see. The horizons were marked by irregular clots of red fire; the campsites of the occasional merchant or slaver traveling through this empty land. Every now and then they disturbed some night animal that scuttled away into the grasses and made them tense in sudden alarm, reaching for their swords.
Towards dawn they passed what had once been a village, and here, for the first time, they saw the scars of plight that had passed through this region. They could smell the burn and rot from the distance, almost before they saw the edges of wrecked walls jutting out the plains. It had been a prosperous village, the Place of Wandering Herds, called Y'qolgan, and the low mud bricks houses' walls and floors had been lined with brightly dyed carpets made from the wool of goats its people herded. Many belongings of the people who had lived here were scattered outside their homes; cooking pots, broken instruments, splintered tools and weapons. The travelers passed by the houses warily, peeking into the shadows of a house only once when the scuffling sounds of life could be heard- and though it merely a fox, they rode by the homes faster after eager to leave the village behind.
They reached their destination in the brightening hours of dawn, peering down the sides of gorge. Arvid looked dubious, her tail jammed between her back legs, but followed her down a narrow path with reluctance. From behind her, she could hear Snowfire snorting violently each time his hooves slipped. Slowly and painfully they picked their way, foot by foot, down the steep slope until finally they reached a large yet simple cavern, hollowed into the rock face. Selena knew that this was one of the Varden's outposts, though she had never been here herself, a camp carved long before the time of humans wondered these lands- no one knew who or what made them. She had seen many of these throughout the lands, caverns with runes she could not dream of understanding etched into their entrances and floor surfaces. All she knew is that where they were she was hidden of hostile eyes and that she could rest in full.
After they unpacked what was need, she fell asleep instantly, and dreamed of nothing.
.
That day Selena woke late, her limbs still heavy and aching with weariness. The pallet next to her was empty, and she sat up slowly and looked about the empty cavern. Etch marks and rune marks stood out starkly against the stone walls which were high enough for the horse could contentedly stand tall. At its edge, resting against its bowing wall, sat Brom. An earthen bowl sat on his knee while he stared into it- as she had seen him many times over the last days, looking, she knew, for the children.
They had not mentioned Eragon or Rose or the dragons since the day of that the Ra'zac attacked, but even so they often remained with her. She wondered how they were- how far they have traveled and whether there faring well. It seemed likely to her that they weren't talking at all or painfully little, and she hoped that Eragon would not take Rose's introspective nature to heart. She thought that they might practice swordsmanship in the evenings and perhaps archery but Selena knew Rose better than that. Her daughter's unwillingness to learn defending arts could land them in a heap of trouble, and if they could not find a way of it… Selena never allowed herself to get that far. Now wasn't the time to think of her daughter or her son, or any of the things that made her soul weary.
She glanced at Brom, studying the creases in his face. She could see how a worry lived inside him, as it lived unspoken in those who had sent their sons off to war not knowing they would ever return. With a sigh she stood up and seated herself beside him. "You're staring into it harder than usual," she observed after a time of silence. "It's not going to make you see them, you know."
"It may work yet. Where did you put that kasha? My innards are eating me alive."
Selena gave him a harsh look and made to swat her hand at him but thought better of it. "You should have said something before I sat down," she said and grasped his shoulder and stood up.
"I didn't think of it until now," said Brom as she walked towards the pot they had boiled the grains in some days before. "You don't have to do everything for me."
"You don't have be such a suborn old goat and yet you are," she said quietly. She handed him the bowl she had prepared and sat beside him and stared out over the cliff edge, studying the lined layers in the ruddy stone. "We haven't much further to go," she continued when the silence became too much and her worried thoughts began to dance at the edge of her mind. "Once we reach the Gate of Austi it's a day's ride to The Pocket, and another two to the Gateway itself. By the end of the week we shall be eat something other than kasha and rusk."
"Won't be soon enough." Brom shifted on the ground and glanced thoughtfully at her. "You never told me how you managed to get the dragon eggs," he said as he set the bowl aside.
"Brom…" Selena drawled slowly, startled from the sudden change of subject. The dragon eggs were another matter they had silently agreed not bring up but now that he had she did not quite know where to start or even if she wanted to tell him. To buy a moment of thought, she ran her shaking finger over her plait and began to unwind it.
"I have lived the past thirteen years watching our son from the distance as he grew from a babe to a man without approaching him- just as you asked. And, trust me when I say I wanted to but did not. Nor I did not inquire your motives or decisions and I haven't tried to contact you or find you as you did, only gods know what, but this-" Brom waved his hand at the bag which the emerald egg sat safely within- "I need to know. It been bothering me since you said you took from beneath Galbatorix's nose."
Selena merely stared blankly at him. She was glad he had not mentioned the night when the world had gone into the abyss and the many terrible things she had said to him afterwards. She was surprised also, that he had not questioned before this moment. Had he been afraid that she would another go at him, as she had done that night, afraid that she would give him another scar to live with?
"It was not my idea," she said softly after he had nudged her knee.
Brom pulled out his pipe and lit with a sharp word. "I had figured that," he said drawing in a deep breath. He closed his eyes. "Why go then?"
"I was the only one imprudent enough to volunteer, and I knew the capital and the castle. I was the only person who could gain something valuable from the trek. I could no longer allow that man to keep my daughter within his grasp," she said, pulling at a tangle in her hair. "Ajihad knew this and he used it against me to talk me into going. I let him because I planned on freeing her anyhow. Freeing the eggs was only a side mission…"
"Getting an answer out of you is like pulling teeth," Brom growled after she fell silent.
Selena looked at him and shook her head. "I can't think of how to word it without making it longwinded," she said and then paused as she gathered her thoughts. "One of the elves, the ones that ferried Saphira's egg, had the idea to mimic the dragon eggs. The dwarves have a stone they mine deep in the mountains that's similar in property to the eggs. He thought that if the elves crafted it cleverly enough, it could pass for the real thing. And with a spell to mirror and twist any person curious enough to mindtouch with a false egg- would give it the illusion of life. The dwarves were against it and refused to provide the stone but in the end agreed so long as they could craft the eggs themselves."
"And the elves let them?"
"The elves were willing to compromise on this. They sung in the spellwork," she said and they continued knowing that if she did not he would pester her further. "It was crafted so that the spell would feed off the person looking and confuse them enough so that they would not look too hard. It took years for them to do, would have took less if they hadn't taken their own sweet time." She looked up at the ceiling and frowned at it. "The fake eggs were wonderful, almost like the real thing. I wish you had seen them."
"As do I," he said.
They were silent for a long time, listening to the occasional birdsong or squabble. And then when that silence became too much, Brom asked, "What was your role in all this? Was it just the exchange or did you do more?"
"I was the one risking my neck so it was just the exchange," said Selena. "I had to figure out how to get into the castle and then the treasury. That took enough of my time and I had a great deal of help. Do you remember me telling you about Tornac? He was a very useful ally, but I- I could not have succeeded without him. He was the reason I got both my daughter and the eggs." She glanced at Brom and pulled the hand-carved pipe from his hands. She examined it in her hands and frowned. In her mind's eye she saw another carving, one done by another man as they sat in the flicking firelight, so many years ago. Quickly, she shoved the pipe back into Brom's hand, eager to get it out of sight. "That's a repulsive habit, when did you pick it up?"
Brom huffed at her. "Sometime after Eragon's tenth summer when he decided he was old enough to go hunting into the Spine on his own," he said simply. "When did you decide that you weren't going to finish that sentence?"
Selena looked at him innocently, hoping she was hiding the shock from her face. "Sometime after I noticed that it was nearly dark. We're close enough now that I think we start traveling in the daylight. I would like to rest tonight"
Brom nodded. "Tell me another time, then," he said.
"I will," she said. "Its only… I'm not certain if I'm willing to say it yet. It seems a bit like a taboo out here."
Again Brom nodded and then stood up, grasping ahold of the cave wall to keep balance. His side was still paining him, it would be for quite some time unless he healed it himself or saw a healer. Selena was never very useful when it came to healing. She could kill someone in a thousand different ways- destroy them even- but she was never the healer.
.
It took just a little less than a week for Selena and Brom to reach Tronjheim. They traveled over the rough, miserable plains then down into a rock covered mountain pass where they practically had to pull the horses through the dim caves and into a lush valley through forest and fields. The air grew heavy with the sounds of rushing water and the smells of spices.
The temper grew warmer the farther south they traveled, but the breezed were far and few in-between kept away from the lofty peaks of the Beor Mountains. After a while they found the streaming river and began to travel alongside it- that evening the both of them bathed in the cool stream- late that next evening, when the night creatures had long ago begun to prowl, they crested a rocky hill and the waterfall gate spread before them. Neither of them had wanted to stop now they were so close.
Selena called out to the gatekeeper, in the loudest voice she processed and after a long delay the rockwall opened and she and Brom hurried inside. A circling of dwarves and human, all armed, circled them. Ajihad in the midst of the crowd.
Selena recognized the tall, very dark skinned man, arrayed in gold and blue, almost instantly, but Brom was looking at the man as if he were struggling to recognize him. It did not surprise her too much, it has been many years since Brom has last seen the leader of the Varden. Ajihad walked toward in long strides, his eyes widening in amazement as he took in the sight of them.
Selena looked behind Ajihad for the two men that often followed him around. She hoped that for once they had not, but saw with a ping of disappoint that they had. Pursing her lips, she turned to Ajihad, deciding it was best to ignore those men completely.
"Welcome back, my old friends," he said, grasping Brom by the arm. "I did not except you to be here so soon."
"Well met, Ajihad," said Brom, as the Varden leader released him. "I wasn't going to come for some time, but matters have changed and I've found there to be little other choice."
Ajihad frowned, his lips thinning as he looked between them. "I can see that." He then to Selena and said, "I will be honest, Ailis, I did not expect to see you inside these walls again but I'm glad you're here. You two must have quite a tale to tell but not here. Come. Follow me and we will talk."
They followed Ajihad as he led them down the tunnel and through a doorway in silence, the two men following close behind. With each step Selena's bags felt heavier than before, and she would often have to force herself to keep from looking back. Now that they were inside the mountain it felt so much more real that her children were not with her.
Selena didn't know how long she walked for, she hardly noticed that Arvid was knickering beside her, until they came to another larger gate which lead to yet another tunnel. This one was shorter than the last, and soon they found themselves on a cobblestone path that led up to the crater wall. A pair of young, heavy-eyed boys came up to them and yawning. They took the horses without a word.
Selena had walked this path many times before but the sight of Tronjheim never failed to fill her with dislike. Tronjheim was beautiful in the way that an uncut gem was beautiful to look at but once you touched it you realized that it was a cold, lifeless thing.
The first time she had stepped into the mountain city she had been too nervous to notice much, and had stared straight ahead. Though over the years that she had stayed here, she slowly began to hate it. It was a grand place, Tronjheim, but it lacked the simple comforts of living life. Never was there a breeze, nor the tiniest bit of open air, nor the wide map of stars in the night, and never had she seen the rising or falling of the sun.
It was here in Tronjheim she felt trapped and subdued, as if all her energy were slowly being taken from her but she always felt that way when she could not be outside; she had discovered long ago that preferred the freedom the wilds gave her far too much.
That night the streets were empty and very dark- not that it was ever very bright- and she could not see every cleverly carved stone and shine of hanging silk and wares. Ajihad held up a lantern, allowing them to see the cobbled road in front of them. Selena, herself, was quite glad it was so late at night, she didn't think she could handle the milling of people right now, all she wanted was rest. To rest in the quiet of her small home- it was a hole in the wall of the mountain, really, but it was one that she had fooled herself into believing was her home.
They passed the grand décor of Tronjheim without really seeing the red pillars, the stone carvings, or the great Dawn Star from high above, and walked straight to a massive cedar door, blackened and softened with its age. Ajihad pushed open the door and waved them inside.
Once inside Selena didn't wait to be invited to one of the chairs, she just picked one and sat into it. Her whole body was aching and she didn't know how much longer she could handle standing, certainly not long enough for Ajihad to invite her to rest. The sharp look Brom shot her would have told her of her rudeness but she missed it, she was too busy setting a bag on her lap.
"Why don't you sit down, Brom," Ajihad said as he moved to a high-backed chair behind a polished desk. "You must be tired after such a journey. I will not keep either of you for long. It is late and your stories can wait for the morn when you have gotten some rest. There are, however, a few things I wish to know first."
Brom nodded and sat beside Selena, bumping her chair as he went. She looked up at him and frowned. "It would be best if we had complete privacy, Ajihad," he said, not looking at her. He was nodding to the bald men who had followed them into the room. "I don't want anyone to overhear us."
Ajihad frowned, his face hardening, and asked those men to leave, which was perhaps a good thing, they didn't know where she had been and why, and in all honesty, she didn't want them to. Selena herself did not care for the two bald men leaving the room. She hardly paid them any mind, ever since they cornered her many years and all but threatened her. Since then she has had little to do with them, and always insisted that they leave Ajihad's office before talking with him.
"I had to see for myself if my men were telling the truth," Ajihad said after a short silence, "that you had returned, Ailis, with a man. I thought at first that the man was that one you had contacted from Urû'baen, the one who swore to help your campaign. I'm sorry to say I have forgotten his name." He looked at her questioningly.
"Tornac," she said. "His name was Tornac. He's dead."
"That is sad news," Ajihad said, folding his hands on top of his desk. "He sounded like a knowledgeable and skilled man."
"He was." Selena looked down at her hands and then quickly back up. "I'll admit that our travels have been harder since his passing, he helped me greatly, and I will never be to repay him for the kindness. I would have not have succeeded without him, either."
Ajihad's eyes widened and nodded thoughtfully, looking from Brom to her. His focus landed again on Selena. "You have succeeded in getting the eggs? Both of them?"
Selena nodded, tiredly fighting back a yawn. "I did," she said.
"May I see them?"
Undoing the latches on the bag, she slowly stood up and set it on the desk. The last remaining egg thumped lightly from within its padding and he peered inside it. Slowly he took out the egg, his eyes gleaming but his eyebrows were pressed firmly together.
"There's only one of them in there," she said easily. "The other was lost in a storm, some time ago-"
"Did you not go searching for it?" Ajihad looked at her with wide, dark eyes. She had caught him off guard. "After all your efforts you left it for someone to find? I had thought…-" he shook his head "-but I trusted that you at least tried."
Selena blinked slowly and blew a slow breath out of her nose. "I did try," she said. "For many days I searched through every mound of snow I saw but I did not find it. My daughter, however, did. Rose-" She stopped at looked at Ajihad's blank expression and explained, "Muirgheal prefers not to go by her given name but by 'Rose.' She found the egg while I was searching for it."
"Does she have it now?"
Brom coughed beside her, and looked sturdily at the tall bookshelves behind Ajihad.
"In a way, yes, I suppose, she does," Selena said as he gave her a long, rather dark look. "It had hatched for her some time ago."
Ajihad stood up, setting the green egg on top of bag, and turned his back to her. "Where are they now?" he asked after a moment. His voice was colder than before.
"I'm afraid I can't say," Selena admitted. "They ran off some time ago and we haven't talked to them since. I know they're alive and well but very little else." This was a lie, she knew nothing of their state nor where they might be.
"They should be here before too long," Brom added after a short silence took over. "Rose and Thorn are both clever enough to get here without much problem, but they're not the ones I'm worried about."
"You're speaking of the matter you wrote me about?" Ajihad asked, turning around. "The dragon that hatched in Carvahall and her Rider are with them?"
"Yes."
"You do not know where they are, do you?"
Brom shook his head with a yawn. "They're on their way here."
Ajihad nodded, looked at them curiously for some time. "You should get some rest," he decided at last. "We will talk further once you have done so. Do you need any assistance getting to your home, Ailis?"
"We'll manage," she said, "but thank you for the offer. Have a good night, Ajihad."
Ajihad frowned at them. "You as well."
Brom stood slowly, his back crackling from the movements, and made his way to the door. He looked back, waiting for Selena to follow, which she did however much more slowly than he had. They walked to a nearby passage, one of the many which led them up and toggled up the stairway. They walked up the endless staircase and past the carved arched ways which led the unlived in quarter's balconies- all of them abandoned for quite some time. She didn't think, finally making to the Varden had left her so strongly void of energy. When Selena finally walked through the familiar archway that lead to her home her feet were dragging. They could see the city far below them was beginning to awaken, the air was still silent with only the distant call from the people milling about below. It was just as Selena liked it here, peaceful and without the hindrance of pesky neighbors.
She felt herself sloop onto the balcony, and her hands shook as she opened the door. When Brom did not follow her through the doorway into her bedsits she thought he was merely looking at the sight around them, and looked at him questioningly until she realized what he was studying. The strange carving in the stone archways had been seen so many times now that she had forgotten about them.
Too tired to say anything, she left the door open and walked into the room, illuminating it as she went. The walls were covered by murals that must have once been bright but now they were so faint she could not make out what had been painted. They had been this way since before she moved in.
The room was a small, filled up with a long chest, an old dusty divan, some chairs, a broken table, and a small hearth in the corner. The whole room smelled faintly of mildew. She was thankful she had left the door open; perhaps she could expel some of the musty scent. At its end was a short passage which lead to a small sleeping quarters, which too likely smelled of strongly mildew, but she wasn't going to worry about that now.
Far too tired to look around, she simply dropped the bags onto the floor by the doorway and walked over a cushioned chair, which she promptly slumped into. Leaning back, she closed her eyes. She felt heavy, as if she were melting, that if ever she rose from that chair again it would far too soon.
Brom, however, did not make himself at home so quickly but stood in the doorway glancing around. "Did you paint these?" he asked, startling her.
Selena looked to see what he was talking about started once more. On the wall she was facing was an arched mural of a small pond with a glistening white stork standing in a turf of tall grasses and irises. Slowly, she shook her head. "I have no talent for paints," she said. "Even if I did, I would not have the time to paint something this lovely."
"Do you know who painted it?" He asked, looking at her with a raised eyebrow.
"I do," Selena said, not looking away from the painting. Slowly she glanced around and noticed that the exposed wood of her furniture was also painted; small, bright vined flowers weaved their way up the chairs and support beams around her. She stood up and walked to where her wobbly table sat, and saw that this too was painted with irises and sunflowers.
"I don't believe it," she muttered, with a frown. "Why would she?" But her mind was too tired to process any more. She shook her head, trying to clear it.
Turning to Brom, she saw that he was looking at an earthen bowl filled with seashells and strange banded pebbles. He didn't ask about it, she felt that he already knew she collected some of these things over the years, but many it had been gifts from the children of the very few friends she made- the children she watched grow into adulthood. The paintings were also the doing of one of her friend's children but that girl had been threatening to do it for years. She finally seemed had taken the chance to do it due to Selena's absence. It shouldn't have surprised her but it did.
With a small smile, she shook her head as Brom leaned down and lit a blazier filled with wood she was certain she had not left there. Selena was quite certain that half of the things in the room were not there before she had left.
"She went through quite an effort," he said not looking in her direction.
"Lorna is a sweet child," Selena said, running her hand over the raising ribs of violet paint. "If not a little too overenthusiastic. You would like her, I think, once you got past the urge to straggle her." She looked up at Brom and frowned. He was clenching his side again and his color was quickly falling from his cheeks. "Are you still hurting? If you would like I could go get a healer for you, they might be able to heal what I was not able to."
Brom snorted and shook his head. "I'm fine," he said.
"If you're going to refuse my help than at least sit down," she said, placing her hands on her hips. She felt like she slowly beginning to wake up at the sight of his discomfort, though the wariness in her body felt heavier than before. "I'll make us tea and then we'll rest. How does that sound?"
Brom made a gruff sound but sat down and began to take off his boots. Taking it as a good sign, she went through their bags until she came across the cooking pot and walked out onto the balcony to the bubbling fountain at its center. Selena dipped her hands into the cool water, and suddenly feeling very dirty, splashed the water onto her face and scrubbed it with her bare hands. She would wash better later, after she ensured that Brom was resting.
When she came back into the room, with a pot of sloughing water resting against her hip, she saw that Brom had fallen asleep. His head was resting off to the side, and his boots were only halfway off, she could smell the stink from them. Rubbing her nose, she set the pot down and took off of his boots completely, shoving them outside the door. She locked the door, and instead of making tea, she grabbed a rag and set about cleaning herself.
Soon after she was certain she was clean enough, she set the dirty water on the table and walked into her bed chamber where she changed into a set of clean clothes from a small chest at the end of her bed. She also took out a long blanket which she covered Brom with before crawling into bed.
She was asleep within moments.
.
The next two weeks fell into a pattern- enough that Selena started to feel comfort. There were no unexpected stumbles or turns or pitfalls, no fights or betrayals or nightmares made flesh, or no news. Most mornings she spent with Brom. Sometimes they would talk, but never about what caused them to split, it seem a forbidden subject and quite frankly neither felt up to sorting through the hurtful words and reasons. And so they left it be, swept as far into the corners of their minds as possible and ignored it, but it was still there and sometimes they fell in suddenly silence before hastily changing the subject. Late mornings until dinner Selena found herself sitting at the table writing working on a report while Brom was gone poring over work of his own, and in the evenings- when Brom was around- she spent time introducing him to the people she had met over the years, and when he was not, which was often, she went out collecting word of what has transpired over the last months. None it was good.
It was the small things that made writing the report such a vast task. She was not eager to relive the last months, nor was she willing to allow Ajihad to know everything she had learned. This caused her sit for many hours on end, looking at the parchment. She knew that the Varden leader would ask for more, for more information about the castle and the generals, about her daughter and son and the dragons. Also she knew what she wanted to say to him- to tell him to worry after his own family and leave hers well enough alone. She knew as well how he would take those words- not very well at all.
Rose and Eragon and the dragons were the hope that Varden needed to rise fully against Galbatorix. Eragon would without a doubt but Rose… Someone had done everything they could to make that girl hate her heritage- to fear it. And Selena hadn't the faintest idea, not even now, how she would react to the role the Varden expected her take, who they expected her become. "This won't end well," she breathed.
Often when her thoughts took this turn, she would decide that she needed a break, and quickly leave the house to find someone, anything that would distract her. The first few times had gone to Herb's home but no one was ever there and after a few minutes of waiting she realized that she had not really wanted to see him anyhow. No longer sure what she wanted, she would wonder through the abandoned parts of Tronjheim, jogging the length of a hall before walking back down it and taking another corner. Selena wasn't sure quite how long she continued to do this, only that she was certain she would have never found her way back had she not mark the halls she had taken. The dwarves would be displeased when they discovered the symbols she carved into the walls, but she was be more so, if she ended up died. She had heard many stories of humans and other creatures dying in these tunnels from being lost without food or water, that she had made it a habit to mark her path even if she was sure she wouldn't lose her way.
There was something about Tronjheim that made her restless, made her wonder these halls until she could go no further, made her mind think of things she would not otherwise. She had been convinced upon leaving for Urû'baen that she would be content enough to put an end to these wonderings, but that seemed not be the case. It was almost like she was searching… searching for, what? She hadn't the faintest idea. She wished that someone would tell her. She wished that these damned halls were not easy to get lost in, it made it easy for it to become an addiction.
She did not tell Brom of this, of course. She allowed him to have his own thoughts of what she was doing, it was easier to allow him these thoughts so long as he did not know how lost she still felt after all these years of searching she had yet to find anything.
It was a surprise on the sixth morning of their stay that Brom was finally successful at scrying the children. As soon as the mistiness in the water cleared and a boy with a mop of chestnut colored hair was seen seated between two dragons. He called Selena over from where she sat. She loudly stood from the table and nearly ran to the divan to look over Brom's shoulder into the water.
"Do you know where they are?" she asked, after a long moment of staring at the scene.
"No," said Brom. "Though supposedly I've seen it."
Selena nodded, and continued to stare at the grassland and dragons and Eragon, drinking in every detail, until the boy's head turned and the scene turned pitch and disappeared. She knew what had happened, that Brom hadn't released the spell but rather that her daughter had entered the scene. What she did not know was how many times over the past week that she had cursed giving Rose that necklace. Many years ago it had been a gift from Brom, 'to keep her from spying eyes,' he had said but it was more than that- people who were supposed to be dead could not be scried. His intentions had been to protect her, and only a few number of days later she had sent him away- she had wondered over that decision many times, knowing it had been a mistake without the knowledge of how, nor the willingness, to correct it. So much had changed since then. Brom had changed, and so had she. Selena wondered if they could ever slip back into their easy relationship or whether their time apart had destroyed it.
She sighed and moved away. But Brom kept his gaze at the empty bowl as he asked, "What have you been working on?"
"A report," Selena said simply. "It used to be that all I had to do was say what happened and someone else would write it down, but now Ajihad likes for most words to be left unsaid. Had I remembered how much work it took to be here I wouldn't have come back. I'm contemplating the idea of finding another reason to leave for a few days."
Brom laughed lowly. "All you could talk about is getting here."
"We should have taken our time," she countered. "I would have liked to have traveled through Lithgow. They have a good market there. And perhaps have traveled along the Ridge, there's an underground waterfall that do not believe you have seen."
Shaking his head, Brom stood up and looked at her. "I'm going to walk down to the training grounds. I've been wanting to see what Ajihad has as far as militia is concerned."
"Not much worth mentioning," Selena huffed. "Would you like some company?"
"No." Brom turned towards the door. "Finish your report, I'll be back before too long."
"You're lucky Ajihad is too pleased at merely having you here to give you work to do."
"Once the kids come," drawled Brom, "I'll have more than enough to keep me busy."
Selena nodded, resisting the urge to give him a sour look. She knew that his words were true. Once the dragons and Eragon and Rose came here she doubted that she would get to see much of any of them but she would make an effort to try. With a nod of her head she returned to the table and stared at the words, harsh and black against the pale parchment.
She did not write a word that day.
It was well over a week before Selena turned in the report to Ajihad, by his insistence. She watched him carefully as he read over the report- she was second guessing what she had written. They sat in his apartments, away from prying ears and eyes. His rooms were not much different from his office, floors below; row upon rows of book lined the walls, many of which were heavily covered in dust. A dyed rug sat in the middle of the room, a divan and chairs seated around it, and a small, squat fireplace in the far corner. In the many times Selena had sat in this room she had never seen a fire dance in its belly. As Ajihad looked up and studied the empty hearth, she said, "You want to tell why you look like you're about to be ill?"
"You know everything that has been written on this parchment, so it's easy to guess why," Ajihad said from his armchair, his jaw clenched. "I do not quite gasp what your daughter's role in things, Ailis. You do not think that she will fight for the Varden or for the Empire, then for what? The greater good?"
"No," said Selena, her face dark. She hadn't wanted to say a thing on her children but had decided that it would be best to give him a warning. As subtle as it might have been, she knew how his mind worked, and that he read much more than she had written. "I do not believe that she will fight at all, on either side. She wishes to remain neutral, I think, until she knows for a fact exactly what she is choosing. And all the good and all the bad that will come from it. She had a life in the Empire and I do not believe that she left all of it behind."
"No taste for blood?"
"None."
Ajihad nodded, and looked back down at the parchment. "That may not be a bad thing," he muttered. "Your son though?"
Selena narrowed her eyes at him. She did not wish to talk about this but she knew he would have to know, it would make a difference in her children's' safety. "Eragon is very much like his father."
Again, Ajihad nodded. "I would still feel safer if they were examined upon coming here," he said.
"Brom already gave you his word that you could trust them," she said tautly. "There is no need for your magicians to come near them." I don't trust them, she thought to add but did not. Selena didn't trust most people but those with the ability to use the words of power she trusted less or not at all. The Ancient Language was a heady thing, she knew what it could do to people.
For a very long time they were silent, watching each other, waiting to see who would break the silence first. After a few moments, Selena began tapping her fingers along the side of the chair, hoping that if anything it would annoy the man before her. She liked Ajihad and his quiet intelligence but she found that he was slow to act and far too rigorous, perhaps even too reluctant.
"Is there anything more that you would like to add?" he asked, glaring at her fingers.
She grinned at him. "No."
He rerolled the parchment and unfold his hands and then said, "How is Brom fairing? Is his injury still troubling him?"
"Yes," she said, easily siding from one role to the next- her finger tapping stopped. This was the Ajihad she preferred to talk to, the one she saw a glimpse of a friendship in. "He refuses to see a healer or let me look at it. He's being a…" she trailed off angrily and looked away. "I am worried that if it remains untreated that it shall never heal properly. He says that it will but I know him well to know when he's hiding his pain. It worries me."
"I'll talk to him," he vowed.
"I'd would rather you drug him with a sleeping tonic and force a healer on him," she said darkly. "That will work where talking to him… you might as well be try to convince a dwarf to fly."
Ajihad's lips twitched but his face remain neutral. "It's worth a try."
"I wish you the best of luck."
"We shall speak again soon, Ailis," he said, "but for now I have to return to my office."
Selena stood up, knowing that she had been dismissed, and quietly took her leave. Pulling the door shut behind her, she turned to a girl standing idly in the short hallway. She had known for quite some time that she had been there, listening and observing, trying to find out what she could. "You do not have to listen at doorways, Nasuada," Selena said. "If there is something you want to know you merely have to ask."
Nasuada looked up at her, her dark eyes innocent. "I know not what you mean. I have only just gotten back from have tea with Rena," she said softly.
Selena didn't believe that for a second, and she had the feeling that Nasuada knew it, too.
"Very well, if you say so. I shall see you another time, then," Selena said, raising an eyebrow at her. She began to walk towards the door without any real propose, not knowing what she had planned for the remainder of the day- when she left, Brom had been asleep…
"Ailis, wait!"
She froze, and blinked, before turning around to the girl. "Yes?"
"I only thought that you ought to know," said Nasuada with a small smile, "that word has been received from the outposts that two dragons have been seen near the entrance of the Pocket."
Selena nodded tensely. "Did this message say how far away they were?"
"It was received last night and by then it was a day old," the girl said. "By now I would say that they are close."
"Thank you," said Selena turning away. She quickly walked towards her apartment, ignoring the people she passed, and found Brom sitting in the foot of the staircase, holding a missive. He looked up at her as she hurried towards him, his eyes wide. She understood a hundred thing in that single glance, and found herself saying, "I know. Let's go."
"They could still be hours away," said Brom, but he stood up and hurried towards her regardless.
She didn't look at him. "Did you try scrying them?"
Brom huffed. Of course I did, he seemed to say. Each morning and evening, as if it were devotion, Brom had scried Eragon or Saphira or Thorn, and even once he had tried to scry Rose in hopes that she might have taken the charm off, but they saw nothing more of them. It was not enough to see, only once, that they were alive and well but not to know what they were doing or where they were, and that was many days ago. So many things could have changed, could have altered and being so far south and in such an isolated place it would take a very, very long time for word to reach them.
"Where were you?" he said instead.
Selena sighed. "I had a meeting with Ajihad," she said. "He had asked last night that I turn in my report in the morning- Oh!"
Brom looked at her questioningly but said nothing, drawing the same conclusion she had.
Ajihad had known that they were nearly here. It was very likely that he had scheduled that meeting so that he could ask final question, glean last minute information of her children. A part of her was not surprised, not even angry because later, after she had seen that her children were safe and unharmed she would go and confront him- allow herself to be annoyed by his act.
When they reached the entrance, the guards- a mixture of humans and dwarves- seemed to know that they were coming. Each nodded at them as they lowered the gates and allowed them outside, sunlight and sweet air shuffled down on them. A breeze hit them suddenly and Selena realized just how much her body ached for the warmth of sunlight. She walked outside and allowed it to wash over her, allowing herself to relax though more than slightly blinded.
"I'm going to kill them," she said as her eyes began to adjust.
He nodded in agreement, silently vowing the very same, but remained silently looking up the sky.
They relaxed there as if they were having a panic under the blue heavens, mind that it was one that severely lacked food, and watched the two dragons fly towards them. Flying their children home.
Selena breathed out slowly as she were exhaling all her troubles. She felt, for the first time in a long time, completely at peace.
It was the unpretentiousness of the moment, where nothing in their past mattered; the arguments, the time spent apart, the difference between them, or the hurt that pulsed still behind every moment like a bruise- because there was still an understanding that could not be destroyed by these things.
If time had changed Brom, as she knew it had, Selena found that she was blinded to it, at least, at that moment. He was different than he was years ago but it certainly was not in a bad thing. It reminded her of how cuts were healed, however scarred they might be, no longer stinging even though she knew they were there, they no longer troubled her.
Time would heal these wounds someday too, Selena knew this now. All they needed to do was give it a chance.
Chapter 24: The Hidden City
Chapter Text
Thorn, seeing the pair as well, curved into a steep dive and landed unsteadily, slipping on the small loose pebbles on the ground and sending many of them flying. He swiveled his head around to the man and the woman and flicked his tongue in greeting. Rose peeked around him and, seeing Selena give the dragon a soft smile, she slid from his back. The stones gave way to her landing, grinding and sliding, nearly taking her feet out from beneath her. She stumbled and after correcting herself, she held onto the straps of Thorn's saddle for balance and stayed very still until Saphira landed beside her. Eragon raised an eyebrow in her direction but left his question unsaid.
"Mindful of the stones they're slick," she said quietly.
He nodded and slid carefully from Saphira's back and stood next to her. Looking from her to Selena and Brom, he frowned. "They're not going to attack us," he told her, "at least I doubt they will."
Rose glowered at him but stepped with him to greet Brom and Selena despite her body demanding her to remain where she was- safely hidden between two dragons. Her muscles ached from the many long hours of flying.
As she walked she felt as if the tumbling stones beneath her feet would give way to the movement sending her, very much against her will, into the murky green water beyond. She wished for nothing more than to stay where she was and examine the tall swaying green and gold grasses and tiny crumb-like yellow flowers at the lakes edge that glistened from the misty water from the roaring falls.
When they stepped forward Selena and Brom came to them from their place in front of a great gasping hole in the precipice, examining their faces. "Well met," said the woman coolly as she enveloped Rose in a loose embrace that held neither comfort nor warmth. As her grip tightened, Rose felt a pressure in her mind as the woman mindtouched her and resultantly she let her in. What we have to say to each shall have to wait. If you value yourself at all you will smile and act pleasant as if you are pleased to us, she said and then withdrew from her mind just slightly, though her presence remained there. "It is very good to see that you have made it here safe, at last."
Rose glanced over the woman's shoulder to the great opening beyond. She saw no one but that did not mean that they were not there, standing silently and watchfully from within the shadows. "Well met, indeed, my friend," she said, a soft smile forming on her face. She hugged the woman politely for a short moment before stepping away. "I apologize that it took us so long to arrive."
With an approving nod, Selena tinted her head and studied Rose's face- her eyes lingering a heartbeat longer than necessary on the bruise on her cheek. Apparently seeing what she was looking for, she patted her cheek affectionately and stepped away. You best greet Brom, she said. Follow us afterwards and say as little as possible. The people within shall want to gain as much influence as possible over you and Eragon and the dragons. Any words you say, any actions you display, may be used against you to gain that control.
Are we in any sort of danger, Selena? asked Rose, stepping around her towards where Eragon and Brom stood in a loose embrace. It seemed likely that Brom was telling him a similar version of what Selena had said to her. Rose, not turning her head, looked at her out of the corners of her eyes.
Selena was stepping alongside her, staring ahead blankly as she pushed her loose hair back from her face. As of this moment, she said to Rose, you are not. This could change at any given time, mind you. We know not all of who are allies and enemies. I believe that Ajihad, the leader of the Varden, shall be your chief ally but even so there has been signs of Empire spies within Farthen Dûr. Things here have changed, I can feel it. She paused and looked at her seriously. So keep a façade and say no more than you must until a time comes that we can freely talk.
Very well. Rose sighed and greeted Brom quietly, trying to determine the weight of the solution from his face but he gave away nothing- he looked as grumbly as he always had- and she stepped away quickly and all too eagerly. As she stepped back, slipping slightly on the stones, she noticed that Selena still had Eragon locked in an embrace, looking for all the world as if she would rather strike him. She wondered what exactly was awaiting them when they could talk freely. Biting at her lip, Rose reached out her mind to Thorn, who remained just steps behind her, and resisted the urge to look at him. She said nothing- there were no more words to say- but she liked know that he was there.
After Selena stepped away from Eragon, he began to tell Brom about the elf in a low voice as they began to walk towards the cave entrance. When Eragon had finished the man whipped his head around and examined the unconscious elf laying limply around Saphira back. "I will insure that she's taken to the healers and given an antidote," he vowed softly. "Do not worry about her for now."
Rose bit at her lip, her head bent to see where she was placing her feet. She was quite certain that the old man was speaking about more than just the elf though she could just be searching for answers when there were none.
They entered the cave silently, its chilling shadow passing over them, and stopped. The small loose peddles brought in from their walking feet bounced across the grey-brown stone flooring. Rose watched them bounce as the earth below began to tremble and the golden sunlight shifted and began to fade as the stone door behind them beginning to close. When the day's light disappeared completely- all warmth disappearing with it- she looked around the cavern blinking, seeing nothing but the ghost of white light before her vision that faded all too slowly away allowing her to able to see what was beyond the entrance of the stony gates. Before her stood a company of a dozen men unlike any she had ever seen before; appearing to be nearly half her height with dense faces, they stood armed on axes nearly as large as they were, their braided grizzly beards decorated with trinkets intertwined or for binding of silver and gold and copper. Rose knew then what exactly they were though the stories and poetries of dwarfs had often described them being small and usually ugly. Maggots- one tale even said- that festered the living stones and rocks, greedily guarding the doorways in the mountains which opened the Between Worlds.
Rose did not know how many of those tales were written with truth. Perhaps, she thought, it would be best not to mention them at all.
Amid the small mass dwarfs stood two men, like identical towers over a small grisly township, their bald heads gleaming in the torchlight. One of these men looked from Eragon to her, catching her gaze- his eyes were the color of dead stone and just as cold. He did not smile nor did he show any sort of emotion. Instead he merely staring at her for a long moment if he were looking through her and not at her at all. Rose narrowed her eyes at him and turned away, a cold sinking shiver tingling its way down her spine.
She studied the smooth cave walls instead of the people, seeing only faint nearly none visible signs of scratches from the chisels that carved from the within the mountain polished with age to the point that they were almost not there at all. As she was looking around, one of the bald men stepped soundlessly forward. "Take off your weapons," said one of the men. "They are not permitted beyond this point."
Rose looked again at the dwarfs within the cave, her eyes focusing on the sharp blades of their axes, shortswords, and spears, and raised her eyebrow. Deciding that she was far too tired to worry about much beyond the point of finding a place to rest, she took off her belt and tucked her sword into a saddlebag. She moved as slowly as she dared, lingering at Thorn's side, running her fingers over his scales. It have very easily been worse, she said to him. They could have threatened us and taken our swords.
Not much good that that would do them, he said flickering his long tongue out from between his sharp teeth. I do not like it in here. It is suffocating, and I cannot stretch my wings without hitting one of these small two-leggeds.
Rose grinned tightly, and finding no other reason to remain as she was, walked to stand by Thorn's shoulder, so that the sight of the dwarfs and men were blocked by the dragon's bulk. She looked over and saw that Eragon was glancing nervously at Brom, as if he were waiting for something to happen, his hands tangled in his jerkin.
"Follow us," the man said slowly as if he were speaking to unruly children. "Ajihad, the leader of the Varden, is awaiting you. You do not want him being kept, so come!" He and the other man then turned their back to the group with an eerie swish of their long dark robes and walked into the colossal, shadowed tunnel beyond without pausing to see if they were being followed.
"You go first," said one of the dwarves, and Eragon stepped forward pulling Rose alongside him by her arm. Brom and Selena stepping ahead of them, nearly walking into the siblings and remaining close enough to them that Rose had to cut her steps painfully short. Thorn and Saphira followed close behind, their claws tapping sharply against the rock flooring as they walked.
"How did you know we were coming?" Eragon whispered after a short time.
Brom glanced back at him, and held a finger to his mouth- a sign for him to be quiet- but answered in the same quiet voice: "There are watchers throughout the mountain range. The Varden received word of your arrival as soon as you entered the range. Two dragons hardly go unnoticed."
They spoke no further. The bald men were hurrying them as fast as they could go, and it took all of their energy. Many times they passed the mouths of other passages and tightly closed doors that Rose presumed were entrances from other parts of the mountains but their depths were unlighted and she could see no further down them than a hand's span. She quickly lost sense of time, feeling as if she been forever walking through the dark tunnel with its shadows falling far behind her, and her legs heavy as stone. Eragon walked beside her, his mouth set in a firm, determined line, as he looked around. She knew he was as tired as she was but he did not betray any sign of it.
After a long time they left the carved passages and passed into a large circular room. The walls were painted a soft slightly faded blue and lined with large marble pillars. Pillar after gleaming pillar of white stone, was bottomed with gold lacing gracefully to its top, gemstones of all colors peeking in-between the embossing. Silver lanterns were stringed around the room, defusing a soft golden light. Beyond these the room held no decoration save for the two large polished wooden doors at its far end.
And it was in this room, that Brom stopped suddenly and gave Eragon a warning look. "Before we continue you should know that my pupils have brought with them an injured elf," he said, gesturing vaguely to where Saphira stood. "It would be in everyone's best interest, for the sake of the allegiance with the Elves, for Arya to be taken to the healers so that she may be given Tunivor's Nectar without delay."
The two bald men stopped and turned, the bare skin on their heads shining in the lamp light, and looked at the elf laying limply across Saphira's back. One of them, the one who spoke before, looked flatly at Brom. "We will send for someone to bring her to the Healing Halls as soon as we reach Tronhjeim," he said before turning away and walking soundlessly towards the doors.
"Perhaps," said Selena stepping forward, "it would be best for the two of you to take her. The healers will need as many helping hands as they can get if Tunivor's Nectar must be administered. As the lead magicians within the Varden it is your obligation to assist where you are most needed. We can handle escorting the Riders and the dragons to Ajihad, of that I am certain."
The speaking man turned to Selena, his eyes narrow as if he knew the snare she had so easily laid them in, and slowly he nodded. "Very well. We shall see what can be done for the elf," he said and stepped towards where Saphira stood. With the help of two of the dwarves they were able to get her down and carry her back through the tunnel for which they came.
As the two man and their company faded into shadow, Brom turned to Rose and Eragon and briefly studied them, looking over their heads at the two dragons, before saying simply; "Stay close."
The doors began to open from the outside, and rich beams of sunlight stumbled into the room, overwhelming bright after their trek through the darken tunnels. The light and the soft warmth it brought into the room, fell onto the people and the dragons. Rose closed her face to it and relaxed slightly in the warmth, and after a moment she peered beyond it at sight below.
"Look well, humans, for no Riders has set eyes upon this for nigh over a hundred years," said a deep voice behind her. Rose started and turned to looked at the dwarf who had spoken. "The airy peak under which we stand on is Farthen Dur. A wonder discovered thousands of years ago by the father of out race, Korgan, while he tunneled for gold. At its center stand our greatest achievement; Tronjheim, the city-mountain." Just as he finish his speech the door came to halt making her wonder just how many times the dwarf had spoken it.
As Brom gestured them forward, she began to feel very apprehensive. This perhaps had been a very great mistake. She glanced at the dragons and dwarfs behind her before following after the woman and man down a steeping slope. They emerged, at last, and Rose blinked, dazzled, and looked around in amazement. She was certainly in some type of city but she had never seen anything like it.
Tronjheim, the sanctuary for the Varden and central clans of Dwarfs, was, as Rose, guessed, a fortified settlement. It was built within an enormous volcanic crater, dormant since a time forgotten, and stretched more than a league from end to end, and its dome reared high into the sky. The large buildings were built of a pale marble; most homes contained more than one family. The teeming, noisy city was a shock after the solitude and silence of their days of travel, and she grasped her hands firmly in front of her to keep them from shaking. They picked their way through a tingle of streets, past the humans in rough clothing and dust-faced dwarves. Several wooden carts sat on the side of the cobbled path in front of homes, and Rose saw a dozen children playing a wild game of tag, who paused when they noticed them and stared in open-mouthed curiosity. The people of Tronjheim seemed to live on their balconies; it afforded them the pleasures of chaffing passing friends, minding each other's business, and exchanging gossip. She saw them washing, dressing children, eating, and cooking, all in open air. When they seemed to notice their procession into the city they paused and watched but the farther in they walked the more and more people came to the roadside to see who they were.
Thorn bumped his head along her back after a time and many people had gathered. Eragon is stirring the crowd, he said.
I know. I can hear their ovations perfectly well, she said, looking warily at the cheering people. I did not come here to play hero and give these people hope, yet if he wishes to be a show horse than he may. I shall have no part in it.
As more and more people lined around the streets, Rose turned away, studying instead the lofty luminous spears of ice above- hanging from the tops of the mountain like many deathly chandeliers. They dangled arching diagonally from the crater walls around the large opening to the heavens in the center. Harsh white light beat down from it, so that the blue of the sky could not be seen, and blinkingly Rose stared at, imagining living in a place where one would never see the sky.
She didn't have much time to look around as her guides were hurrying to the large building at the very center of the space. It was built of white marble and rose well over eight stories high, columns of red jasper and jade pirouetted around its walls in at least a dozen places between them were sculptures of animals Rose had no name for. A set of high gold embossed doors remained open long after they entered, and it seemed even more people followed them through and whistled and cheered before being ordered to go back to their day-to-day lives, though many lingered outside the doors.
Rose gasped when she walked in; her first impression was the blind blaze of rosy light, a surge of ancient power. It was the most beautiful hall she had ever seen. The floor was of polished stone, pearl white and scarlet and black, with gold rune inset all around its perimeter. The zenith of the ceiling was a large red stone, a dawn-star sapphire she was later told, shaped as a bloomed rose, casting an unnatural blushing light. They walked through the wide passageways for an immeasurable time leading to a huge room in a cramped hall. Armed men stood in front of double-leafed doors but moved when they saw them. Selena stopped before the doors, knocked once, and then wordlessly opened them for everyone to walk through. Selena followed them afterwards, shutting the doors firmly and muttering words under her breath. The dwarves remained outside.
Once they were inside the chamber, Brom staggered to a chair at the far corner of the room and fell gracelessly into it, wincing as he straightened him. "Eragon, Rose, Thorn, and Saphira, this is Ajihad of the Ta'ih, Leader of the Varden," he said briskly. "Ajihad, my pupils." And then he closed his eyes and remained very still.
Rose stood in front of the Varden leader as Selena moved forward and crouched beside Brom, talking to him in hushed tones. Ajihad seemed no older than Selena. He was tall and broad shouldered, his skin the color of pitch, and his face calm and intelligent with quick mobile eyes that were now filled with quiet trepidation. He was dressed in a tapered blue vest embossed with gold thread and a dark tunic of woven silk. To gain time, she looked around the chamber.
Ajihad's study contained a huge ornately carved desk that was almost covered with tottering piles of books, lengths of parchment, and drafts of paper. In the center was a scroll or parchment which was clearly half finished; it was covered with a beautiful flowing script written in black ink. Next to it was a stone inkwell, and next to that was a gilt lamp that cast a circle of warm light over the desk, picking up the azure and silver fabric that covered the three chairs beside it. One was clearly where Ajihad sat, the others were empty. Behind the desk were rows upon rows of books and rolled papers and discarded pens. Despite the mess the room did not give off the impression of shabbiness so much as chaotically ordered industry. A small grate held a fire. Rose sniffed the faint scent of ink with pleasure; feeling a sense of familiarity seep into her bones.
"Welcome," said Ajihad, "to Tronjheim. I apologize for the disarray but I have had little time to prepare before your arrival. Please, seat yourselves."
Rose glanced tensely at the couple behind him, they were still talking in hissing whispers and it sounded to her as they were arguing. She turned away, seating herself beside Eragon. The dragons settled behind them, cramped together in the small space. Ajihad surveyed Eragon and her as if judging their facility. Then he moved all the books off this desk, dumping them unceremoniously onto the floor and seated himself behind it.
He looked at Rose. "I had promised your mother long before you came here that I would provide the same shelter for you as I have for her. This has not changed," he began. "Your linage is for you to tell though I would ask that you do so wisely. The dwarf king, Hrothgar, knows and has agreed to secretary on your behalf." He paused and looked between the siblings before settling his hands atop his desk. "Should either of you betray this trust in anyway, you will examined by my magicians as I would usually have them do upon your arrival. Brom has vowed for both of you and his word is one I trust and respect beyond many, take care to remember this because once my trust is broken it will remain that way." Ajihad fell silent, waiting for them to say something and when none of them gave any sign of wanting to speak, he continued in a friendlier tone, "If it would not be too pressing I would like to hear what had happened once you separated from Brom and Ailis, and I know they would like to know as well."
"Aye," came Brom's voice. "We would like to know that very much. Along with whatever foolish reason that caused you four to leave in the first place."
Rose turned to Brom and saw his and Selena's eyes focused on them. Not wanting to meet their gaze, she flushed and looked away. Beside her, she saw Eragon flinch and glance at her. She nodded and he began to speak, telling them first of the visons and dreams and how they haunted him before moving on to their trip to Gil'ead and what happened within its walls. Rose listened silently, hearing for the first time what had happened to him- she hadn't inquired after the full story believing it best to allow him to tell her in his own time. When he told them of how he left the woman's, who sheltered him, house and met with Saphira he looked to Rose, as if telling her that it was her turn to speak. She blinked and sat straighter in her chair, doing her best to tell what had happened after Eragon went missing. Thorn filling her in on parts she missed though she left most his suggestions unsaid. They needn't know everything, she said to Thorn when he bristled after she shrugged one his details off. I prefer to keep certain details to myself.
As she told them about how she found Arya and what happened with Shade and the words she remembered him saying, she gave Eragon a hard look. She hoped that after the time they had spent in a silent argument over these details he would leave well enough alone but if anything he looked more exasperated than ever before, swerving around in his seat to pin her with a cold glare. "So you did know about the poison," he muttered in a low tone.
Rose turned to him with a scowl. "You knowing wouldn't have made a difference," she said plaintively. "If anything you have been more upset. Worked up over something out of your control when you needed to rest."
Eragon grumbled at her and turned away, allowing her finish what she had to say. When she was done, she looked towards the books on the floor, reading their titles, and said nothing more. After a moment Eragon took over telling them of how they came to find the Varden and his conversation with the elf. Upon finishing his tale he fell silent and looked at his lap for a short moment. "I wish to, once I rest, see Arya whether she had woken up or not," he said, glancing up at Ajihad.
The Varden leader nodded. "Is she with the healers now?" he asked turning around to look at Brom.
"Aye," he said. "Your twined magicians took her the Halls."
Ajihad's eyebrow fell over his eyes, casting a shadow over his face, and he frowned. "Why were they with you? I had asked them to leave this matter alone."
Selena smiled slightly and shrugged. "Of that I know not," she told him. "What I do know is that they were waiting for us once we returned inside. I could not think of a reason for why they were there but I did not question it."
He nodded and turned back around. "We will talk more at a later time," he said to Rose and Eragon. "Now it is getting late and I am sure you are tired from you journey and require rest. Should you need anything ask and I will do what I can. Brom and Ailis will show you and tell you what you need to know. But for now rest." Ajihad waved them away, and silently the four stood and walked towards the door, stopping to wait for Brom and Selena before they passed through into the hall beyond.
Chapter 25: Once Hidden, Twice Found
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The armed men standing guard around the doors paused whatever hushed conversation they were having, and stood deferentially motionless as if they were nothing more than stone. They wore no metal armor, nor uniform, nor did they have a crest across their breast yet even so they seemed no less decorous or dangerous. It was as if their stillness was merely a performance that might change into a deathly wrath within a breath of air. As Brom walked out from the shadows enveloping the space beyond the door, he paused, considering the guards, and nodded slightly, and as he did they relaxed back against the wall. No doubt that when the dragons and the travelers were out of sight the guard's conversations would begin anew.
Brom then turned his head to the company standing around the doors, looking at each dragon and Rider in turn, before he rubbed at his face. His beard, Rose noticed, had been neatly trimmed as had his hair, and he wore a clean, bronze-buttoned green tunic and dark beeches and boots- making him appear to less of a forest man but one of a civil society. Though the lack of his usual long, tousled beard made him look younger and very much kinder, it did not improve his irritated grimace when he looked at them or the sharp steel in his voice as he spoke. "Keep close," he said gruffly as he turned away. "If you fall behind I'll not stop and get you." Then, without looking to see if they followed, the old man walked deeper into the shadows of the hallways.
The halls of Tronjheim were, as Rose had first thought, nothing more than a marble maze, built in such a way to complicate even the simplest of routes. There was no straightness- the halls all seemed to curve- and more than twice they seemed to have back tracked until at last, they came to a wider hallway, though there were few people. The walls here were covered in murals that must have once been bright, but now the colors were so faint that Rose could hardly make them out; she saw the shape of a giant man standing over a mountain range and a strange creature with the head of a woman and the body of a mountain cat.
Rose noted these halfheartedly, her mind drifting again and again to the conversation earlier had with the Varden leader. She was rather perturbed by the brevity of the conversation, having thought that they would be in there for ages upon ages, and not no more than a brief hour. Surely, there was more the man had to say, she thought. Yet, perhaps, the leader could not, or perhaps he did not wish to. Whatever the reason may have been, it worried her very much, for there was very little the leader did tell them. She know not where she stood and what was expected of her, this was something she did wish to understand wholly and heartedly.
These thoughts remained with her, overtaking any other, and she hardly took notice of where they were walking and the sudden bubble of conservation as they turned into a wide arching passageway before turning towards a distant gate. It was only when silence fell over the massive hall that she was brought out her thoughts, and looked up at the men and women and dwarfs who had paused to stare openly at the dragons, their talk having come to an abrupt halt at the sight of them. Young children were seen looking out from behind their mother's skirts, their eyes wide with wonder or terror, some were too young to know the legends of the Riders and the dragons and sniffled softly, their faces hidden. As Rose looked towards these people, some met her eyes, while others turned away, and she realized then with a cold sort of start that these people were mere strangers. Their lives could mean nothing to her or, should she choose them to be, they could become everything.
Turning away, she decided to ignore them for now, and continued to follow after Brom, who seemed to take no notice of the people and dwarfs as he talked with Eragon. She turned her attention to them, wanting to think no more on the Varden's people, or the dwarfs hidden beneath the mountain.
"Where are we going?" asked Eragon, keeping step with the old man.
"Out of these halls," said Brom. He was walking with slight limp, one Rose was certain hadn't had before, and his skin was slightly flushed. "I'm going to show Thorn and Saphira where the dragonhold is so that they can rest while the four of us have supper. You can join them afterwards."
Eragon nodded, considering this, and adjusting his cloak, he asked; "Where's the dragonhold?"
"Do you remember the large red gem in the ceiling?" Brom asked turning to look at him. Eragon nodded. "It's called the Star Rose here, or as the dwarves call it: Isidar Mithrim. The dragonhold is above there. The dragons will have to fly to get there. Before the Fall the marble caves were used whenever a Rider and dragon came to Farthen Dûr."
Rose's steps faltered as she stared blankly at the back of the old man's head, suddenly feeling very cold. She had been expecting, upon coming here, that they would staying a building of some sort, a place with walls and a ceiling that were manmade that held a bed within its confides, and certainly not be resting in a cave. It would be as if she had never left the wilds but had found some cavern to rest in for the evening and perhaps the day after. She dearly hoped that if Brom was not jesting and his words were true that at the very least there would beds with blankets- her body was sore enough from sleeping on rocks.
Feeling Thorn nudge her on the back, she continued to walk far behind them, well out of earshot. Had they had more to say about the dragonhold, or perhaps that there were no bathhouses in which to bathe, she didn't wish to hear it. She already felt like cursing, or spitting, or perhaps a fair amount of both. She no longer wished to think of it, and stared instead at the back of Selena's head as she followed them through an open gateway. The woman had, like Brom, bathed and wore a clean set of clothing. Her hair had been trimmed and fell in loose curls half-way down her back, weaving back-and-forth as she walked. Surely, then, if Brom and Selena were cleaned and bathed then there had to a bathhouse of sorts, Rose concluded, or perhaps they had jumped into the lake outside the mountain upon coming here.
This thought did not make her feel any better.
Once outside the polished iron and gold gates, Brom stopped beside a gleaming statue- it was of an extraordinary creature Rose had no name for- and turned to the dragons. She glanced around the dome's walls looking for the caves Brom had spoken of but seeing nothing but gloom and rock and ice and large patches of springy moss, Rose listened to what he was saying. "I've been told that there is fresh meat and water awaiting the two of you," he told the dragons. "You may rest in whichever cave you want. Later tonight someone is supposed to come with bedding and whatever else you might need."
Thorn switched his tail against the ground- a few bystanders started at the unexpected noise and, seemingly remembering quite suddenly that they had elsewhere to be, walked away. He turned his head to look down at the statue behind Rose, his tongue flickering between his teeth. When your matters are settled and you are ready to sleep I will come and bring you up, he told her. Until then try to act as agreeable as you did when we first arrived. It was a pleasurable change.
Rose stared at him stoically. I'm always pleasant when there's good company.
Thorn made a throaty sound that meant he was laughing, and walked off the path, far from the crowds, before taking flight. The people stirred, turning to look in amazement as he spread his wings and soared into the empty air, his scales iridescent in the torchlight. Not a moment after he left, Saphira followed after him, gracefully arching toward the white crown of the marble city and disappearing from sight.
Eragon and Rose were directed then back through the gates and passed through even more streets. Without the dragons following behind no person- human or dwarf, young or old- stopped to gawk at them, and they were able to pass through the streets without watching eyes.
They came to a stop inside an arched room, low tables lined on the floor forming small, barely passable walkways. A few dwarfs sat around the tables, jesting with one another, more than eating the food in front of them, taking no notice to the people who paused under the archway. Once they stopped, Selena walked ahead to charm the dwarf at the blazier for some supper. It was a short conversation, and she returned to them with a covered pewter platter in her hands and an earthen carafe resting in her arm. Without speaking, the man and woman swept from the cramped room, and down more halls and passageways until Rose was certain that she would never find her way out on her own.
It was just when she became convinced of this that they stopped before a set of steep stairs, carved out from the living rock on a passageway where there was no other person in sight and hardly any noise at all. Then as Eragon began to voice a question, Selena and Brom hurried up the staircase, disregarding them completely. After a moment of watching their disappearing backs, Rose unhurriedly followed after them.
She was not certain how long they continued up the stairs, only that her legs ached and her lungs burned, demanding her to rest but the couple pressed them on slowly and she had trouble keeping up even at that pace. They passed many archways blooming out from the small landings, and opening up to a balcony overlooking the marble city below with a bubbling fountain in the center of its small courtyard. Once she saw the glint of colored glass on the ground, likely from a broken window or ornament, and a forgotten copper dollop, stained and tarnished with age. When she was certain that she could go no further, Selena stepped into one of these terraces and came to a stop, waiting for the rest of them to catch up with her.
Rose stood under the cloister, winded, as Brom opened one of the two doors set into the wall and without pausing he and Selena disappeared through it. She watched Eragon as he glanced tensely around him, his gaze settling on the doorway. He looked as if he wanted to say something, anything to cut the dense silence, but decided against it with a shake of his head. Knowing what he was feeling, Rose walked up and stood beside him.
"They're livid," he stated, not looking at her as she stepped beside him.
She nodded in agreement. "Very much so," she said. "Were you expecting something other than them being upset?"
"No." Eragon frowned and shoved his hands into the pouches of his jerkin. "I wish that Brom would yell at us," he said. "I can handle his shouting but this…I don't want to go in there. I've only seen Brom this angry at me once and I don't want to go through that again."
"Nor do I," she said and then took a deep breath. "We best not keep them waiting, it may only make what is to come much worse. Shall we?" Rose tilted her head towards the door, and then not waiting for him, stepped under the archway. She paused briefly to look at the glyphs carved into the side of it. The carvings were recently painted and gleamed brightly in contrast to the old worn stone.
Pressing her fingers to the colorful paint, she had walked into a small, rather overfull room; a tall and long wooden chest had taken over the majority of it, leaving little room to walk. Beside the chest, painted by a graceful hand was a mural showing a long necked white stork by a grassy pond, on the other walls were even more paintings but these had faded long ago, almost completely disguised against the dull stone walls. A beaten looking divan faced the chest and colored mural, its fabric worn to something that was unrecognizable, and beside that was a small table with a copper ewer filled with yellow and orange and white seashells. Knotted chairs, which were painted with vining flowers in the same style and hand as the mural, stood around a small stone hearth which sat in the corner of the room. The hearth was filled with glowing coals as if a fire had been hastily put out merely moments ago, casting a dull light to outline of a small hallway. At its end was a dark wooden door, which was also painted in the bright colors of sunflowers and irises and vines. A makeshift dining room stood in the far corner of the room, far from the hallway, a long wooden table pushed against the wall with a fair number of mismatched, painted, wooden chairs littering around it.
Rose felt herself frown as she carefully took a step deeper into the chamber.
"There's nothing in here that will bite," came Selena's voice from behind her. "Feel welcome to come and sit and eat with us."
Rose jolted and turned to her, she had half forgotten that Selena and Brom were within the hovel. The woman had moved, unnoticed, behind her to shove a chair in front of the door forcing it open. No wind stirred through the room- everything was deathly still- nothing to expel the faint smell of mildew.
Biting at her lip, Rose backed away, nearly stepped into Eragon, who stood behind her, overlooking the room with interest. She was half expecting the woman to attack her as she had done in Teirm, or yell, or something, anything to show how she felt- but Selena just looked at her and Eragon and closed her eyes before meshing her lips together. With a great huff the woman walked around Rose and Eragon to a long table opposite of the divan, and looked inside a large basket on the ground next to it. After a moment she sighed, slamming the top shut, and turned away from them. "There will be no bread tonight, Brom. I'll see what I can do to come by a basket or two tomorrow," she said. "Jannet mentioned that she was making sweet bread, perhaps I will see what I can get from her."
"I'll not disagree to that," said Brom. "Jannet is your friend's wife, correct? The one from the Northern Lands?"
"You mean Herb? Yes, she's his wife."
Brom nodded, and seated himself at the table. The dark wooden table was set with earthen dishes and plain goblets and it too was painted; gracefully stroked sunflowers and irises and leafy ivies danced around the edges. Rose walked over, the smell of food having called to her, and touched her fingers to the delicately painted petals, feeling the rise and fall of paint. She seated herself and looked up from the paint on the wood. The plate in the center was piled high with carved meat and vegetables, and she realized suddenly that she was ravenous. Her mouth began to water. As the conversation continued, showing no sign of end, she squeezed her hands tightly in her lap as if to hold them still.
Finally the talk ended, though rather suddenly as if Brom and Selena were merely filling the silence, before they began to serve themselves. When they had taken their fill, though they did not eat it, Rose could wait no longer and piled her plate as well. As she waited for Eragon to take his share she studied the paintings on the table a little more and then looked up, eager to eat something more than dried fruit and meat, and hard, tasteless breads. She was sick to the back of her teeth with travel fare.
"What is this meat? I have never seen anything like it," said Eragon, as he took a large slice.
"It's a roasted beef," said Selena, passing the jug to him. "You will want to try this too, as will you, Rose. It's some of the best wine you will ever taste."
After pouring himself a generous amount of the wine, Eragon handed the decanter to Rose for her to do the same. The wine was pale as straw and swirling, and poured out like the softest of silks into her glass. After setting the remaining wine aside, she took a small sip. The wine ran lightly over her tongue, crisp and sweet. It was, as Selena promised, quite good.
Then they began to eat and she concentrated on the food. The food was delicately flavored, and far from the rough traveling cooking; the meat was stuffed with herbs and garlic, roasted so tenderly it dissolved on her tongue, and the carrots and turnips and beets had been cooked in rosemary and thin slices of onion. Brom glanced at her, as he helped himself to more of the meat, and something in his face seemed to change. "Whatever excuses you two have, keep them to yourselves. I do not want to hear them," he said in a steely voice. "What the two of you had done was daft. Beyond daft. I'm not sure if you're imprudent or unsure of how exactly your brain operates. You could have gotten yourselves and the dragons killed, or worse captured. It sounds as if you almost did!" He looked between them as he picked up a knife, his knuckles turned white as he tightly gripped it, pointing its shining blade at them each in turn. "Do either of you have the faintest idea what would have happened if Galbatorix had gotten ahold of either of you, or the gods' forbid, all four of you?"
Rose knew exactly what would have happened but even so she remained silent, feeling as if she had no voice at all, and, no longer hungry, pushed her plate away. She set her hands in her lap and rubbed them together. Her fingers were cold as ice. She keep her face blank and stared at the raging man passably.
"He would torment you until you agree to become nothing more than his puppet!" exclaimed Brom, answering his own question with hardly a pause. "He could set you out to destroy your own family, to prove to you that you are no longer in control, and you would do it without hesitation. You would have no mind or body of your own."
"I'd would die before joining Galbatorix," Eragon declared, dropping his food roughly onto the plate. "I would never join him!"
Brom turned in his chair to fix Eragon with a hard stare. "You say that now," he said, "but when he threatens Saphira or forces himself into you mind, you might find that you haven't a choice. You would join him because Galbatorix would do all in his power to force you. He wouldn't let you die either. When there is something he deems of value it is protected from death. He may drive you to edge of dying but you would pulled back again and again to the point of complete madness. Once he supposes you are insignificant you shall be tossed aside like rubbish but until then you would nothing more than a prize." He took a sudden breath and leaned back his chair, his face slowly paling. "While I'm certain you're brave words are truth now, boy, but if Galbatorix ever got his hands on you they would mean naught."
Eragon's face reddened and he said something in the Ancient Language, pausing between every word as his eyes narrowed. The meaning of his words were not lost on Rose, she figured that he was repeating his earlier statement in attempt to clearly state his point. It was when he fell silent, and Brom fixed him with a sad smile, that her suppositions were conformed.
"I hold onto what I said," the old man said. "I meant it not as an insult but as a warning, should either of you decide to repeat that idiotic adventure."
Eragon held Brom's gaze, his hands balling into fists. "I remain with my statement," he said.
"As do I." Brom leaned back in his chair with a grimace, his hand rising to his chest before falling onto his lap. He clenched his jaw and spoke through his teeth; "Remember to pick your battles, Eragon," he warned.
"That is quite enough!" Selena said sharply, rising suddenly from her chair. "Brom, please, if your injury is troubling you, go lay down. Since I cannot get you to see a healer the very least you can do is rest. We can easily move this conversation into the sitting area while you do so."
His attention turned to her with the air of a conversation had many times over. His eyes hardly focused on her at all. "I do not need to lay down," he said absently. "I'm fine."
Selena huffed. "Then let us sit elsewhere. I believe we have all ate our fill and are content to leave the plates here until a later time," she said, placing her hand on his shoulder. "Come now, you old crippled goat, up you get."
Brom grumbled irritably but stood up and walked, slightly hunched over, to the divan anyhow. There he hushed and inelegantly dropped into the cushions, with a small hiss through his teeth.
"What happened?" Eragon asked quietly, his eyes fixed on Brom. His hands twitched and he hid them inside his cloak. "How did he get hurt?"
Selena turned to him but did not take her eyes away from the man. "Not long after you left the Ra'zac ambushed us. We escaped but we did not do so unscratched."
"We didn't leave them unscratched either," came Brom's voice from behind the divan. "Now, are you three going to come over here and join me?"
Rose stood up and rested her hands on the back of the chair. "I do not suppose that either of you know how the Ra'zac came to find you, then," she said, leaning forward to grab ahold of her goblet of wine.
"We do not," said Selena. "I think that they have been tracking us for a time. In that aspect I believe it to be fortunate that you two were absent. That does not mean that I have forgiven either of you for leaving as you did. I'm still currently thinking of ways that I might strangle to you both."
Rose felt herself frown, and to hide it she took a long, thin sip from the goblet. "And what of the threat you told me about?" she asked, cradling the cool glass in her hands. "Should that not be explained in full."
At first Selena did not answer as she walked across the room and seated herself beside Brom. "Sit down and we shall tell you about it," she said and then remained silent until Rose and Eragon seated themselves in one of the unevenly stuffed chairs. Rose moved around in the chair for a moment, thinking that perhaps the floor would be much more comfortable, until the woman began to speak. "The moment I got here," she said to the both of them, "certain events have taken place and have been set up, like pieces to a board game, waiting to be put into play. The moment when you and the dragons arrived so did these pieces move. The leaders here, whether it be of a large or a small organization, have been, and will continue to try to, state a claim of either one or both of you because it will likely be that the two of you and the dragons will be bring the end of Galbatorix's reign. His end is the Varden's current goal, anything beyond that is ambivalent."
"And the spies?" Rose asked. "What of them?"
"There are always spies," grumbled Brom. "It does not matter where you go or how many people you think you trust, always know that there are spies."
"Believing so is naught but supposition," muttered Rose, carefully watching his face. "Peering over your shoulder at all times leaves you with a sore neck and an empty heart."
"Rather a sore neck than a slit one," Brom asserted, his head leaned back against the headrest and closed his eyes.
Rose considered him bleakly.
"If there are spies, what will we do?" asked Eragon, looking uneasily between her and the old man.
"Be as careful as we plan to be without them," said Brom. Stirring, he looked between Eragon and Rose without any display of emotion. "Which is to say; very, very careful. Which brings us to what needs to be said tonight before you two go off and rest. While you are here, I want you to be mindful of the words you say, you must think before you speak, and should either of you walk about Tronjheim you are to do it together either with one of us or each other. I do not request this because I believe either of you to be inept but because it is for your own safety. Perhaps in the future things will change but as of this moment we know not everyone's intentions and I will not have either of you become their pawns, nor will I have your blood spilt because of them." He paused and scratched at his short beard. "The two of you are in unique position. One of power and influence but remember you are guests here. Powerful guests, yes, but guests nonetheless."
Brom fell silent and that silence fell over them for a short time, as they were each wrapped up in their thoughts. After a moment, Rose took another sip of the wine favoring her its sweet taste. It had been so very long since she has held anything so lovely or drank a wine half worth its labor. She settled the etched goblet into her lap and reached out her mind to Thorn but he turned her away, forcing her from his company. She huffed in annoyance, silently cursing him, and studied the design set into the glass.
"So," said Selena after a time, "tell us what truly happened in Gil'ead."
Rose looked up at the woman and frowned. "You have been told of what happened."
"In parts but we all know there is more to it," the woman said. "The way the both of you hesitated before speaking did not help matters any. This and the fact that we have traveled with you both long enough to where we are not fooled by your watered-down version of events."
Rose scowled, and looked around the room once, her eyes not settling on any one thing. She had a distant feeling that Selena didn't truly wish to hear the story again- though she had to admit that what she and Eragon told them was very clipped- but wished more for a reason not to let them leave just yet. Turning to Eragon, she saw him looking dazedly at her, his eyes drooping, and he then turned away and began again to tell them of Gil'ead, and unlike before, when they had met with Ajihad, Rose added in details- odd bits and pieces of information that she had a hard time forgetting. As they talked of the Iron Tower within the wheel shaped city, and meeting Dormnad, and his assistant who stood outside his door, Eragon paused. "There are a man outside with him," he said. "He had been there when we entered Dormand's… home, I guess you can call it, and when we left he was still there. He watched Rose when we walked away almost as if he knew her or thought he knew her. I remember because he looked like he was about to call her out."
Selena turned in her seat. "Do you think perhaps that this man might have recognized you?"
Rose frowned, trying to think of what that man might looked like but her mind drew a blank- she could hardly remember him at all. "He may have," she admitted. "I had thought that he seemed familiar, yet, I could not recall from where, nor could I think of who he might have been. To be honest I still haven't the faintest idea."
"Can you think of who it might be?" asked Selena after a moment. When Rose shook her head, the woman sighed and looked at the emptied goblet in her hands. "Could he have been one of the men Tornac took with him to Gil'ead? He had said that a fair amount stayed in the city."
Rose shook her head again. "No," she said firmly. "I did not see any of those men and they did not look upon me. When Tornac left I did not see him out. There is no way for one of the soldiers to know who I am. They were all very new to the region." She paused, rubbing the back of her hand with her thumb. "Besides, this man was no soldier. He was of another ranking."
"A noble, then, perhaps."
"I highly doubt it. Noblemen tend not to travel near Gil'ead for reasons that are of their own," she said, thinking of the crowed conversations she had once listened to. "Some might send their assistants, though, to gather news or to send a report. If nothing else, he was likely one of them."
"It could have been someone who had an acrimony towards you," said Brom, rubbing his beard. Until then he had been completely silent. "I'm certain there were people within the Courts who had some sort of discord either with you or your father. It very well could have been a watchful eye, as well. Who knows what word Galbatorix spread after you left his city."
Rose looked at him evenly. "The King sent word that I was either dead or captured by his enemies," she told him. "That is to say the Varden."
"That's a curious move for him to make," said the old man after a moment. "Clever too because if anyone were to recognize you they would either think nothing of it or far too much and try to rescue you. If you were to resist them, they would conclude it to being that you were of weak heart and fell into the enemies' hands, but still you'd end up at Galbatorix's throne."
"I had thought the very same." She turned in her chair glance out the door, seeing if there was any daylight remained. None did, the air beyond of the faint light was nothing but black and shadow. "This is why I stayed out of towns and away from people as much as possible. In Gil'ead however I could not sit around idly as Eragon walked into a city filled with Empire soldiers. It did not bode well with me."
"How did you even know of this?" asked Selena, leaning onto her knees. "I've heard no word of Galbatorix or his deeds in many weeks."
Rose stiffened and for a long moment was silent. Selena knew very well that she had gone to give Shadowless, Tornac's former steed, a proper home and who she had met with while doing so. She had told her because she felt that if nothing else the woman should know that much, though she had not said much beyond that. "It hardly matters how I heard of it," she said, not looking at Selena. "There's been painfully little news of the King's deeds. It's unnerving. I believe that he is planning something significant."
"Galbatorix is always scheming," Brom scuffed. "I think that we have talked long enough into the night. Why don't you two join the dragons and get some rest. We have an early start tomorrow."
Rose stood up and moved to set the goblet on the table as Eragon stirred. He looked around with heavy eyes and then slowly rose to his feet and stretched. "Before I go to sleep, I'd like to bathe," he said heavily, "and to have clean clothes."
Selena looked at him and nodded before standing up and disappearing behind the door down the short hallway. After a short moment she returned with three bags, and handed one to Eragon. "The clothes you left are in there," she said. "They have been cleaned and mended, and for now they shall have to do. I have yours as well, Rose, and your viol. Your other belongings can wait for another time but until then know that they are safe."
With a tired nod, Rose took the bags from Selena and held the instrument close to her chest. She had missed its comfort. Perhaps in the morning she would pick it up and play its strings, to listen to its sound if nothing else… "What of the horses? They are in the sables and well, yes?" she asked. "I would very much like to see Starshine come morn."
The look Selena gave Brom was not lost on her, and she frowned. "The horses," said Selena slowly, carefully as if she were thinking over the words, "Eragon's and yours that is, were lost when the Ra'zac attacked. We could not afford the risk to backtrack and look for them. Some of our supplies and smaller, less important belongings were lost as well. I am sorry."
Rose looked down and studied the earthen floor. It would do the woman good, she thought, to invest in a rug. She pushed the thought away and gradually nodded. It was merely a horse, she told herself as her eyes began to burn and sting, though she knew it was more than that. From the time Starshine was a foal, she had known him and would often spend her days with him as he grew. They had become attached to one another in a strange and wonderful way, and when the testy stallion didn't accept anyone else's care he became her responsibly and now she would never know the creature's fate. It is as if all the good things from my life at the capital are being lost or taken from me leaving only the bad and the new, she told herself, and then walked towards the door, silently waiting for Eragon to join her, only he did not.
"How were they lost?" he asked, suddenly sounding awake. "It's not easy to lose a horse, or even two."
"It's easy when two assassins and their monsters are chasing you down," growled out Brom. "Very easy. Now off you go. We've talked enough tonight. I'll see you both later."
"You're not going to walk down with us?" asked Eragon, unfazed by the man's harsh tone.
"Nay, I'm going to stay here and rest," Brom told him. "There's no telling what Selena will do to me if I overextend myself and collapse." He turned to Selena and raised an eyebrow. "Is that not what you said earlier today? That if I overextend myself you shall either skin me alive or tie me down?"
"I said nothing about skinning you," said Selena without glancing at him. "Skinning was never my forte, it's far too delicate of a procedure." She walked to the door and stopped beside Rose. "Come, now, Eragon. I shall only take one more trip tonight, anymore and I'll be sleeping in the halls leaving you to wonder about hopelessly lost."
Eragon started and stood up, casting Selena a suspicious look. As he came closer to them, he turned and called out a good night to Brom. Then without a word Selena led them back down the staircase. The stairway was in Rose's option worse going down than up. Her already tired mind and body burned with the agony of moving as it was, and the stairs seemed to have grown much longer in the time spent dining and conversing. When they reached the bottom it brought no relief, her whole body burned with exhaustion. But without a chance to break and catch her breath, she and Eragon were led through more darkened streets lit with glowing red lights- they heard no noise from any sort of human life, likely everyone had gone to bed- until they reached a stout archway and passed through it into a rough, short stone passage. After quite some time of walking doubled over, so their heads didn't hit the ceiling, Selena stopped them, and pointed to the open door to her left. "Bathes are through there," she said. "One for ladies and one for men. I shall wait here for you but, please, be quick."
Rose made to walk through the doorway but paused and glanced at Eragon- he had stopped and was talking quietly to Selena. The woman nodded and then waved him away, telling him that they would speak of it in the morning. Not commenting on it, she waited until Eragon was closer to her before disappearing into the room beyond the door.
The bathing-chamber was a massive room, carved from within dark rock, a large still pool of water in its center. Soft red light reflected off the water's surface, completely unbroken, and a jug filled with soap rested at its edge but otherwise it held no other decoration. Rose stood in the open doorway and then slowly closed the door behind her. She stepped further into the room, glancing nervously at the water for a long moment before she took off her stiff, dirty clothes and tested its depths with her fingers. It was warm and stank of sulfur and salt. After grabbing the ewer, she found a set of steep stairs and lowered herself into the water. Once she was knee-deep she sat on the stair behind her. She did not know how deep the water was and felt quite unwilling to find out, and so she washed herself and her hair quickly before dressing in clean clothing and quickly exiting from the room.
Rose waited silently in the shadows until Eragon exited from the chamber across from her. He took his time, and she found herself growing heavy with sleep, and then eventually he came out and they walked towards the wide archway together. Selena was where they had left her, leaning against the wall, her gaze focused on an unmarked spot. She looked towards them as they came closer and pushed herself to her feet.
Wordlessly they exited the tunnels and walked to the gate at the far end of the hallway, and then paused, standing there a moment. Everything beyond the light of the gate was the darkest of night, there was not a hint of starlight or candle-glow from the homes- all was pitch.
"We will met here after you wake," said Selena in a quiet voice. "Let us know when you are ready and either Brom or I will come." She covered her mouth and yawned. "I didn't say before but if you are to call me anything here, call me Ailis. Inside these walls that is what I am known as, and for now, I would like to keep that way." Turning to them, the woman hugged them both briefly. "I am glad you two are safe. I cannot begin to tell you how worried I was, but if you ever do anything like that again don't expect me to ever forgive you for it."
Eragon nodded and rubbed his arms, looking above the great building. As he did, Rose felt Thorn mindtouch with her. Is everything sorted out? he asked, and as he did two shadowy forms of dragons come into the soft light.
I don't believe so, Rose said tiredly, but it is as far as we are willing to go tonight.
The dragon snorted and landed beside her. He did not have on his saddle, and she wondered absently who had taken it off.
Quickly, Rose turned and said a quick good night to Selena before scrambling onto the dragon's back, her bags swinging from her shoulders. She held tightly onto his spine as he took off into the empty air. Over the beating of his wings she did not hear the woman shout after her wishing her a good rest. It felt strange, to her, to fly with Thorn without a saddle but the flight was over before it truly began and she slid from his back.
Thorn wordlessly swished his tail and lead her to the cave he had chosen for them to rest in. She followed him to it, not bothering to look around at the catacomb of caverns above and around her or the glistening floor of the massive red sapphire, the Isidar Mithrim. What she had to say to Thorn could wait until the sun shined its light, she decided as she walked after him into a cave.
It was dry and the floor looked as if it had been recently swept- tiny crisscrossed groves scratched their way across the thin layer of dirt. The cave drove in about a dozen feet and then turned sharply, a large cushion lay at is curvature, her bags and the saddle were next to it. She turned, looking around and saw a hovel carved into the wall- it had a thick mattress and many blankets resting upon its opening. She walked towards it, dropping her bags carelessly to the floor and slipped off her boots. With a great yawn, she crawled in-between the covers, pulling the blankets around her and lay down. The blankets were already warm, and without another thought she fell asleep.
Notes:
I don't know if any of you guys have ever made your parents so mad that they don't know how to react, so they hardly so at all, but its scary. Its scary because they do not yell or scream and even act like what you did was wrong, and so you're sitting here waiting for that yelling and screaming to start but it never does. Instead they sit and talk and even though they sound upset its still unnerving, and you know that won't be the end of it. You know that you are going to pay in the future for our actions in others ways. I have and even though I'm an adult it still creeps me out when my parents are calm after I tell them bad news.
This is pretty much what happened in this chapter: Brom and Selena are angry, beyond so, but they are unsure of how to react so they simply do not. Instead they talk it over, seeming far too reasonable, and the thoughts and words playing within their head is something else all together. But even their anger is minor, minor compared to the disappoint of knowing that Rose and Eragon and the dragon hadn't just told them instead of running off, if anything that apparent lack of trust is close to heart breaking.
Anyhow, tell me what you think.
Chapter 26: Kings and Riders
Chapter Text
The next day Rose awoke feeling, if anything, even more tired than she had upon going to sleep. That morning was still misty with shadow, the sun having a long while to reach the apex of the open mountaintop, and cast light into the peripheries of the marble city. And so the shades of night bore down heavily on Tronjheim, broken only by small, tiny orbs of ruby and gold and white lights floating almost seemingly midair, like tiny fairylights dancing in the gloom. Every now and then a hazy shimmer of light would leap down from the eastern horizon, throwing an evanescent glare over the city before fading and casting the buildings once again into obscurity.
Laying in that darkness, Rose quickly decided that she did not wish to get up at all; the day was still in her estimation far too early for anyone to have risen and have said farewell to the night. For quite a long time she lay, huddled deeply in the blankets of her hovel-bed, watching tiny gleams of flickering red light sway across the top of the hovel until she realized at last just what was causing that light.
She turned over, blinking, and nudged the dragon laying at the entrance of the den with her foot. Her foot slipped, glazing the razor-sharp tips of his scales at an angle, slicing into her skin, and with a hiss of pain she drew her leg back to examine the cuts. They were small curved punctures- artificial-, and before long they stopped bleeding though the throbbing pain deep within them did not. After taking her hand away from the side of her foot, she reached out her mind to the slumbering dragon, prodding at his consciousness harder until he did awaken.
Yes? the dragon said with a grumble after some time. He did not move an inch, hardly breathing at all, and his mind was still very heavy with sleep.
I need you to move, Thorn, said Rose, drawing herself closer to the edge of the opening. Else I shall be trapped here all day without hope of escaping.
Thorn let out a humming noise and huddled closer against the hole in the wall where she was seated, further entrapping her. You did not wish to meet this day's activities before, he said, or has this changed in the night?
Not even a small amount, said she with a yawn, though I must admit that I would rather not remain trapped in a hovel by a great lump. Please do move, I need to use the privy.
Thorn bristled, suddenly awake, and shifted away from the wall enough for her to shuffle alongside it and away from him. As she moved past him towards the back of the cavern he swatted his tail at her, nearly hitting her in the face, and rolled in on himself sighing deeply. For a short time he was silent. Am I going to be able to a have a pleasant conversation with you before sundown, or are you going to remain acting as you currently are for the remainder of the day? he asked when she reappeared from around the sharp bend.
Rose shook her head, her mouth suddenly dry. It may be in your best interest to ask that question after I have fully awoken and broke my fast, she told him. Until then expect no changes. She sat down on the cavern floor and shifted through her bags in search of her hairbrush, before she looked up at him. Was there not a cushion here last night?
I moved it. I had thought that we both feel more assured this way, said Thorn after he opened one of his red eyes to stare openly at her. I moved your possessions over there too, so that I would not lay on them.
"Oh!" Rose looked quickly up at him, noting the distance between where she sat and he now lay. As she studied Thorn, she began to understand his reason for entrapping her, and she turned away, drawing out her brush and setting it front of her discarded boots as she did so. The boots had held up through the trek over the countless countrysides and roads and routes but they were looking worse for wear; she thought that they wouldn't last another trek. She wondered if she could get some new boots in Tronjheim, and then realized that she had only a few coins with which to buy things and those were from the Empire –likely the Varden and dwarves used a different sort of currency- and she blatantly refused impose that problem on Selena. They would have to do for now, punctures and all, she decided and then began the long business of untangling her hair. Perhaps she would wear it in a braid, as she had done while traveling, it was more practical, but she could not remember the last time she left it loose and trembling freely down her back… All thought of leaving her hair free from braids or twists was cast quickly away; much of it was so entwined she could not brush through it. She finally managed, by patient application to rid herself of most of the knots, and then tied it back. Finally, she turned back to Thorn- he blinked, and flickered his tongue out at her- as she shoved her feet into the boots.
She stood up, straightening her long tunic, and turned her attention to Thorn. I am grateful that you moved my bags and I thank you for doing so. Though I shall be moving that cushion tonight so that I will be able to get out without having to trouble you.
The dragon thumped his tail against the ground, accepting her words, and then said, I've been told that Eragon is awake and ready to go down. Shall we join him?
Rose sighed and looked over herself once more. I suppose, she told him, straightening out any creases in the fabric with her fingers. Her hands stopped at her belt and, after fingering it for a short moment of debate she turned back and dug through her bags. She found her sword without any trouble and pulled it out, fastening it securely to her belt. And you, Thorn, do you suppose that you are ready?
The dragon swung his head around to look at her before wordlessly shuffling to his feet and making his way to the opening of the cave, Rose following close behind. They passed under the stone archway and, for the first time, Rose looked examined the apiary-like cave riddled walls ascending high above and around them. In some places she saw crumbling stairways, leading from one level of caves to the next, or merely making a path to two caves quite close together, or in some places to nowhere. The further up she looked the fewer caves she did see, yet they were much, much larger, their mouths almost completely hidden in gloom. There was no ceiling at all- for there was little need for one- and the peak of the mountain vanished into shadow high above their heads.
She wondered at the many caves; how many Riders and dragons had come here? Surely, not enough to fill the mass of caverns, she thought, and as she thought this, she turned and saw Eragon watching her. He was seated at the edge of a cavern, quite some way from the ground. Rose thought that if he stood on the flooring below and lifted his hands up as far as they could go that he would be able to reach the lip of the cave. When his eyes met hers, he dropped down from the stony edge effortlessly and made his way over, Saphira following after him.
"Good morning," he said pleasantly. "I thought that you would never wake up."
Rose frowned at him, and crossed her arms. "If need be; you could have simply awoke me yourself."
"I was preoccupied," he said grinning at her. "Besides I thought you might want to sleep without being woke up."
"Oh." She looked past him to Saphira, who was tapping her claws against the giant gem beneath their feet. Rose turned and climbed onto Thorn's back, waiting for Eragon to make his way to Saphira and do the same. When he did not, she turned to him and after a moment of studying his troubled face, she asked; "What is troubling you?"
"I have been thinking," he said, rubbing his arm.
Rose gave him a measured look, before saying; "That cannot lead to anything good."
Eragon gave her a sharp look. "I've been thinking about your time in Urû'baen," he stated. "How much time did you send dealing with the political side of living there?"
Rose stiffened, her eyes narrowing on their own accord. "I avoided the Court as often as it was not deemed discourteous. It did not entrance me the same way it did many other people," she said flatly and then paused, running her fingers over her plait. "I am fairly certain you shall witness examples of what they were like yourself before this day ends."
"That's what worries me," he muttered, peering towards Saphira.
"How so?"
Eragon took a deep breath and slowly turned back to her, as if he were readying himself. He considered her, collecting his words and thinking over them. When her eyes met his and slowly narrowed, she began unwinding the braid and redoing it. "Some of the leaders might not think you significant of your status," he said hesitantly, Saphira breathing over him. "Brom told me that Riders are above kings and leaders, a different sort of law themselves, but I think that some won't think that this includes you."
"You are speaking of my gender," Rose stated flatly, wondering just how long he had been thinking of this subject- it seemed as if he had brought it up more and once before with the dragon behind him. She watched as he nodded and, tying off her hair, she swung her leg over Thorn's side and rested her heels against the side his bulk. For a moment she considered her words. "Let them believe as they please, Eragon. I have lived my life under ruling men and I have seen and dealt with worse than their chauvinist opinions. Exasperating as they may be, their philosophies truly do not concern me, and it is a waste of my time and breath to try to prove them otherwise."
Eragon was silent for a short moment, his hands balling slowly into fists and his face heating a brilliant shade of red. "There's a difference now," he said heatedly. "You're a Rider! Your status above men and kings whether you're a woman or not!"
"I cannot afford to believe such," she said with a deep breath. "I will not go about lording over men and kings, doing so shall make me no better than the Riders of old."
"The Dragon Riders helped keep peace," he said. "You've heard the tales Brom has told just as I have. The Riders were there to help those who needed it. They were good."
"Perhaps this is true in the beginning, yet, I have heard the tales where they did not benefit these people as well, Eragon," she told him. "The people were ignored and the ideals of the elves and Riders were forced upon them. Many forgot their roots, and traditions and cultures were lost and forgotten. Some believe that the Riders did more harm to the cultures than they did good to the welfare of the people." Rose paused and considered him, ignoring Thorn's consist urging to speak to her. "There are two very different versions of who and what the Riders were. I believe both sides hold a form of truth. Not one thing is all good or bad, Eragon, there are layers. I refuse to believe that I am more than the people around me due to an old man telling me so."
For a long time Eragon was silent, Saphira snorting angrily behind him. Whatever conversation they were having was lost to her, for at that moment Rose was far too preoccupied ignoring Thorn's ongoing combat to talk to her. After a time of continuous pressure, she opened her mind to the dragon and said, Calm yourself, Thorn. I know exactly what I am saying.
Beyond foolishly choosing how you say it. Must you always find a way to antagonize him?
You needn't worry yourself about it. He asked a question and got an answer. It is not my propose to try to bend my words to his liking. She patted the dragon's side lightly, listening to the hollow sound it made. He did not withdraw from her mind though he remained quiet- silently questioning her. She did not answer him but instead looked blankly at the boy in front of her as she waited for him to respond, and watching the change in his expression.
Finally, after a long time, Eragon looked up at her, his face pasty and set, and then he stiffened and turning away he climbed onto Saphira's back. "I talked to Angela today," he said as he settled himself. "She's the witch from Teirm, the one that told my fortune. She said something about you."
Rose stared at him, caught off guard by the sudden change of subject. Eragon had told her of the witch one evening during their travels though she had only partly listened after he told her that he allowed her to tell his fortune. She believed the whole event to be rather ridiculous and wished to hear little more of it. "Oh, and what did she tell you?"
"She said that I should be careful around you."
"I see," said Rose, turning away as her hands balled into fists. There are quite a few people who would say that, she thought, making judgements on hearsay and crimes that did not belong to any living person. It was a tiring accusation.
"My fortune said that I'm going to be betrayed by someone related to me. So, is she right?" asked Eragon. His tone was not harsh but easy and curious- it dearly made her want to smack him. "Do I need to careful around you?"
Rose sighed and straightened herself to be seated on Thorn properly. "You shall have to decide that yourself. Though I would not put too much thought into fortunetelling, Eragon, some have many meanings though most have none," she told him. "Thorn and I are going to meet with Brom. I believe that he is waiting for us and that we have talked long enough."
Eragon agreed, though he looked as if he had more to say, and the dragons snorted at each other before spreading their wings and diving towards the city below them. When they landed at the base of one of Tronjheim's gate, Rose peered around looking for Brom and Selena. The woman was nowhere in sight, though a number of children had poked their heads out the gateway in hopes to catch glance at the dragons or perhaps the Riders, and far more adults had paused in their activities. Rose looked away from them, eager to escape their slack-jawed stares, and instead studied the flawless polished walls of the city.
"About time you four came down," came Brom's voice. Rose turned and saw him standing beside Saphira and Eragon, who had slide from Saphira moments before- she slowly joined them on the ground. "I thought that you got lost up there." He paused and stepped back lightly, to include the dwarf. "This is Orik. He will be around to assist you when Ailis and I are not. Should you need something and cannot find us ask for him."
The dwarf, Orik, bowed his head to them each in turn. "Pleasure to meet you both," he said in a low voice and opened his mouth to say more.
But before pleasantries could be further exchanged, Brom interfered with a wave of his hand, "Before we all get too comfortable, we have a matter to attend to. The four of you are summoned to meet with Hrothgar, the dwarf king, at third bell. If we don't leave now, we'll be late."
"Where will we be meeting Hrothgar?" asked Eragon as they walked into the endless maze of the city. He did not seem to notice how the people moved out of their way, or touch the tips of their fingers to their lips then their collarbone, or even how some leaned forward in hopes to hear clips of their conversation.
Silently, Rose cursed him for his questioning and walked closer to Thorn. Keeping her eyes on Brom and Eragon, fearing that she may be left behind because if she was, she was certain she would never find her way out. Ahead of her, she heard the dwarf say; "In the throne room beneath the city. It shall be a private audience as an act of otho- of 'faith.'" Immediately, she knew it more than a deed of reliance, it was an inspection- a way for this king to feel out just who he allowing into his city and whether it was in his best interest to allow an alliance.
Suddenly nervous, she found herself quite glad she had yet to have a meal- she was sure that she had it would not last to the throne room. Her mind wondered back to the previous meeting she had had with a king; she could still feel cold dread that had risen within her at his pronouncement. More than anything she prayed that this meeting would bring nothing of the liking, nothing that would tie her here to this cold, sunless place beneath a mountain.
Already though it had less than a day, she ached for the warm of sunshine and the fresh breeze of morning.
Rose turned the thought away, her nose wrinkling at the smell of mildew in the stale air, and turned her attention to the conversation Orik was having with Eragon. "Normally I work at the Gates," said the dwarf, pressing down his wild beard.
Eragon peered down at him. "And you're not working there now?"
"Nay." Orik shook his head. "This is only a temporary arrangement. Brom had requested for assistance and I was the closest one in the room at the time. I'll be going back to the Gates before too long once you and… Rose, was it?" he asked peering behind him and then back at a nodding Eragon. "Yes, well, once you and Rose and the dragons settle in, and I'm not needed, I'll go back."
Brom halted and looked around the colonnaded hall through which they were walking. "You're going to have to lead the way, Orik," he said. "It has been quite some time since I have last been here."
The dwarf smirked suddenly looking slightly more than complacent and took lead, Eragon falling in step beside him, asking an occasional question. As they walked Rose would pause briefly, to study the paintings on the walls- these were in much better shape than the ones within the city and showed more the culture of the dwarves and their myths. For a time, she puzzled over the feeling that they seemed familiar, until she realized that she has seen a similar style on some of the tapestries within the capital. Somehow this did not surprise her.
"I don't suppose I have to tell you to be on your best behavior, do I?" said Brom, walking beside her.
Rose looked away from a painting. "I see no reason for you to," she said. "Though I wish I had known that we were meeting with the dwarven king, I would have taken the time to appear presentable."
The old man huffed and mumbled something under his breath before saying; "You're fine."
"I look like I've been in a competition to catch an oiled swine."
"If you just got done doing that," Eragon said looking back at her with a grin, "you would look much, much worse. Trust me, I've done it."
Rose scowled at him, and his grin grew wider. "That sounds unpleasant," she said as they reached the bottom of a leafed stairway.
Eragon shrugged and turned to study the tall doors of burnished cedar with bosses of rich gold wrought into runes at the edges and a pointed coronet in the center. Rose took a deep breath as Orik nodded to the seven guards and they each in turn pounded the shafts of their weapons rhythmically on the ground. The sound echoed loudly as she fought the urge to cover her ears, and two the guards opened the doors and admitted them. Brom waved them on, settling against the wall beside the twined stairway.
Rose swallowed and strengthened herself, casting covert glances about the throne room before stepping ahead. It was cave, she realized, that likely had been there long before than the dwarves decided to call this place home.
The dwarf king sat on a wide, low dais at the far end of end, on a throne of unadorned black stone- its back stretched high beyond the king giving off the impression of weightlessness. Behind the throne, reaching up the ceiling, was giant mural, far larger than any she had ever seen, of four deformed dwarves, with beards ceased in gold and silver that flowed like water past their toes, their arms were raised to the ceiling, flicks of blue paint skimmed their fingertips. The walls were lined with statues that ran floor to ceiling, carved with an exquisite delicacy, each were plagued with same black stone from which the throne was made. They depicted, Orik told Rose later, the many rulers that once had governed these halls.
Rose and Eragon, who had to hurry to catch up with her as he far more busy glancing about the cave, walked toward the throne on a path made of black onyx tiles. The dragons were not far behind, their claws clicking against the polished stone. As they neared the king, Rose dared to look away from the mural and to the figure before it. The dwarf sat very still on the throne, watching their progress.
He must have been half Rose's height, but his body was appressed and strong. He wore a close-fitting shirt of chainmail, which craftily shined in the light as if it were liquescent, gleaming brightly against his long silver beard which was beaded and tapered with rubies. A gold emblazoned helm rest atop his head, its edges were lined with gems of white and red. His powerful arms were bare, apart from bands of gold above his elbows and a naked hammer lay across his lap, a token of war.
She quickly cast her eyes down.
When they reach the dais, Eragon knelt inelegantly onto one knee and bowed his head, and Rose dared a sideways glance at him, before falling in a curtsy. When her boots slide slightly on the tiles, threatening to unbalance her, and she stood. It was better, she supposed, than ending up as a heap on the ground- she did not believe that she could do or say anything that would less of a hostage to fortune.
"Rise, Rider," said the dwarf king, his cavernous voice echoing throughout the hall, "you need not pay tribute to me." As the king paused, Eragon rose to his feet and straightening to his full height.
Though she did not look, Rose could feel the king's scrutinizing gaze on each of them in turn. From behind her, Thorn snorted into her hair. He had not moved since stopping to stand just behind her- the back her head touched his chest at the slightest of movement, and so Rose found herself being very, very still so not to let her hair catch between his scales.
He sounds pleased, said the dragon, even if he says that there is no need for the display.
He does, does he not? she said to Thorn. Though I believe that he means more than he says. I have been thinking that it has been a very long time since a Dragon Rider has come to these parts in any form of true homage. If what Eragon said is true- that the Riders believed themselves above crowns- than I see where this king might think he has found a cavalier, of sorts.
I'm not certain if that is unwise. It might surprise him to find out he is wrong.
Rose found that the mask she had schooled her features into slipped into a scowl. It is never wise to be thought of a fool, Thorn. Fools are dangerous, both to themselves and a country, and this king knows this. We are not here purely for pleasantries. We both know that.
We shall find out. After these words Thorn withdrew from her mind, turning his attention to the dwarf atop the throne.
"Âz knurl demn lanok. 'Beware the rock changes'… and nowadays the rock changes very fast indeed," the king continued. "I could not meet you earlier, as Ajihad had, as I was preoccupied with my adversaries within the clans. Many of them demanded that I deny you sanctuary and that ought to expel you from Farthen Dûr. It has taken much effort on my part to convince them otherwise."
"Thank you," said Eragon. "I didn't anticipate how much trouble our arrival would cause."
The king hesitated and then nodded, pointing one his contorted hands to the passage behind them. "See there, Riders, were my predecessor sit upon their graven thrones. One and four there are, and I am the forty-second. When I pass from this world into the care of the gods, my hírna will be added to their ranks. The first statue is of likeness of my ancestor Korgan, who forged this mace, Volund," he said, pausing only briefly to rise the hammer up for them to see. "For eight millennia- since the dawn of our race- dwarves have ruled under Farthen Dûr. We are the bones of this land, older than both the fair elves and the savage dragons."
I am old, humans- even by our reckoning- old enough to have seen the Riders in all their fleeting glory, old enough to have spoken with their last leader, Vreal, who paid tribute to me within these very walls. Few are still alive to claim that much. I remember the Riders and how they meddle in our affairs. I also remember the peace they kept that made it possible to walk unthreatened from Tronjheim to Narda.
And now you stand before me, a lost tradition revived. Tell me, and speak truly on this matter, the reasons why have you come to Farthen Dûr?" He paused and then held up his hand. "I know of the events that brought you here, but what I want to know is you intentions as of now."
Eragon shifted on his feet, his hand falling on the top of belted sword. "For now, Saphira and I merely want to recuperate in Tronjheim. We are not here to cause trouble, only to find sanctuary from the dangers we've faced these last months."
"Then it is your desire for safety that drove you?" asked the king. "So, you just seek to live here and forget your troubles as if they are nothing more than vapors in the sky?"
"If you have been told of my past you would know that I have enough grievances to fight the Empire until it is nothing but scattered ashes," said Eragon with a shake of his head. "More than that though, I want to help those who cannot escape Galbatorix, including my cousin." He paused and looked at Rose, and she could feel his unspoken words, and those slaves. "I have to power to help, so I must."
The king Hrothgar nodded, a small smile playing at his lips. "What do you think of this matter, Dragon?" he asked looking at Saphira.
Saphira growled lowly, and Eragon said with a slight tremble in his voice, "Saphira says that she thirsts for the blood of her enemies and eagerly awaits the day when we ride into battle against Galbatorix. She has no mercy for traitor and egg breakers like the false king."
"I see that dragons have not changed in the last centuries," the king mussed with a grin. Then he turned to Rose and studied her for a short moment before lifting his eyes to Thorn. His smile faded as he said, "I know some of the reasoning why you have come, Rider, but I cannot say I know why you followed or what you wish to accomplish now that you are here. What are your reasons?"
Rose knew what she should say, what the words would be safest but she also knew that she could not say them. It was be much more perilous to lie and then be proven a liar, than it would to say the truth. Her mind rebuked the thought but she took a deep breath and steeled herself. She was not falling into a game that she would not play.
"Of that I am not quite certain," said Rose, feeling that she was being too honest. She looked up at the dwarf king's face the first time and allowed herself a moment to think. "In the last months of the passing year, the last months I lived in Urû'baen, King Galbatorix summoned me to a dinner. We did not talk, rather he told me of his plans for me and for my future. He had the thought to form me, shape me, into a weapon of his own desire. I fled because I did not want the life he planned for myself, and still I do not. If I am to pick up a blade it will be because I wish to and not because another commands that I must. And so, to answer you truthfully and without qualms, as of now, I will not rise against Galbatorix nor will I side with him. Rather, I am here to learn, under the safety genuinely given, until such a time comes that the path best taken is made clear and can be made with better understanding."
The dwarf stared openly at her, and she forced herself to meet his gaze. She had thought over those words, carefully picked them as he preached his introduction, willing them to matching his tone, to inlay her words with warning as he had his. And from the shadowy look he gave her she had succeeded, though she did not think it be a good thing. She had given him nothing, certainly this was not what he wanted but rather presented him with a wildcard. Despite the risk, she hoped it would end in her favor that he would leave her well enough alone, though she felt that if anything he would be watching her rather closely. She did not care, not truly, there was very little that she would do which might be even mildly interesting.
"And what do think of this matter, Dragon?" he asked turning to Thorn. "Do you simply wish to sit around and think over your choices?"
Thorn said nothing, he did not need to, Rose knew what he was thinking without having to ask, so she merely blinked and said, "It depends on the situation. As much as Thorn would like to vow to shred the throats of your enemies as Saphira declared she would, he would rather know what may come from doing so. Not the rewards but also the risks."
And perhaps the possibility of chasing a few weasels, added the dragon and though Rose did not repeat this she found herself smirking.
Now may not be the best time to make anecdotes, Thorn, she told the dragon, forcing her face to be passive. It was not hard, all she had to do was think of where they were and why, and the grin slipped easily away, but she continued to keep the dwarf king's gaze. She wondered whether the king thought them to be mad, she certainly felt as if she seemed so.
Finally, he nodded and Rose dropped her eyes, looking again at the hammer in his lap. His hands tightened around its handle, the muscles in his arms flexing. Suddenly she had a strong desire to never allow him to use it against her. The head of it was nearly as big as her head.
"I am afraid," said the king, clearly troubled "that our time together is coming to a close and I cannot speak much longer. My advisors await me, as there are matter I must deal with, however I do not believe that this will be the last time we shall speak. I will say this, before you leave, we dwarves have long memories and have seen many cycles abscond and relapse. The words we spoke of today mean little if our deeds do not hold them." He paused and nodded slightly. "So long as you keep this in mind, you may go."
Rose dipped herself quickly and turned away, understanding their dismissal, and after a delay Eragon followed. She could feel him glancing at her but keep her eyes on the doors ahead. She was not ready for the questions she knew he had.
As they came closer the doors opened, she hurried her steps. Uncertainty coiled in her belly like an angry snake. More than anything she did not want to be left down a cool, dark cave with a dwarf king and his guards. She did not wish for him to the order that might cause that entrapment. But that order never came, and they left in stony silence. Rose saw Brom leaning against the wall watching the doors, and composed herself. He stood up as they walked out, his face unreadable, and studied them before guiding them up a staircase without a word.
As she followed him, Rose noticed how he held his side slightly, and thought again of the injury Selena spoke of. She wondered what had happened with the Ra'zac that had injured him and why he hadn't sought healing, or healed himself for that matter. He certainly had the capability to do so. Her mind was still on this matter as they came to the streets of Tronjheim, and the old man turned to them.
"I would like to speak to these two alone," he said to the dragons looking at them each in turn. "The exit is that way if you go straight, you reach it without any trouble. It won't be long before I return them to you."
Thorn huffed and nudged her from behind. Be careful, he said.
Should I not be the one saying that to you?
He said nothing but nudged her again before walking away, Saphira walking slowly ahead of him. Where the dragons walked the people's eyes followed and Rose instantly understood why Brom had sent them away. He wanted to walk the halls without the nuisance of following eyes and whispers- the dragons were too big, too noticeable not to draw eyes their way.
Without the dragons they were able to slip into the crowd and walk faster than before though soon the crowd ebbed and they came to a familiar stairway towards the apartment Selena and Brom used. With a sigh of recognition, Rose followed the men up the staircase though going much slower than they were. She studied the smooth stone, and saw no mark of a chisel- the stone was flawless.
Brom turned off much sooner than she thought he should and opened a door into a dark, musky room before striding inside. Eragon paused in the doorway, and looked questioningly behind him. Rose met his gaze before ducking into the room with a frown- throughout their walk Eragon hadn't said a word. He had remained strangely quiet. She did not like the prospects of what he was thinking.
"What happened?" Brom asked the moment they walked inside.
Eragon looked up at him, and strode across the room to a table. He tested it, seeing it if would hold his weight before lifting himself onto it. "What would make you think something happened?"
Brom gave him a sour look as he lite a lantern from the wall and placed it beside Eragon. "I saw the look on your face," said Brom, setting another lantern alight. "Rose, close the door. I don't want any eavesdroppers."
She looked up at him questionably, and silently walked towards the open door. The smell of mold and stale air were thick enough that she did not mind someone overhearing them, still she did as she was told and slowly pulled the door close. Turning around she went back to studying the room, it reminded her of time as a child when old and abandoned rooms were something be explored and played in. The apartment Brom brought them too was of the same layout as Selena's, though it seemed much bigger without any furniture to take up the space. The table and a worn bench, just out of the lights' path, were the only things inside it. She could not see the walls to see if there was any sort of paintings. Rose walked closer to the men and stood in the middle of the floor unsure of where to go.
"What happened with Hrothgar?" Brom repeated.
Eragon studied the lamp before looking up. "He wanted to know why we are here," he stated simply, without offering any more.
"And what did you say?"
"That we are here for a rest until the time comes to rise against Galbatorix," he said. "I told him that we'll fight."
Brom narrowed his eyes in the dim light and glanced at Rose. "'We' as in you and Rose and the dragons or you and Saphira?"
"Me and Saphira." Eragon shifted on the table. "What happened to Orik?"
Brom settled back on his heels. "He had business to attend to," he said snappishly. "What did Rose say when he asked her?"
Eragon looked up him uncertainly. "That she won't side with either the Varden or Galbatorix."
Brom seemed to relax slightly. "Good," he said with a sigh. "That's good. Hrothgar probably didn't take it well but its better this way. They won't be expecting anything of you, Rose, not for now at least. It should buy us some time."
"Time for what, exactly?"
Brom shrugged and seated himself beside Eragon. The table squeaked under their weight. "To think," said Brom. "To plan. I hadn't wanted to take either of you here but with that egg we didn't have much choice and it wouldn't have been long before Galbatorix found you. He had sent the Ra'zac on our trail, it would only be a matter of time… But for now, I'll continue your lessons. It will keep the dwarves and Varden from meddling too much. What else did Hrothgar say?"
Brom looked at Rose and she found herself frowning at him. "He spoke of his people's past rulers, and spoke of the time he sat idly under the mountain as the Riders rose and fell, before questioning our intentions however Hrothgar was speaking of more than that," she said, speaking for the first time since they left the king's hall. "He spoke of being cautious that old betrayals do not become a cycle. It was a warning."
"It was." Brom stared at her, and Rose did not miss the hard flash behind his eyes nor the sudden frown. Slowly he turned his attention back to Eragon, but the scowl remained. "I believe we have talked about this matter enough for now," he said. "You should return to our quarters. From where we stand its four flights up. We will join you shortly- and please, Eragon, for the love of the gods, stay out of trouble."
Eragon nodded and scuttled down from the table. "Until then," he said to Brom, ducking his head. He sped through the door, shutting it roughly, and disappeared into the courtyard.
"You did not need to send him away," she said, watching him go.
Brom turned to her and frowned. "Sit down, Rose," he said, gesturing to the vacant spot where Eragon had sat moments before. "I believe it is time we've talked."
She remained standing, watching the old man cautiously. "We have talked before."
"Yes, with four sets of prying ears about," said Brom wringing a pipe between his fingers. "This conversation shall remain between the two of us, and Thorn should you decide to include him."
"That depends on the subject at hand."
The old man laughed though it was not cheerful. "You have a right to be cautious," he said. He paused as his hands searched through his pockets before falling to his sides, empty of whatever he was rummaging around for. He pocketed the pipe. "Of many things. Of the warnings you heard today, the people who will hunt you, the connection seen between you and Morzan, and even of me but do not fear it. You are not Morzan. You will never become that, and my revenge ended with his death."
Rose looked up him as a cold rushed through her body. "You cannot truthfully say that you know that," she muttered. "You don't know that I won't become like him."
"I know enough about you to know that I will gladly pledge to whatever gods you believe in that you and him are not cut from the same stone. You forget that I grew up with Morzan, I was one of the few that knew him best when he around your age. I see him in you but the similarities are nothing to worry yourself over," he said monotony, as if he put much thought and effort into these words but they sounded died even to her ears. She wondered how much the subject pained him, or angered him. "There were many horrible things that he did, very many, but not all of him was bad. Your mother used to remind me of that until she forgot it herself." He paused for a short time, scratching at his beard. "People's minds are hard to change and dwarves are like the hardest of stones, you can't just chip away at the surface. Do not worry yourself what these people compare you to. You do not have to prove them anything, and you owe them nothing. You are free from that debt; it's been paid already. With this in mind, it is time that you as a Rider know how to use the Ancient Language."
Rose looked away and huffed at the suggestion. "I would rather not however, I thank you for the offer."
"I've seen many children Riders lose their dragons before dying themselves," he said. "They did not know how to wield magic and did not know how to heal their young dragons. Most of the injuries dealt a Rider in their power could heal but those only half trained in magic." He paused and pinned her with a painful look. "Listen to me when I tell you that you do not want anything to happen to Thorn. It will leave you feeling like you have nothing left in this world, as if you have died and not the other way around," Brom continued as he stood up from the table, stretching his arms. "You don't have to make your decision now, think about it and talk to me later."
She said nothing as he stepped towards the door and walked out, glancing at the broken fountain on the landing, and then with the realization that many of the halls were crowded and she had little idea of where she was, she silently followed after him up the stairway and onto a balcony. Rose turned and glanced at the branchy plant, it looked half dead, before going into the apartment. It looked no different than the night before. She watched as Brom disappeared behind the door at the end of the hall and shut it. Selena was nowhere within sight. It was likely that she was not here at all.
Glancing about the room once more, she made her way towards Eragon.
"What did Brom want to talk to you about?" he asked her as she sat down on the divan beside him.
Rose looked at him and felt herself bit at her lip. "He wished to speak of the warning we were given," she lied. "The many that all led into one single message."
"I heard the warnings." Eragon frowned at her. "But what did you conclude?"
Rose leaned back against the cave wall and closed her eyes. Suddenly she felt very tired, it was as if the meeting with the dwarf king and listening to what Brom had to say had physically drained her of her energy. "For us to trend carefully," she told him evenly. "We have more enemies than we do allies."
Chapter 27: Dance of Decision
Chapter Text
The golden light of late afternoon played over the ashen outskirts of the city far below. Rose sat alone on the balcony, enjoying the drift of the distant sounds hum idly in the distance, subjugated by the steady simmering of the fountain beside her. If she closed her eyes she could easily imagine that she was elsewhere, a place very far from here, yet as she did she found that she held no desire to think of the capital. Many things had been easier, simpler, and the choices she was facing were not as grave. She turned the thoughts away whenever they came up, which was easy as they were so unpleasant, and breathed in the stale air. Her body ached; oh, how she ached. Everything within her felt like on big bruise.
It was so pleasant to sit alone, and not feel filthy or exhausted or cold or frightened or hunted. But now she had little peace. All these thoughts bubbled inside her. She held many reservations about learning to use the Ancient Language, and each of them hummed like a hive filled with bees. But now sitting against a wall, none of them seemed like a firm enough reason. Rose had never wished to have power. She was perfectly content to stand in the background and play her role when something troubled her, to whisper in someone else's ear and allow them the hassle of righting the wrongs. It was a simple role to keep, one where hardly anyone noticed her, blamed her for the wrongs in the world and she preferred it that way. Her father had done enough damage, why should she be the same? She did not wish for it, but in a way, despite what Brom had said; she was the very same. Though she might not make his choices and draw an end to so many lives; a dragon had chosen her to hatch for thus marking her as his own.
Rose had the scar to prove this- the gedwëy ignasia, Brom had called it. She did not know how many times she had seen the very same mark on her brother's palm before he hid it in his cloak or the shelter of a glove. He hid his for an entirely different reason she did. His mark was on the right, and hers on the left- she wondered how many people would think of it as telling of ill fortune. A sign of the klippe. But how many people still read those tales, and put thought into the small folk? She doubted that there were many, if any at all. These tales were ancient, from a time when humans called another land home- a place that none knew the name of.
She had been ruminating for some time, when the door farthest from her opened and Eragon peered out. "Rose," he said, stepping out. "Brom gave me directions for the library if you would like to come."
"Did he say how long we may stay?" she asked, dusting off her tunic as she slowly stood up. She remembered the instruction Brom had given them the day before. It was puerile, to be told not to walk about alone, and though she knew that she could disregard it and she dearly wished to, she felt better having someone she knew about. Someone to share the stares and whispers.
Eragon shook his head. "He said that he would come and find us later."
Rose did not have anything to say to this and silently followed him down the stairs, her mind on her own thoughts. They found their way where the labyrinthine rooms were located, and passed through the rosy lite central square to a curved arch- there were no doors- without much trouble. The libraries had been added to in a chaotic fashion in the centuries it had been built, and was now a bewildering honeycomb of rooms. Some were huge halls lit by massive silver lanterns; others were tiny, dark chambers lit by nothing. But they were all lined from floor to ceiling with dark stone shelves, on which was piled with scrolls or huge leather-bound volumes or strange objects whose purpose she could not guess.
As they made their way to the back of the library, she found more and more chambers that looked as if no one ever went there: the shelves were covered with thick dust and they had a forlorn air. They picked up a lamp for many of these rooms were dark, and continued their wondering. At last they entered a long, narrow hall him with intricately fashioned silver lamps that let down clear pools of light over a table that ran over the entire length of the room. In the farthest corner was a large, carved staircase made of dark wood and stone that glistened in the light.
Eragon broke the silence. "Was the library in Urû'baen this big?"
"No," she breathed, still looking at the shelves. She felt awed by sheer weight of knowledge they passed so lightly. There had to be a countless number of books- collected and stored over hundreds of years. Even if she spent her whole life reading she would never get through it all. Rose would had been quite happy to wander through the rooms, ignoring her brother, to find the tallest step ladder and rummage through the shelves. "The libraries were large, do not misunderstand me, but nothing close to this expanse. Do you read, Eragon?"
"Yes, Brom taught me when we visited Teirm," Eragon said from the stairway. He peered up at the level above and whistled under his breath.
Rose turned her back to him and studied a shelf, looking for titles that were familiar. None were seen- all the books here seemed to be ancient. "You are a neophyte, then."
"A what?" he asked. He walked over and stood beside her, looking at her apprehensively. "You know half the time I can hardly understand what you're saying."
"A beginner," she said slowly. "A novice. Someone who is new to a subject."
"I know what 'beginner' means."
She shrugged and turned away. "You might have fooled me," she muttered. Though she dearly wanted to read, to lose herself in words, she knew she wouldn't be able to. Not yet, when all these thoughts were so fresh- she needed a distraction. Slowly she turned to her brother and studied him. "What is Carvahall like?"
Eragon blinked and sat in the nearest chair, Rose seated herself next from him, and for a long moment he was silent. She looked away and watched the light play on glinting faded gold of a number of the volumes as her mind wondered and then when he began to speak she found that her thoughts became muted as she listened;
Eragon told her of a small village that sat at a bend of the gleaming blue water of Anora River, creased hills of pines and fur flanking the small valley. And the serrated, silver peaks of mountains which rose from all sides, and like the walls of a fortress they kept many harsh storms away. The wind after an unforgiving, everlasting winter was sweet and sunkissed as it blew in spring, and the fields were dotted with dancing purple flowers. He spoke also of the villagers, describing to her the scars on the blacksmiths hands, and the way the old midwife stood hunched over a cauldron to boil rags, and the joyous fever that over took the tavern when traveling instrumentalists came with a harp or a fiddle. And last he spoke of his home, now burnt to cinders, and the many summers he had spent with his cousin working the fields in the morning and swimming in the evening. He told of her the woman his cousin pledged to marry, and how the sun made her hair look like spun copper, and how secret messages were once passed between them…
For a very long time, Rose let him speak, to hear of a place she had never been, and it took away if anything the tightening feeling in her chest. She wondered though about the life he lived and left behind, a life so very different now than one he was now walking, and what would it have been like, if they were raised together in a place she would never truly know.
When Eragon finished he looked down at the table and was silent. She had a feeling that he had wanting to speak about the subject for quite a long time. "You long to return," she said. It was not a question, she could hear the longing his voice and see it in the way he kept his eyes closed as if envisioning the town himself.
"More than anything," Eragon said thickly. "If I could go back, I would."
"You are able to go back," she told him, "though not in the way you mean."
He nodded, already knowing this. "Do you miss Urû'baen?"
"No," she said, studying him. He had met her question with more honestly than she expected, and so she answered in favor; "I miss those I considered my companions, but one of them is estranged, and another is died, and quite a few them I am certain I shall never again meet on positive terms. I do not want to see them again. Beyond that, even if I wished for it, I cannot return to time that has perished."
"It's hard," he said.
"It is," she agreed. Slowly she stood up and stretched out her arms. "If you would excuse me, I would very much like to find out whether or not they have a certain book."
Eragon grinned, looking up the stories above them. "You'll be searching for years."
"And this is why I'm going to ask for assistance," she said. "I don't fancy the idea of being covered in dust by the hour's end."
Despite the not being invited, Eragon followed Rose as she went to find the bookkeeper. They had traveled far enough into the library that it took them a good while to find their way to the front. The library was busier than before, dwarves and humans sat at tables or stood high atop ladders delving through the selves. She wondered how anyone found what they were looking for; there had to be a system and she wished to know what it was.
When they reached the front, Eragon walked down an aisle, leaving her to approach a wide desk covered in many layers of books and scrolls. An ancient looking dwarf sat at the desk in the front looking as if he had breathed in far too much dust in his lifetime, there were two others around him their faces hidden behind scrolls. When she asked after the title and author he looked as if she had suggested he set fire to a priceless tome. "Do you know how many books are in here?" exclaimed the bookkeeper his hands fluttering. "We keep records, yes, but we have been collecting transcribes for millennia! If you are looking for a single book in this warren, go find it yourself!"
Rose, in a rather ironic fashion, thanked him gravely for his help, and went to find Eragon, who had picked up a book at random and already reading it. His lips moved as he slowly sounded out the words. As she came closer, his face flamed a bright red and he hovered closer to the pages, as if trying to hide his face. "Did they not have it?" he asked, not looking up.
"It is likely that it's here, though where, is another thing is entirely," she sighed and scanned the titles with interest. She may never find that book but there was plenty to read. Her trouble would be picking only one out.
She wondered about for a time, examining books, cover to cover and peering inside, before putting them back. That was until a title high above the ones she was looking over caught her eye. It was book she had only ever heard about. Desire for its pages filled her, and she quickly found the nearest ladder and rolled it over. Though it had been placed not too high for her decide against bothering to get, it was high enough to make her stomach do uneasy flips as she climbed up to retrieve it, only becoming worse when she stepped back down. She ran her hand shakenly over the cover brushing the dust that had lay dormant for ages, and tranced her finger over the inlayed title.
Once it might have been a grand book but now the outlines of morning glories and giant honey bees and vines made from mother-of-pearl and silver and gold were tarnished, deadened compared to its former glory as the remainder of Mannix the bard's work seemed to be. He had once been a famed author, and Rose was told, once the royal halls of Ilirea had song his odes and then when he passed from the world his words fell from their favor. When Galbatorix had risen as king, Mannix's books and scrolls- one of the many poet's works- were ordered to burn. But the legend of his writing and how he silvered his words were never completely forgotten.
Rose sat, quite a ways now from Eragon, in a well-used armchair and began to read. She felt as if she were in a daze, the troubles that had plagued her mere hours ago, dulled by her earlier conversation, fleeted from her mind completely. Every few paragraphs, she flipped through the pages randomly before moving on too anxious to allow herself to enjoy it in full.
The hand that had written the words was elegant, each letter flowing neatly into the neat, in style she had never seen. But as she read, she felt troubled, as well as perplexed. The only thing she held against Mannix was that he had no order, and his work was often baffling. But this was no reason for the King's ordered burning, for there was no word of Riders or the Fallen Lands or the dark that had once haunted the Wandering Tribes. It was nothing more than a honeyed passages and collected tales, things she had read countless of times- words that held no warrant for destruction. The question in her mind was; why? Why would he destroy such lovely work?
One passage stood out to her at the end, Mannix's wording was different, as if he had placed in the pages as an afterthought;
"The silvery gales whispered their
sweet spell abound to me; so light,
so fair, so tall. As she fell heart
aflame as the sun lay abreast
a bloody orange-red the carrion
fowl and wolves ruined their golden
halls. Black are the steps of our evermere
Quickly, dashed into darkness,
deeper than heartgrief, did they fall
into the nihility of the shadowmere
"I see that you have rubbed off your obsession with books onto my son," said Selena. Rose started from her chair, as the woman took a seat beside her. A lamp glowed lowly near her elbow, and she moved her arm away, cringing as it exploded in tangling pain.
She closed the book and set it aside. "Eragon knows what is best for him," she said. "You have been rather absent today."
"I had business to attend to that took most of my day," Selena said, patting her knee. There was a moment of silence in which Rose was tempted to return to her reading. "Have you eaten yet today?"
"Brom had prepared a decent midday meal." And she had looked at it for mere moments before she began to feel ill and fled to the balcony outside. There she had tried to contact Thorn but found him to be fast asleep, likely still tired and recovering from the hard flight over the past weeks. She left him be, to allow him that rest, but in return had been left to her own thoughts.
Selena sighed. "That's not what I asked," she said severely. "I believe that I asked whether or not you have eaten as of yet. I know Brom offered you food but I also know of your meeting this morning with Hrothgar and how you respond to such events."
"As you know me so very well, why inconvenience yourself and ask?" Rose said, unable to keep the hardness from her tone. She turned and looked at the woman.
Selena had her eyes closed, her hands were held tightly in her lap, and after a moment she stood up. "Let's go," she said tightly. "I'll get Eragon while you put the book away. We'll meet at the entrance."
As she walked away, Rose reopened the book beginning read where she had left off. It was a short passage, and it did not take her long to finish it. With a ping of regret, she stood up and looked at the place, high above her head, where she had taken the tome from, and quickly shoved it into a loose space close within reach. She doubted that the bookkeepers would notice, as he had millennia worth of transcribes to keep. No one would likely ever think that it was out of place.
.
After Rose met with Selena and Eragon under the archway, they made their way to the same bowed rooms with the same flagged kitchen dominated by long, scrubbed wooden tables at its rear as they had the night before. Copper and iron pots and pan hung from racks hung from the ceiling, and the back wall was lined with jars filled with seed and oils and fours and preserved fruits and vegetables, and bunches of onions and dried herbs hung from hook. Against one wall was a huge heath, and next to that was a big black oven. A number of dwarves were preparing food for the evening meal, and some of them greeted Selena. Selena nodded back and talked in a low voice to the one slicing meat, and he disappeared into a small door at the back. He came back with a platter and carafe and handed it to Selena. She took it, thanking him as Eragon went to help her, she shook her head and directed them to a table in the far corner, away from the joyous, loud dwarves scattered throughout the room. When they sat down, Selena passed them each a plate- hidden from within the covered platter, and began to serve herself.
"Is Brom joining us?" Eragon asked as he poured himself some wine. It was considerably thinner than the drink they here served the night before but when Rose took a sip she found it just as respectable.
Selena did not look up from the food as she passed it to Eragon. "No," she said softly. "I plan on being selfish and keeping the two of you to myself. Besides that, he was asleep when I saw him last, and shall be remaining that way. He needs rest." She paused and looked up at them, her face serious. "I need a favor from you two, more than one actually."
"And what is that?" Eragon studied the food seriously, as if he were making a grave choice.
"I need you keep an eye on him," she said. "Brom shan't rest and allow himself the time he needs to heal, and he pointedly refuses to see a healer. Should he begin acting strained in anyway or overexert himself, I would like for you to find a way to stop him and then contact me. It should not be too hard, he is not expecting much cooperation from you, Rose."
Rose looked up from her hands and frowned. "Is that so?"
Selena nodded, though she was not looking at her. "He believes that it will be a miracle to get you on the training field to practice swordcraft. I argued with him quite a bit but I'll admit that you haven't been… inspired as of yet."
"We practiced with swords while we traveled to Gil'ead," Eragon supplied. "Almost every night."
"And here I was believing that you two had a whole month to forget everything you learned!" Selena was silent for a time after that, ignoring the questioning looks Eragon kept shooting her, as she ate. The food- Rose was not quite sure what it was- was a grayish substance under long stripes of overcooked meat and mushrooms. After serving herself, she poked at it while no one was looking, before deciding that she wished to have nothing to do with the meal at all. She would rather starve. "We were lucky last night," Selena said looking at her. "Vek was cooking and the good meat was in need of roasting. When he's not here, well, the food tends to be like this. It's not nearly as bad as it appears."
Rose was not so sure. In the end her hunger won and she took a few bites, and finding that Selena had lied, only ate the tough meat and mushrooms under the dreary-looking paste. She thought of the gloom that morning and the dampened cold that seemed to settle over everything, and found no blame in the chefs. Perhaps if they were in a better environment, in a place where fungus and darkness was not the only things that grew, the food would be much more presentable.
Eragon, who had been shooting Selena pointed looks throughout the meal, seemed to share some of his sister's reluctance- he was picking only at the meat.
When they finished, and cleared away their dishes, Selena turned to them to tell them to make a list of anything they needed and to give it to Brom and she would see what could be gotten. After Eragon and Rose agreed, they followed her outside the city. Now there were quite a number of people here, many crowding the stairs and near the street seeming as if they were merely having a gathering for the evening, but their eyes occasionally drifted to the top of Tronjheim with anticipation.
Rose scoffed at them, as Selena led them further away to a darkened, nearly abandoned streets. They walked towards the outer rim of the town, where there were hundreds more thoroughfares and houses. Here lived many people who made their living from serving the city but there were also the crafters: ironsmiths and saddlers and woodcarvers and masons. They passed a big complex of stables, for many of the Varden commanders and elite soldiers traveled and kept at least one horse, and Rose breathed in with a sharp nostalgia; she already felt the aching absence of her horse.
They had not passed the sables completely when Selena stopped in one of the many small squares and turned to Rose. "Contact Thorn and have him pick you up. There should not be too many beggars here, so we shouldn't have to worry about people asking for favors or advice," she said and then paused and frowned, opening her mouth to say more before closing it and shaking her head. "Eragon will join you shortly but I must speak with him first."
Rose said nothing, her mind still on Starshine, and mindtouched with Thorn, telling him where she was. She had woken him and he was slow to reply but after a time he promised to find her. To pass time as she waited, she listened to Selena and Eragon talk a short ways from her.
"She's still healing. The poison did its toll on her and I do not expect much from her at this moment," Selena was saying. It did not take Rose long to realize that they were talking about the elf, Arya, and came closer to join the conversation. "Elves heal faster than humans, as I've learned today, but I will not lie to you, she is not in the best of shape. She still had a fever this afternoon when I left but seemed to be doing better. Many of her injuries are healed, her mind is not. I don't expect her remain there for long. She already desires to leave."
"Is she awake, then?" Eragon asked.
"Aye," she said. "The healers said that she awoke sometime late this morning, and ate some broth but little else."
"What was the reasoning for you visiting her?" Rose asked.
"Ajihad had asked me to," said Selena without looking her way. "As a favor. He thought that since Brom bluntly refuses to go anywhere near the Healing Halls that I could go in his steed. Arya and I have rarely spoken before now and it was rather of an uncomfortable two hours."
"I wonder why Brom won't see a healer," Eragon said with a frown.
Selena grumbled. "He's stubborn and believes his wounds do not warrant a healer, and he knows that he if he came close to the Halls I would force one on him."
"You shouldn't."
"I would rather he have it looked at," Selena sniffed. "Brom has this tendency to underemphasize when he's hurt. But don't worry about it too much, he'll heal once he allows himself the chance." As the woman talked, Thorn, his wings beating loudly against the air, landed and walked over to Rose. He blew into her hair in greeting as she absently swatted him away. "Hello, Thorn," Selena greeted him.
Thorn huffed at Rose in reply- though she had a feeling that he mindtouched with the woman. You will tell me what happened when the old one sent us away, he said to Rose after a moment. It is troubling you and I want to know about it.
Not here, was all she said to the dragon before turning to Selena and asking, "Shall we see each other tomorrow?"
The woman shook her head. "I do not believe so," she said. "I have quite a bit of things that I have neglected. I believe that we'll not seeing each other for a number of days. Though I will try to poke my head in every now and again."
"Until then." Rose quickly turned away and scrambled onto Thorn's back. He waited a time, and then as neither of the women supplied more to say, he spread his wings and flew away, landing moments later on the bejeweled ceiling of Tronjheim. She studied it for a moment, examining how that cold light fragmented the gem. It was truly a lovely thing- in the way that a cold, barren winter was beautiful. Her fingers stroked its, slightly uneven, top as she seated herself atop it. A part of her wondered at its failing and braking, sending her toppling to the ground below with its splintered pieces and what might happen then.
For a time she mussed over this, until Thorn rested himself beside her and regarded her with one of his rubicund eyes. They stared at each other for a time before Rose reached her mind out to him, allowing him to examine the events of the day. When he was done he lay his head near her knee.
I think, he said, that you should agree to learn this. There might come a time when I am not around and the only thing to protect you have to shield yourself with is your sword. It will do more harm to remain ignorant when this time rises.
Rose blinked at him, fighting away the tight feeling in her chest. I dearly hope that you are not planning on leaving me, Thorn.
I am not. Thorn blew smoke at her as he began thumping his tail against the gem. It made high pitched ting! against each of his scales. You were correct today when you said that I am not willing to vow to shred the egg-breaker's men until I know of the risk, but do not think that I was conveying that for myself. I am worried for you, Rose, the dragon continued in a hard tone. I am worried that you have created an enemy within yourself, and you have not an idea of how to disarm it. I also fear that it has been there for a long time and has remained hidden.
For a long moment, she stared at the scales around his eyes but did not meet them. She felt as he had hit her, his words bit deeply striking her worse fears. But she could not let him know this. We all have darkness inside of us, she muttered after quite some time. I am sorry, Thorn, that I have held you back from fighting for your species. If you wish to fight then I shan't stop you.
Do not apologize for my decisions, said Thorn with a rebounding smack of his tail. I choose to hatch for you, just as I choose to follow you now. Should you choose to travel north to spend the rest of your day trampling about snow and doing nothing, I will come also. But I know you will not. You will take my wants and needs into consideration first, and decide to do what you must. I make sacrifices for you as you do for me.
You cannot tell me what I will chose, she said bitterly. I have had very little choices these past months.
You could have chosen to live a different life and left me behind but you did not. You had choices and you have already chosen what path you plan to walk. Do not fear its shadows. He raised up his head and blinked at her knowingly.
I do not wish to speak of this anymore tonight. I need time to myself, not your advice, she told him as she rubbed her hands together. She stood up and began walking to the cave before turning around and considering the dragon she was leaving behind. For a time they studied each other as they had moments before, and then she shifted. "Dragons will reign the skies once again, Thorn," she said aloud. "I may not fight for the King's end but I will see that they do."
Thorn hummed, and his tail stilled. I know we will rise, he said, just as I know that the fallen king will be extricated from his throne. Enjoy your thoughts, little one, but don't let them consume you.
Rose ran her fingers over her braid and turned away once more. Once she walked under the entrance of the cave, she sat in the middle of the floor for a very long time. Her thoughts were more troubling but they were clearer to her now, she could sort through them and write them down the spare parchment she kept within her viol case. Once her thoughts were written they seemed solidified and her gaze fell more and more to her instrument.
As a child she had been upset over how hard of a time she had learning how to play and it had not been long before she declared to Tornac that it was useless to even attempt to learn; she was too old, most children learned to play at a younger age. He had not argued with her at her statement, did not even disagree, but told her to keep practicing and if in a month's time she still felt the same, he would let Cordelia teach her how to cross-stitch. The mere threat of learning this craft had been more than enough, she loathed embroidery as it was, but to think that there was a whole other version… it was petrifying!
In the end she learned to enjoy playing her viol, if only because the alternative was worse. And even though the reasoning for her learning had left her with little choice, she now loved playing it very much. She wondered if perhaps learning magic would be similar.
She loathed the idea that she might become like her father- reviled the mere thought of him for so long that even the word "Rider" sent her walking the other way- for so long, and she thought that Thorn might be right. She had created a monster she could not conquest, could not even dream to rival against. This was not a fight that she could win with swords or words but something on a completely different. She just did not know what.
Her mind was still on this thought when she heard Eragon return to the dragon hold, a very long time later, and even when Thorn came inside to join her. He did not speak to her or pay her any mind, allowing her to her thoughts. When he lay down on his cushion, she stood with aching muscles and tucked her paper away, when she did it felt like she her left her thoughts with it- even when her fears remained, now she thought that she could perhaps get a handle on them. She began to ready herself for bed with a clear head and when she crawled over Thorn and curled herself in her blanket, she thought that she should have eaten more of her supper.
Suddenly, she found that she was starving.
Chapter 28: Confessions of a Story Teller
Summary:
Brom tells the truth for a change
Chapter Text
"Are you coming?"
Eragon blinked and focused on the woman standing in front of him. Selena, his mother- there were times still when he found that it still hard to believe- had moved into the shadows of an empty doorway. He hadn't noticed when, his mind was still thinking of what had she said about Arya, and how hard of a time he would have trying to track her down. There so much he wanted to know- how she got captured, whether or not she knew anything about Saphira's egg, how she was healing- and these things only she could answer.
"Eragon?" called out his mother, breaking him from his thoughts.
He hurried to catch up but he was so tired. Now that he was no longer traveling, it felt like every sleepless night, every trial, and moment beating was catching up to him. His whole body felt sore, and he was glad that Brom hadn't pushed him to practice anything yet. He hoped that he would be given a few more days to rest before Brom did- he could use it.
"What did you want to talk about?" Eragon asked as she peered inside an empty house.
She waved him inside, and closed the door softly behind them. "I don't want anyone to overhear us," she explained pointing at the empty stone walls. "But what I want to speak is about what you told me last night. You still want to talk about it, don't you?"
He nodded. Of course, he still wanted to talk about it. The night before, Eragon had asked Selena about his father- Morzan. He had asked about what Rose had said, hoping, and praying that she might correct him and tell him a different truth. But she did not. Selena merely told him that they would speak of it later and sent him on his way without another word.
"What exactly did your sister tell you, do you remember?" Selena asked.
Eragon shook his head. "I don't remember her words exact words," he said and then muttered a spell so that they would not be overheard. "But is it true?"
"Try to remember for me, Eragon, please," urged his mother disregarding his last question. "It's important that I know so that I can find a way to explain this correctly."
He stalled and looked around that the small, shady room. The walls were covered in dust and the corners heavy with cobwebs, tiny spiders hidden within their shadows. There was no source for light save the shuttered window, and that only gave faint, uniform lines of light across the earth floor.
"She said that I carry his blade," he supplied after a moment. "To be honest with you, I really don't remember too much about it. Just that she said that Morzan is our father and that I accused her of lying."
Her answer was a swift string of harsh words that made Eragon's eyes widen. He had never heard a woman curse as vulgarly as the men who came to the Seven Sheaves. "I need to speak with Brom, now," she said when she had calmed. "You're coming too. I'm not done with you, yet."
With a frown, Eragon followed her swift pace quietly thinking until they rounded a corner and then he turned to glance at her. "How did you met?"
"Brom?" she asked. "We met in a garden. He was trying to right the mess of years of neglect, and I wanted to supervise and make certain that he was doing it correctly. I suppose that I had little faith in him then but we had only just met."
Eragon considered her words, more questions raising to his mind, but he put those aside. "No, not Brom," he said. "My… father."
"Oh." She slowed and glanced at him. "I met Morzan at the Seven Sheaves. It had belonged to Pate at the time but now I suppose one of his sons took over," she said softly. "I had spent quite a lot of time there as a young girl. I liked the attention the men gave me but your grandfather did not. He often forbid me from going into town without him or Garrow. One day your uncle and I were told of run a chore at the tavern, and so we did. Morzan was there, half-drunk, now that I think on it, and after Garrow stepped away for some reason or another, he talked to me. He seemed so other worldly from the men I had met before. He was intriguing and I was immediately smitten."
"You didn't go with him willingly, did you?" asked Eragon feeling sick. He couldn't stop staring at her. How could she truly believe that she loved someone who worked for Galbatorix? When most of Carvahall reviled the king and his Forsworn? If Eragon had grown up hearing all the horrible things they had done, hadn't his mother heard them too? "He was horrible! He turned his back on his people and helped slay them all!"
Selena pulled him to a stop. Now they were near the gate where there was a string of people gathered. She grabbed his arm and guided him to the side where there was no one. "Of course I did. I was a young girl with delusional beliefs, Eragon. I believed that he loved me and I loved him. None of his past mattered to me then. I lied to myself that he was different than he was in those tales that I saw it as the truth. It was only some years later when your sister was born that I saw him for what he was but by then it was too late," she said so softly that he almost couldn't hear her.
"What happened then?" he asked. "What did you do?"
"I fed information to the Varden," said Selena with a sigh. "I rebelled from my husband in every form I could without pulling Rose in too much risk. It was hard, Eragon, harder than you will ever understand, and I petrified that the next time I return home I would find that he had found out. He would not have just punished me for my crimes but your sister as well. He would have killed her to teach me a lesson. He almost did kill her once." She took in an uneasy breath and then began to step away the statue that they were hiding behind. "We should keep walking. Hiding here will only attract unwarranted attention."
Eragon followed after her, wishing that he hadn't ate his supper. He now felt like it was going to make a reappearance in a very unpleasant way. "How did he?" Eragon asked after they passed under the gate's arch.
"Nearly kill her?" Eragon nodded, and Selena sighed. "He threw Zar'roc at her and nearly carved her in half. If there had not been a skilled healer living under his roofing you would have never have met your sister. She had to be healed in secret without Morzan ever finding out."
"Why didn't he heal her himself?"
Selena shrugged. "He believed that only the strong survived. If magic was used to make her like it meant that she was weak and undeserving of life."
And he was the son of that man?
No, 'man' was too kind of a word, monster was more accurate. Eragon knew Morzan was terrible but to use Zar'roc as a tool to splice a child and not heal the damage done… That was monstrous!
Again, he wished that Rose had never told him about his father. He wished that he had never encouraged her honesty because now that he knew, he wished he could undo that knowledge. And to think that months ago, when he was still living the farmhouse overlooking the fields and mountains, he would have given anything to know something about his parentage. He should never have wished to know. His ignorance had been better, safer, and far less painful.
His hands were shaking by the time they reached the staircase. All he wished to do was punch one of the stone walls and smash it to bits. You'll only hurt yourself, little one, came Saphira's voice. Do not think or act too rashly.
Morzan was horrible! Eragon nearly said out loud. How can I be related to such a monster? What if I become like him?
But Saphira said nothing for a time, not calming the worst of his fears. After a long moment she said, I would have never have hatched for you if I did not know that you had a kind heart, Eragon. Keep talking to your mother, I believe that she has more to say. Talk to me when you find out what it is. And then Saphira withdrew herself completely from his mind, leaving him alone with his angered thoughts and Selena.
Eragon groaned in complaint and looked up from his feet. Selena halted, spinning around at the sound, a wicked looking blade held in her raised hand. "What's wrong?" she asked, a sharp edge to her voice. She leaned and looked behind him.
"Nothing," Eragon said, his eyes on her knife. He didn't even see her pull it out. "What did you mean by saying that you afraid whenever you left? Where did you go?"
"I offend ran errands for Morzan that kept me away for months at a time."
He swallowed. "What kind of errands?"
"Eragon," said Selena turning away, "I was his assassin."
Eragon felt his head spin and nearly fell. To steady himself he leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. "You killed for him!" he breathed angerly. "How many did you murder?"
For a time, Selena said nothing but moved closer to him. He flinched when she reached out for his hand and se pulled away. "I lost count," she said, a flash a pain crossing her face. "Don't judge me too harshly, son. At that time I had thought that was doing what was right. I cannot change the past but I can help those around me now. I'm a different person than I was twenty years ago."
"Do you still kill?"
She hesitated before answering; "There are times when that cannot be helped." She straightened and took a step back, allowing Eragon a moment to compose himself. "Take a breath, Eragon, and hold it, count to five and release. After you do that a few times until you calm then we'll go and talk to Brom."
He did as he was told, and afterward he felt the jittery, uneasy feeling inside of him calm though it did not fade completely. "Why do we need to speak with Brom?"
She gave him a long, steely look and shook her head, like she wanted to say something but could not. "We are going to see him because he is going to agree to tell you something you must hear."
Eragon was about to ask another question but he decided against it. He wasn't sure what to think or say or do, so he just silently followed after Selena until they reached her apartment. He heard Brom before he saw him, snoring loudly on the divan. Selena shook him awake and dragging the still half asleep man out onto the balcony, she ordered Eragon to stay inside. The door shut loudly behind them.
Eragon looked uselessly around, and then walked over to a long woven basket, he knew from the night before what it held, and opened it. Inside was a pile of rolled bread each wrapped carefully in undyed cloth. He pulled a small bun out and walked over the paintings on the walls, studying them as he chewed and his mind wondered. Once he reached out and tried to hear what Brom and Selena were talking about, but could hear nothing. There was only silence.
He picked up another bun and ate it too.
It was sometime later before they returned, both very red in the face. Neither of them said anything but Selena wiped at her eyes before sitting beside him. "You've helped yourself to the bread, I see," she said, plucking the cloth from his knee.
"I was hungry." Eragon shrugged and looked between them. "I don't understand, what is this about?"
"The matter of your parentage," Brom said huffily, seating himself in a ragged chair. He looked up at Eragon and began to speak in the Ancient Language; "Morzan is not your father. I am."
Eragon gasped and looked at Selena but she offered no contradictions. Suddenly he found that he could not sit anymore, and stood up, his mouth agape. "How?"
"How were you conceived? Is that what you're asking?" Brom gave him a measured look, a hint of a smile half hidden under his beard. "Sit down," he said gently.
"No!" Eragon continued to stare between them. "I- How is it possible!? I thought you were married to Morzan! You said-!" He cut himself off and crumbled to bun into his hand. Crumbles tumbled onto his lap. He swore and turned away.
Beside him, Selena sighed. "I was. Brom and I met only after I married that man. Brom, your father, is the one who helped me set up contacts with the Varden."
There was a long, painful silence.
"You lived in Carvahall for years. Why did you hide from me?" Eragon stared at Brom with a hostile intensity and the old storyteller looked away.
"Eragon," he began, in a gentler voice than he had ever heard before. It was unnerving. "I always wanted to claim you as my son but I could not. It was a joy like no other to watch you grow up and a torture not tell you. The danger it would put you in-" he shook his head "-I could not do that to you, but you seem to find danger with every step you take. When you became a Rider perhaps I should have told you perhaps… and perhaps I did not like the idea of claiming you so soon after the loss of your uncle."
"We traveled for months together," Eragon shouted. "You could have found a convent time!"
"Perhaps your father did not believe that you were ready to hear the truth," Selena snapped coldly. "Even I saw how absorbed you were about capturing the Ra'zac and bringing them to justice, when you should have been focusing more on learning about your father had to tell you. And then later you're your dreams of the elf! You cannot question him before you understand what his past and the risks he took to keep you alive. If he had died during your foolish adventure, it would have been so that you could live!"
None of what I did was foolish, he thought. "What about you?" Eragon said, turning to Selena, he tossed remainder of the bun onto the ground and clenched his fists. "You could have come to Carvahall and the two of you could have taken me and left and lived somewhere safe. We could have been a family!"
Selena flinched. "Don't think that that thought hasn't haunted me for years, Eragon," she said. "There are many actions that I could have taken but did not. I feared too much for your safety to return to Carvahall and claim you. I thought that if I did then Galbatorix might hear something of my survival and chase after all of us. I thought also that you would want nothing to do with me. It was safer for me to stay here, away from the people that I could harm."
Eragon moved away and sat a cushioned chair far from them both. He looked back at Brom. "If you want to ask something then just do it," Brom grumbled. "Your mother made to promise to answer all your questions truthfully."
"I did not make you do anything." Selena turned to him. "I said that it would be in your best interest to do so."
Brom gave her a quizzical look, and leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. "There's not much of a difference," he muttered. "Whatever you do not ask now, I will like tell you in the morning providing that it's important. There is much you should know and now might not be the best time for it."
Eragon felt his anger dissipate from him as if it was leaf in the wind, and his curiosity took over. "Tell me how you know so much about dragons and Riders," Eragon said instantly drawing on the two questions that had bothered him for months on end. "And how you met Selena."
Brom groaned, opening his eyes to give Selena a dark glare- she gave him a small smile. His gaze darkened and he grumbled annoyedly. "When I was younger, younger than you are, I was chosen by a dragon to be her Rider. I joined the ranks of the Riders and was trained by them," he explained, sitting forward. "While I trained, I met many great men, many great Riders and I became friends with quite a few. One of them was Morzan but this was well before he joined Galbatorix and became a Forsworn. When Morzan betray us… my young dragon was killed."
"Why didn't you tell me before?" asked Eragon softly.
"There was no reason to," he said. "You knowing might have put you in even more danger. I am a Rider no more, Eragon, and that, I want you to know." Brom sighed and looked up from his hands. "After my dragon was killed, I was broken in a way I cannot describe, bent on avenging her death. I worked hard to destroy the ones who killed her, and ended up killing a number of the Forsworn, before I moved on to Morzan who was responsible for everything." He paused and looked at Selena questioningly.
She nodded and said, "I told him already of what I did for that man. Go on."
"At the time he had an assassin who did his bidding, a woman, we only knew as the Black Hand. I tasked myself with going after her and finding out all I could about her. I traveled to Morzan's castle in the guise of a crippled gardener and met Selena there. I had planned to seduce her, perhaps kill her, and I started out that way but in the end I could not pull through with my plan- like an idiot I fell in love with her." He glanced at her haughtily and she made to smack his leg but he pulled away before she had the chance.
"Your father will talk to you about the rest of this another time," she said turning to him. "It's late and we all have an early morning tomorrow. I suppose that I best find a way to talk to Rose before I leave in a few days. Please, do not mention anything to her until I get the chance to do so."
"I won't." Eragon looked up. "Where are you going?"
"There's something I must attend to," she said dejectedly. "It will only take but a handful of days to travel there and back. I don't plan on being gone very long, and spirits know, that the last thing I want is to go anywhere. Not to mention on an unintentional trip."
His body ached at the mere thought of it. He wondered about what she going to do and was about to ask when he thought of something else. "Rose is Morzan's daughter, right? We're only related through you?" he asked. Selena nodded stiffly, and he turned to Brom. "Did you ever succeed on killing him?"
"I did," said Brom in a flat voice. "He and his dragon were killed in Gil'ead."
Eragon nodded and stood up. He wasn't done with his parents yet, there was so much he wanted to know. Not to mention that he had more to ask but found that he needed to speak to Saphira first. She has been stubbornly ignoring him since he walked into the apartment, and he wondered if it was because she already knew. A flash of anger coursed through him, and he bid them a good night and with the promise to be careful and to talk to no one, he hurried down the staircase alone.
Chapter 29: Farthen Dûr
Chapter Text
After a restless night, Rose woke well before the sun. She knew she was exhausted, her body ached still of the many leagues she had crossed, but she could not sleep. For a time, she had tossed and turned restless in her bed before, at last, getting to her feet. She threw on a tunic and slipped out the cavern, leaving Thorn slumbering behind with his head tucked under his wing. Her footsteps echoed dully back to her from the walls, sounding unnaturally loud in the still darkness.
A partially covered lamp had been left the entrance, a token to keep the night shadows from becoming overpowering, and after uncovering it, she seated herself to overlook the outskirts of the sleeping city below. The air was cool and soundless but at times, rare, muffled sounds drifted, seeming all the louder in stillness and quiet. Above no crowning of stars blazing in the moonless sky could be seen. The stone tenting of Farthen Dûr cast a mirage of skylessness that intensified as the night waned. Gradually, tiny blossoms of light bloomed from below, one or two at first until the crisscrossing streets and low roofed homes appeared more like a valley filled with ruby and silver glowing florets. As the city began to wake, she thought about going back to sleep but could not find the energy, and so she sat and watched, until Thorn awoke and called her back. It was only then that she stood, with the lamp in hand, and returned to the cave.
Inside she dragged all of her items out from her packs, and looked them over. Everything she owned was dilapidated and covered with a fine layer of dust, and she did not feel like wearing any of the traveling clothes. For a long moment she stared at the rich blue and dark silver dress with a sudden piquant sadness, it was not a luxury she could afford. Not when she knew it was more than likely that she would be practicing swordplay and not lounging in the libraries. And, she thought that it was probable that Brom would find a way to ruin anything so lovely. With a last glance at the dress, she dressed in a simply embroidered, green tunic and dark leggings, and wet her hair in a basin atop a small wooden stool before she began brushing through the tingled mess. She did not braid her hair, or tie it back but allowed it to tumble freely down her back. If nothing else, she would allow herself this indulgence. After running her fingers through her hair once more for good measure, she walked towards the entrance, and as a second thought, returned to her belongings to grab a strip of torn fabric which she tied around her wrist. In that moment she wished, as she had many times over the last months, for a ribbon.
She was still thinking of this when she met Eragon and Saphira at the Dragonhold's edge. Her brother greeted her with a yawn, and after wishing him a good morning she climbed silently onto Thorn's back and waited for him to take off. After a short moment he and Saphira flew to the gates of the city without much notice towards a square near the city gates- it was still too early for many people to have wondered out of their beds. Brom was waiting there, his expression hidden within his beard and his arm crossed over his chest. When they landed, he remained unmoved, until Eragon called out an enthusiastic greeting.
"Humph," greeted Brom in return. He looking them over sternly, and then waved for them to follow him into the city.
Rose slid from Thorn's back and glanced at him, biting slightly at her bottom lip. He seems to be a rather ill mood, she told the dragon.
Thorn snorted, and flicked his tail, his narrowed eyes remaining on the gates. It would seem so, he said. Have you decided on anything?
She merely looked at the dragon, determining already to disregard his question. I shall see you later on today, Thorn. Keep out of trouble until that times comes.
I could say the very same to you, he said, turning away from the gates and spreading his wings. He nearly clipped her shoulder. Rose quickly dodged away, covering her ears, as he loudly jumped into the air and returned to the crest of the city. As Saphira flew to join him, she turned to Eragon and found that he was watching the dragons vanish from sight. She withdrew her hands, relaxing them at her sides, and stepped towards the opened gates, casting him a quizzical look when he remained.
"I don't like being away from Saphira so much," he explained, catching the meaning of her gaze. "It doesn't feel right that I have to keep sending her away, and she doesn't like it either."
"Then you should not keep her waiting longer than you must," Rose said, stepping into the city.
Brom was far enough ahead of them that they had to run to catch up but he took a now familiar path, and neither Rose nor Eragon needed to led to know where they were headed. The early morning left the halls of Tronjheim silent and empty and they passed only a few people.
When they came to the staircase hidden in shadows, Rose's thought over Eragon's statement and found that she agreed quite a lot on what he stated. After the months of travel, she was accustomed to Thorn's consent presence and found it rather peculiar whenever she turned and found that he was not there. She thought also that perhaps she had come to rely far too much on his company.
They reached the balcony before too long, though the stairs were no more appealing than before, and walked silently to the propped open door. Eragon went in first, his steps eager, and after a moment of catching her breath Rose followed. Inside, Selena was seated at the table drinking deeply from a steaming cup of tea, and Brom was standing behind the chair next to hers, looking as if he had bitten into something unpleasant.
"Shut the door behind you," Selena called out, setting the mug on table, "and come and join us. There is something we must discuss."
Rose pulled the wooden stool from the doorway, and after setting it down, she examined the food on the table. The table was laden with boiled wild oats, cheese, and a kind of flat bread she had never seen before, and mugs filled hazardously to the rim with steaming tea. The simple smell of it made her feel very hallow and unsteady very fast. Her mouth filled with water. And she prayed that the food was superior to the meal the night before- she doubted that she could skip eating anything today. She was famished.
After seating herself between Brom and Eragon, she picked up the mug and breathed in the smell of mint and chamomile. She sipped from it, as the others served theirselves, and then took as much as she dared to pile onto her plate. She had to force herself not to shove all of the food into her mouth at once but to eat slowly but even so she tasted none of it and ached for a second serving.
Once the food on the plates was cleared away and the dishes set in a pile at the corner of the table, Brom placed his hands on the top its painted surface. He studied an iris for a time and then looked up. "Now that we're all filled to bursting we must talk," he said and then glanced at Selena before sighing.
"Is this about what we spoke of last night?" asked Eragon, leaning forward in his seat. He looked between the two with a deep frown.
"Yes, boy," said Brom sharply. "That's exactly what we would be talking about if you did not keep interrupting."
As Eragon looked down at his hands, Rose peered at him inquisitively. What had Selena pulled Eragon aside for? she wondered, thinking of how brisk the woman had been when she had sent her away. Rose folded her hands over the mug, reserving its heat, and sat back slightly to watch them- but for a time everyone was completely silent. It seemed that the silence would stretch on for an entirety or perhaps longer, and felt herself squirm in her seat.
"By the gods, Brom! If you do not speak then I will," Selena said sharply, and rather suddenly the silence was broken.
Brom leaned forward in his seat and turned his attention to Rose. "Your mother wanted to pull you aside and speak to you privately on this matter but I believe that it's best for all us to come together and talk," he said. "All of us need to be on the same grounding. And while, unfortunately Thorn and Saphira are too large to fit in this room and I do not trust the dragonhold, you two should be in constant contact with them so it shouldn't be too much of a problem."
Rose leaned farther into the backing of her chair as Thorn hummed within her mind. She remained in a simple mindtouch with him- so long as either of them felt that complete privacy was needed and broke it. It had become a habit when they were traveling, and a precaution Thorn had instanced on after the unfortunate events in Culdaff. He had been rather insistent about the matter.
She said nothing about it aloud but took another sip of tea.
Across the table, Selena looked at Brom pointedly, her fingers tapping impatiently on the table's surface. "What we must talk about is a misunderstanding," she said briskly when Brom said nothing. "I had thought I made it more than obvious when I told you, Rose, of my past but, I guess, I had not. So, now I'm going to be very direct: Rose, Morzan is your father while your brother Eragon was fathered by Brom."
She looked at the woman, and took another sip from the cup. Her hands were shaking and some tea dripped onto her lap. After a short pause she said, "And you are certain of this?"
"Considering that Morzan refused to take me to bed after I told I was carrying his child nearly three years before, yes, I am certain."
Rose choked on her tea and quickly turned away, her face burning. She coughed violently into her hands. There was a tense silence, save for her coughing and the scraping sounds as someone moved their chair back and walked away. After a time when she dared to look back up, her face very red, and saw that Brom had gotten up to clean off the table and Eragon was studying the paintings on the table with intense interest, and he too stood to help with the dishes. Rose was tempted to get and follow after him.
But she did not.
No, instead, Rose turned and eyed the woman next to her cautiously. She silently prayed that the woman would say her no more on the subject. "I would rather not have ever known about that," she said.
"It's only the truth. And besides you have yet to challenge it."
"Merely because it a detail that should never be revealed!" But as she voiced this, Rose realized that Selena knew this and that is very reason it had been said. The woman had wanted no arguments, certainly no questions, and Rose shuttered to think what else she might say if she voiced dispute. "Is there anything more you wish to share or do you believe that we have heard enough inspiration for our night terrors?"
Selena gave her a measured look before take a sip of her tea. "That is enough I should think," she said setting the cup on the table. She stood up. "Now, if you three do not mind, I must go. I'm running late and the day has hardly begun!"
A quick good-bye was spoken by Brom before Selena left, and as soon as the door shut behind her, Rose stood and assisted the men in cleaning. It took little time, much of it had already been cleaned before she joined them, and soon everything was placed where it belonged- Brom had to tell Eragon and Rose where the dishes belonged. When they finished Brom looked them over sternly, and led them out of the city to a part of the outskirts they had not seen- to a large courtyard surrounded by sinister-looking low building, which was only accessible through a locked gate. Here the buildings stood close together and over everything was a hostility that the rest of Farthen Dûr did not possess.
Brom shut and locked the gate behind them before facing them. He took a long moment to study the Riders, and then sighed. "There is much that you need to know," he said. "Normally as Riders you would be well into your instruction by now but these are no ordinary times and you are not ordinary as far as Riders go." He looked between the two siblings, and slowly pulled a pipe out of a pocket. He did not light it but ran his fingers over the surface. "And each of you are in very different places as far as that training goes. I think that all of us will come together each morning to train and in the afternoon, I will work with only one of you, and the next day the other. I will set research or tasks for whoever I'm not working with to do during that time. There might be days when you both will stay together and learn the same thing."
Eragon nodded, stepping away from the buildings he was examining, and looking inquisitorially at the man. "I know that there is a lot we don't know but what will we be learning?" he asked.
Brom frowned and scratched his chin with the end of this pipe. "That depends on the person," he said. "For example, I know Rose knows more about Alagaësia's history and legislation than you, while you know more of the Ancient Language and how to wield it. There's much to work on, and I plan on getting the two of you close to the same place."
"And when we have achieved this, what shall happen then?" asked Rose, clasping her hands in front of her. She had intended on listened silently but found this question's persistence overwhelmingly rising up inside her. She wished to know what was planned for her, and whether she had a say in any of it. "Shall we continue learning under you, or travel elsewhere to learn from another?"
"You will likely go elsewhere," he said, giving her a hard look. "I can only teach you what I know which isn't as much as it should be."
She frowned at him. He knew much more than he was willing to say, to acknowledge. She wondered briefly about the reasons he held that prevented him from telling Eragon about his past as a Dragon Rider- or perhaps he already has, she did not know. Had the war damaged him so much that he was unwilling to voice what once was- what is now lost? His words from the day before echoed in her mind: Listen to me when I tell you that you do not want anything to happen to Thorn. It will leave you feeling like you have nothing left in this world, as if you have died and not the other way around.
Rose turned around and glanced at Thorn. He had landed beside her moments before with Saphira in tow- his red scales dark in the shadows, and now he looked down at her, a ripple of light shifted down his neck. He blinked slowly and then turned back to Brom in a silent message to listen to what the man was saying.
"A Rider is many things, a warrior and a scholar, a healer and a protector," the old man was saying. "Quite a few of the Riders had never seen the blood of battle until the Fall but all were trained in its crafts. Tomorrow we will focus on this, but today I would like to see where the two of are at." He held up his hand, stopping Eragon as he began to speak. "I know how well you can wield a sword, boy, but I haven't seen either of you spar in a month and even that amount of time can make a difference between falling out of practice or improvement."
Eragon slowly nodded and pulled out his sword from his belt, enchanting its edges under his breath. When he was done his eyes turned to Rose and she wordlessly handed him her own blade. As she stepped back, she pulled her hair back from her face and tied it with the scrap of fabric. When done she looked up at Brom and found him watching her. He did not look away when their eyes met but nodded faintly and took a step back.
"Are we facing each other, or you?" asked Eragon turning to the old man as well.
"You aren't sparring with me," Brom said. "I'm going to watch for today but in a few weeks that might change."
Eragon nodded and turned to Rose. "Ready?"
Once she agreed, they faced each other and went through their paces. As it often happened when they sparred, Eragon was first to disarm Rose, and though she fought to avenge herself, she could not gain the advantage and was disarmed again and again. She was very aware of Brom's chilling gaze on her, and her mind kept flickering back to the conversation the night before. The choice before her and path she knew she must take however begrudgingly she would walk it.
Just when Rose thought she could not take another beating, Brom called them to a halt, and her brother fixed her with a questioning look that she ignored. Wordlessly, he handed him her blade, and after he stripped it of the protection spell, she put it away.
As she did, Brom pulled over a large chest and called them over. Inside was a pile of tarnished armor and leather braces. He spent the rest of the day explaining what each piece was and how to put it on, making them do so at one point though Rose found the armor to be ill fitting and cumbersome. He told them as they pulled the metal off, that they would be measured for a set of their own. A deep frown formed on Rose's face.
Not long after the armor was returned to the chest, did they walk to the building opposite the gate and into the large chamber. In the middle of the room was a large stone stab, like a table, which was covered with piles of volumes, loose paper, crystals bottle of ink, carved wood and metal pens, a pale brown and yellow knitted throw, and a single lantern. Its light blooming softly on the intricate carvings of runes and tiny figures that were covered the stone table.
Rose stopped involuntarily at the threshold and took a long look around the room, squinting into the shadows. Here the sense of watchfulness was almost overwhelming; it seemed to emanate from the very stone. However, there was nothing here save for the crumbling painting and ancient dust and the white fungi that covered the walls. She sighed and made her way to the wooden bench that had been tucked beneath the stone slab. Brom and Eragon were standing around it, Eragon shifting through the book while Brom shook off the coverlet. Not knowing what else to do, Rose pulled out the bench and seated herself upon it, before looking out the doorway towards a quick shifting movement. There Thorn and Saphira were peaking in, a large blue eye blinking in front of the archway and a red one shifting from a small window, their heads far too large to fit through the small openings.
Rose blinked twice at red eye, and after a moment's pause it blinked back. She looked away, smiling lightly and ran her fingers over the titles of a few of the books; The Antediluvian Histories; a Tale of Alagaësia, The Sound of Poetry, Meadowland: The Private Life of Palancar, Forgotten Tales from the People of Old, A History of Ancient Geography, Beyond the East. Her hand stilled and then she carefully removed the last book from its wedging, her eyes searching for the name of the author not a moment after the cool leather hit her palm.
She found none.
"No one knows who wrote that book," said a graveling voice beside her. "Some say long ago that it just showed up."
"Someone had to written it," piped Eragon, seating himself on the other side of Brom. "Books don't just show up."
"The creator's name has likely been forgotten or the person that wrote it did not wish for anyone to know of them," said Rose after a moment. She placed the book back in its place and folded her hands onto her lap, however her eyes remained on the neat, dark lettering carved into its spine. "There are a number of similar books at the palace library. Much of these books contain controversy poems or tales, and sometimes a good number of both."
"I take it that you've read them," said Brom, placing two sheets of parchment between him and Eragon and then he handed the boy a silver pen.
Rose's face heated. "I've read a great deal of things," she said pulling the strap of fabric from hair and ran her fingers through the tingles, watching as Eragon stared at the pen he held awkwardly between his fingers and then the papers as if he could find some help there. She frowned.
Brom merely nodded at her words, and turned his attention away from her. "It's for writing not staring it," he said to Eragon before showing him how to properly hold it. "Today we'll work on your lettering." Then he instructed Eragon through writing the alphabet, none too patiently in Rose's option. At first Eragon could not use the pen at all but after a time deformed markings appeared onto the parchment.
Rose turned away, her mind shifting to the dusty, candle lit room she had spent many sun filled afternoons barred inside, forced through lesson after lesson of penmanship and reading. Her tutor's low and monotone voice, a balding, squinting eyed man named Josue, filled the air uninterrupted save for the crackling laugh of the fire. A fire that she had always believed was unnecessary, it made the room far too hot when sun was already trying to boil the world. Stuck inside that room she used to wonder if he was trying to cook her, like what the Planak to the naughty children in the tales that Cordelia told her...
She frowned and pushed the memory away. It had been quite some years since she last thought of Josue and his sweltering room. Her eyes settled again on the toppling pile of books before she began to sort through them. There were some, a very few, that were written in language she could not read- these she set off to the far end of the table. After quite some time, she asked to leave and the moment Brom allowed it, she hurried Thorn to the Dragon Hold.
For the rest of that evening she went through her processions and organized them, painstakingly finding them a temporary home as she tried to make the cave feel less like just that: a cave. As nighttime took over and lanterns were lit, Eragon came in offering a plate of food explaining that she missed supper and so he brought her a plate. Rose thanked him, though she had been munching on the leftover traveling food throughout the evening, intent on avoiding Selena as long as possible.
"I thought that you were sick of this stuff," Eragon told her, picking up the half empty bag of dried berries and looked over the mess she had made. Clothes were laying in a small heap on the ground by her bed hovel as she sorted through them, and small trinkets and her voil were laying on the mattress itself, a broken bottle of ink lay forgotten in the middle of the floor, its silky black juice already staining the stone beneath it. "You should have joined us, Sel- our mother had some of her friends over. Jannet, the lady that our mother gets her bread from, cooked some of the best food I've ever tasted. It was a lot better than what we had last night."
Rose eyed small platter he set on her bed and frowned. "That does not promise much," she told him. "It's Ailis here, Eragon."
Eragon nodded running his fingers over the soft wood of her voil and glanced up at her. "I didn't know that you played an instrument," he said. "This could have made a couple of nights go by a lot quicker."
She sighed, and turned away from him and the viol. "I don't."
"Did it belong to Tornac?"
"Tornac could not keep a tune to save his life," she said with a short laugh. "It belongs to me. I used to play but I no longer do." Rose shook her head, and waved the subject away. "Do not worry yourself over it."
Eragon remained silent but Rose could practically feel his frown. After a long and silent moment, he excused himself and left without another comment. As he left Rose walked over to the food and looked it over before she sat herself on the bed and ate silently.
Thorn eyed her narrowly, his tail swishing noisily across the floor. Silently, he seemed to say, When did you stop playing?
Rose eyed him, answering with an even look: You know when.
He grumbled from deep within his chest, and she grabbed the nearest tunic and tossed it at him.
.
The next few weeks were taken up by the same routine: swordplay in the morning and a grimly comic sessions with Brom midmorning to late afternoon, and whether that day dedicated to teaching either Rose or Eragon it always ended with them both carrying a handful of books to read sometime after supper that evening. The subject of Rose learning to use the Ancient Language did not resurface. Even so, it remained in the shadow of her mind. Each time the old man turned to Rose, immobilizing her with an unsettling and rather questioning gaze, she thought that he might bring it up and demand her choice. However Brom never did. He focused instead on other matters, resuming his teaching from when they traveled, and beginning new lessons furthering her knowledge.
It soon became very clear to her that he had set aside her learning to use the Ancient Language all together to focus instead on Eragon's sorrowful lack of education. Much of the old man's time was spent on teaching the boy mathematics, history, his letters, and his knowledge on the Ancient Language- its alphabet and proper grammar and then the words of the language itself. Whenever he began speaking of this subject, he would stare at Rose evenly, a silent invitation to join them, before he began to speak.
She did not join them.
For the first few days she listened from afar, furthering her limited knowledge silently, but one day she stood up from her chair near the broken hearth and made her way to sit beside Eragon- allowing the old man her full attention. At first Brom had seemed surprised but continued after a moment's pause as if nothing had happened. From that day on the old man demanded both of their attention whenever he began to educate on the subject, at all times, leaving both of the young Riders exhausted by the end the day.
An unspoken agreement quickly took place, and though Rose listened and responded openly whenever Brom instructed in the Ancient Language he never insisted that she use it. And so, whenever he would turn his focus to Eragon and put him through exercises in magic, Rose would step outside the stone building, with a mug of lavender tea and turn her attention to whatever book she had smuggled out of the library the day before. It was during one of the moments, nearly two weeks after she and Eragon and the dragons had arrived that she heard light, nearly inaudible, footsteps beside her.
Rose looked up, setting her book quickly aside, to see just who had walked so silently. The elven woman silently stared at her for a quick moment before motioning to place on the floor beside her. "Would you mind if I joined you?" she asked.
"No, I would not. Please, come sit," said Rose after a moment. She straightening herself and tucked the book under her legs. As Arya as she seated her beside her, she surveyed the elf. "I did not expect to see you so soon. Should you not be recovering?"
"I have spent enough time resting to know that I have recovered well enough to leave," said the elf. And indeed, the elf appeared to have recovered from the last time Rose had seen her; her black hair shone like silk in the torchlight, and her golden skin glowed as if it had been recently been touched by the sun, and the cuts and sores- the ones that would not heal no matter how many times Eragon muttered the words of healing at them- were gone completely leaving only smooth, unmarked skin. She appeared to be a completely different person from the sickly elf that had been carried away some nights ago. The elf looked over Rose, taking note of everything she had already taking of her. "What I do not know is what happened after I lost consciousness. This is why I came here, to request the you to tell me. And to thank you for saving my life, I know what it cost to grant me my freedom. For that I owe a debt that must be repaid."
Rose dipped her head slightly. She hid her hands within the worn fabric of her tunic, and fought the urge to look away. "I would not have dared to voyage into the tower's halls were it not for a rather demanding matter. We had been deceived, I think, and my finding you was not expected. We met by chance, I think," she said quietly. She did not add that she did not believe that they would ever make it out that tower. Nor did she that she had only offered that hand to the elf because she knew that if she hadn't, she would forever be racked with guilt for leaving her behind to whatever horrible fate awaited her. "What was done, should have been done long before I came. I do accept your thanks though its unnecessary," Rose said with a frown.
She looked at her hands before turning to the elf who asked to know more of what happened after she fell into unconsciousness. Slowly, Rose began telling her of what had happened with the Shade and later when the dragons came. The elf said nothing when she finished and when Rose added nothing more, Arya looking around the square. "Brom has made it rather difficult for anyone to find you or your brother," she said. "The two of you are either here, a place not many would not think to look at, or the dragonhold, or elsewhere, whether it be together or with Brom but never are you alone nor with the people of the Varden."
Rose frowned at her. "How exactly did you find this place, if it is as you claim a place not many would seek?"
Arya smiled slightly. "I spoke with Thorn not long ago and asked him."
"You met Thorn?" Rose interjected. "Forgive me, I did not mean to pry however he hadn't mentioned this to me."
"I wanted to see the dragons for myself," said Arya. "I wished to thank them. I spoke with them not long ago. Our meeting was brief."
Rose doubted she was just thanking them. "You did not go through all of that trouble to merely express your gratitude," she said after a time.
"No, I did not," Ayla said. "I came here because in two days' time I'm leaving to return to Ellesmera. I wished to speak to you before I left and this is likely the only day I will have to do so."
"Ellesmera must be quite a way from here. Are you well enough for such an excursion?"
"Elves heal much quicker than humans," Ayla stated, shifting her hair off of her shoulders. "Very little remains from my time in Gil'ead."
Rose nodded, taking in this new information. "I suppose that you shall be taking the last dragon egg along with you."
The elf began to rise and Rose followed suit. She noted with a ping that Arya was quite taller than her. "I am," said the elf. "There are other matters in Ellesmera I must attend to, as well."
"Farewell, then. I wish you the best of fortune," said Rose, "and the safest of travels."
"And I you, Rider. This is not the last we will meet. We shall see each other again but until then, farewell." Arya raised her hand to her lips making an odd gesture, before she moved to the doorway where Brom's low voice could be heard. She moved into the dim shadows and then she was gone however her voice could be heard, lithe and light, talking to the men inside.
Rose followed after a short time, and leaned slightly against the doorway as the elf began her tale of how exactly she had ended up in the Shade's domain and what had happened there and what was to come. Their conversation lasted much longer than the brief exchange between the elf and Rose. Longer still was the discussion between Arya and Brom, one that after a time, the old man demanded privacy for. Rose left without a word but Eragon stayed behind until Brom forced him from the room.
As Thorn landed, Eragon finally left looking disgruntled. A warning about the elf would have been nice, Rose told Thorn. I hadn't the slightest idea she was well enough to get out of bed, nonetheless come searching for me.
You're angry-startled. Thorn blinked at her, the ridges in his eyes shifting.
I am annoyed that you did not see fit to warn me.
The dragon's tail shifted dangerously close to her foot. She looked at it, wondering who it would hurt more if she kicked it- her or him. Likely she would be the one with a sore foot while he walked away unharmed. I did not see a need to warn you, said the dragon. The elf only wanted to have a discussion with you. But if you're going to act like this everything I learn that someone may speak with you, I shall tell you.
Rose stared at him, her eyes narrowing. Thank you, she said after a moment. With the book in hand, she began to climb onto Thorn's back. Will you tell what she said to you?
No. Thorn stood up and snaked his head towards Eragon and Saphira. Humor rolled through him. I'll warn you now: Eragon will want to talk to you later.
Rose kicked him, wincing at the pain that shot up her heel. That's not what I meant, you great oaf, and you know it!
The dragon beneath her in offence, before jumping into the air without warning and bringing down his wings with a thunderous sound.
Chapter 30: The Shadows of War
Chapter Text
The sun was beginning to wan, shedding a cheerlessness over the city and through the icy stalactites, and throwing fragments of color against the high walls of the hallow mountain. By the time the sight was noticed it faded leaving only a pale streaming light in its wake. After a couple of hours that too would dwindle and the city and its people would be cast into premature night. Yet for now, while that light was still there, a dragon circled through it creating a shifting shadow and the only sound heard was the dull sonorous beating of his wings.
Rose was daydreaming, musing abstractedly on some of the things she had seen and heard in the past weeks. After the months of endless travel and dirt filled shoes, the last things she expected was the tangible yearning for sunlight's warmth. It was a somatic lure, so strong she sometimes felt sick with it. She had tried for a long while to push it aside, to keep her mind occupied, until that no longer worked and she was forced to admit defeat. The act of asking Thorn was a reluctant one, and though the dragon had huffed irritably at her, he obliged- never one to turn down a chance of flying. And for quite some time they flew, each keeping to their own counsel, as the cold phantom sunlight faded away.
Rose peered up at the opening, still far above her head, straining her eyes to see the blue of the sky, yet there was nothing and she looked away with discontent settling in her belly. There was more, she realized then, than just the sunlight was she was pining for. After a time, she rubbed her arms hoping to put some warmth back onto her skin, and reached out her mind slightly. Thorn, she called and when the dragon did not respond she deepened their mindtouch and tried again. Thorn?
This time the dragon merely bustled in answer, and she found no emotions nor words from him. She sighed, and leaned forward onto his saddle until she was laying on it. Her eyes shut on their own accord.
Are you done basking in the day-circle's light? The dragon asked.
No. Rose sighed. I have yet to feel it. This place drains the warmth from even the sun into something of a mockery. I miss the sunlight and the wind and the blue sky. It is as if we are inside an oubliette and we cannot leave it soon enough.
You sound like a hatchling with all of that complaining.
In your terms I might as well be, said Rose thinking back to a previous talk they had. How long ago had that been now? Merely a few moon cycles? It felt like ages. Your egg was brought into this world hundreds of years before the thought of me was even born. Yet, in a different way, you are younger than I.
Thorn hummed deeply beneath her. Which is it?
I haven't the faintest idea, she mussed. She straightened herself and looked over the streets and homes below. Her grip on the dragon's lowest spike tightened. Both, either, neither. Perhaps at this point in time, it matters little.
Perhaps, Thorn agreed, turning at last toward the dragonhold. A bell rang in the distance, and he suddenly changed course.
Rose frowned, kicking at the bulk. She knew that he couldn't feel it, his scales protected him from any assault she could physically give him, but her mind she liked to think that it had some effect. I'd rather not go there, Thorn. Not tonight.
The dragon huffed, and landed near Tronjheim's gates. He wound his head around to stare at her with a single eyed glare. Why not? he demanded. Do you not think that you have avoided this long enough?
I most certainly could evade it longer, said Rose and then she sighed. I don't even know what to say to her without becoming cross, Thorn. I could very easily say or do something that I will regret. No, I'm not going there. Not yet and most certainly not on this day.
Thorn grumbled and pounded his tail against the cobbled stone. He snaked his head around to stare at her with one of his ruby eyes before he shook himself, violently throwing her from his back. With a screech, she landed in a graceless heap on the ground not far from him. As she slowly stood, cursing softly under her breathe, Thorn moved so that he was standing over her. A deep growl tore through his chest. I wish that you would listen to me, he said.
Rose brush herself off before she glared up at him. That was unnecessary, she huffed. I do listen to you, Thorn, so please stop with the dramatics.
Thorn blew smoke at her and turned away. Go and do whatever you want, he said as he jumped into the sky. I am done arguing with you.
She bit her lip to stave off her impatience, and looked around the square. Nearby a grouping of children were watching her, their previous game forgotten. Rose met their eyes after a moment and they quickly looked away, breaking out into hushed whisperings. One of the children's knees were shaking. She studied the children a moment longer before turning toward the city and making her way through the gates.
Rose had no intention of going to Selena's home, not after the time and effort she had spent avoiding the place and the woman who dwelled there. It was too hectic, she had decided, trying to through a conversation with that woman. Even during the days that Selena was not within the Varden stronghold, she did not make her way there and now she doubted that she even remembered the path. The thought did not pain her as she thought it truly should.
As she walked through the streets of Tronjheim, she paid the crowd around her no mind, it was easier to pretend that the people were not there, and she wove her way to the library. Once inside she picked up a lamp for the path she took was often unlit, and worked her way through the library towards older rooms. There she had found that more and more chambers were covered with thick dust and looked as if no one had gone into them in ages. She had explored these rooms thoroughly some days before and now settled herself atop a cushioned bench embedded into the stone and began to read- though it had not been long though before a sound stopped her.
Rose looked up from the book in her lap, and listened to the footsteps growing ever closer. She could hardly see anything beyond the shadow of the room and squinted her eyes to try to see through the dimness. She could not. Her light was a beckon in the dark, but she left it alone because she did not like the idea surrendering herself to complete darkness. What a stupid thing it had been to hole herself up back here!
Whoever was coming could be nothing sinister but rather a bibliophile interested in a quiet dark place to loss their worries to, like her. But even with this thought, her hand slipped from the page to the sword at her waist. She was not completely undefended.
In the silence Rose waited, the book forgotten beside her, listening to the shadows. From the darkness she glimpsed a figure come around the corner, a flash of white teeth as the person looked up from pulling at a loose string from their sleeve. The string snapped and the figure groused in complaint, and then came into her circle of light.
Rose felt herself relaxing into her chair as Brom stepping into the room. He stared at her for a moment, his eyes unreadable, before he took a seat beside her. As he sat down, a cloud of dust rose into the air. "Your mother was heartbroken when I found her all those years ago," said Brom in a surprisingly gentle voice after a time of silence. "She had just left Eragon with her brother, firmly believing he would have a better, safer life with him and his family. As long as he was free from Morzan, he was safe, she had said. She will never admit it but when I found her, she broke down and cried for hours. She was guilt ridden about leaving behind our son-" he paused until Rose turned looked at him, meeting his gaze- "and you."
Rose snorted without thinking of the action. "Oh, I'm certain she was," she said, her face burning. "I must ask; how did you find me? I did not come here with the intention of talking to anyone."
"Thorn asked me to talk to you. He told me where I could find you," he said in that same gentle tone, his eyes turning hard. "Do you want to hear what I have or not?"
"In all honesty; no, I would rather not." She looked away, at the wall, at her hands, at anything other than Brom's gaze. She did not wish to hear this, not at all. All she wanted was to be left alone so that she could read in peace.
Brom sighed. "I often wondered what would have happened had I killed Morzan sooner. If I had taken Selena and you and ran to farthest reaches of this continent, would we all have been better off? I wondered what would have become of you. If you would have brave and beautiful like your mother, or if you would have something of Morzan's cruelness. I didn't ever expect to find out, and neither did your mother, not after we were told that he had killed you."
Rose frowned. "Yet, that hardly matters because you did not."
"It does matter because despite what you might think of me, I care for your mother, very much," he said. "And I care about her family; that includes you." He paused. "I know about what you did in Gil'ead and what it took to free Arya, and why you went into the tower to begin with. After talking with Arya, I realized that you left an important piece of information out."
"I told you the majority of it."
"That hardly matters," he repeated her words, some of his gruffness returning. "You still went inside the tower and with the knowledge that there was Shade, even when you did not find what you were looking for, you saved someone in need of saving. It speaks highly of you. And I have a hard time knowing that the same person who did these brave and noble things is same one moping beside me. The man claimed to be your father did many things but none of them were brave or honorable. It might do you some good to remember that."
"Why," Rose said slowly, "are you telling me this?"
"I might not be able to order you to forgive your mother for whatever past crimes she dealt you, but I can ask you to try," said Brom, all gentleness in his voice gone. He stood up and wiped his hands on his pants. "Beyond that, you're pitiful. Now come and join us for supper. Your mother is having guests over and I'm willing to bet my last button she wants you to meet them." Brom gave her one last look before he turned and walked back into the shadows.
Rose glared at his back, wishing for something to throw at him, but soon found herself standing up as well and following after him into the shadows. Her cheeks burned with his insult yet despite this she found that she might learn to like this man. He, at least, said what he had to say plainly, that was when he choose to say anything at all. He was very much unlike who she thought him to be and who he portray himself as.
Brom led her past the aisles of books and chambers filled with dust, and then through the streets. He did not acknowledge her presence, and Rose had half a mind to ask Thorn to collect her at the gates. It seemed likely to her that he would not, and that the testy dragon would make her walk up the Endless Stairway if she wished to return the dragonhold. Perhaps it would take the whole evening to make it up there, if she did not get lost along the way but perhaps that was what he had intended. Rose decided in the end that she best risk the evening at the apartment with Selena than ask Thorn for anything.
.
When they reached the apartment, Rose was introduced to a man named Herb, who gave her a plum, although he asked no questions Rose found him staring at her curiously throughout the evening. He was in her option, a very strange person indeed. He was a dark-haired, heavily built man from the north, past the reaches of the Empire who had a trick of wordless, unpatronizing kindness. And though she did not know what brought him to leave his people to live with the Varden, she believed that she had an idea.
Rose met also his wife and daughter, and learned that it the paintings throughout Selena's home were done by the younger girl's hand. A surprise for whenever the woman would return home. "Ailis has never let a drop of paint or an ounce of light into this dark, dank hole she calls a home," Lorna said to her in a loud whisper, her fingers twisting into the tiny coils of her hair. "So, I had to break in and brighten it up while she was away or it would forever remain gloomy. Now, at least, Papa can't call it a dreary fleapit."
Rose smiled and moved away as Eragon made to sit beside them. "I suppose that no one can call this place anything close to uninspiring," she said, elbowing her brother when he made to grab her plum, having already eaten his own. "It's most certainly sunny in here. The despondency is overpowered, and that is a particular feat in itself. You're quite talented."
Lorna's wide grin fell and her light brown skin darkened. "Oh, no, I'm not talented at all! Talent is nothing more than hardwork and true dedication," she said with a quick shake of her head. "Papa tells me always; that we can do anything we put out mind to if, and only if, we are willing to work endlessly at it."
With a nod from Rose, the conversation changed to other subjects and she learned more about the life the people of the Varden led and then some of the traditions of the traveling tribes from the north. The Hauleol, or the Sun-Tails, as some of the people called theirselves. She listened to the short, and rather funny folktales Herb told them though she found his speech somewhat hard to understand, before Brom took over and told a tale of his own. A much more serious one.
As the story came to its end Eragon poked her. "I'm glad you came," he said when she looked his way. "I feel like the only time I see you is when Brom makes us spare together, and every other moment you're reading. I like reading but not that much."
"Perhaps if you read would more you know more," she said, shoving his hand away. "Books are records of all knowledge."
He stared at her, his face falling. "Maybe if you read less you'd understand more."
"Perhaps," she said running two fingers over her between the thick fabric of her sleeve. She glanced up and noticing Selena making her way over, quickly stood. "Or perhaps not. There is no true way to tell. Now if you'll excuse me, we have an early morning tomorrow and I would like to rest before then."
"Thanks for reminding me." He groaned and leaned further into the cushions.
"You are welcome. Have a good night, Eragon," said Rose, and then without another word she slipped out the musky room and hurried down the stairway before Selena had the chance to say a word to her. Rose hadn't allowed her the chance all evening, even with Brom's earlier words still ringing in her ears.
.
The next day Rose awoke from a deep sleep, and stretched luxuriously in bed. She was not eager to rise and greet the day, not while it was still dark and she was warm beneath her blankets. It would be easy to fall back to sleep. With a groan, she tossed the blankets back, the cool air bit hungrily at her skin, and sat up to face Thorn's bulk. She squeezed through the small opening he left her for that very propose and then walked slowly around the cave, gathering what she would need for the day before she dressed. As she pulled on her boots, she woke Thorn.
The dragon woke quickly and stared at her before standing. He stretched out his head to the top of the cavern and let out a piping rumble. Saphira and I have decided to go for a hunt today, he said conversationally, yesterday's ire seemingly forgotten. Those small two-leggeds would probably appreciate it if you told them instead of us. They did not take too well last time.
Rose grinned and stood, a bag bumping her hip. She had plans to find the bathing room before lessons began. Every inch of her felt filthy. They would probably prefer that, she said. I have other plans but I believe that if we hurry both can be done before Brom even thinks about awakening.
Thorn thumped his tail against the ground and turned towards the entrance, Rose hurrying ahead of him. She would go the gates of the mountain first, she decided and request that the dragons be let through to go hunting later that day and then she would bathe though her time would now be cut short. Her thoughts then turned to the scented soaps and oils she had left behind at the castle, and just as she thought of how wondrous lavender oil would feel against her skin, Eragon appeared at the entrance of her cave.
"Good you're up," he said with a loud yawn. He looked like he had just woke up and thrown on the first pieces of clothing that he touched without regards of whether or not they matched nor how wrinkled they were, or bothered to at least run his fingers through his messy hair. "Brom said to meet him at the gates of the city and to hurry." He turned around then and rushed to the dragon behind him, jumping onto her back with practiced ease. As he yawned again, Saphira jumped and took flight.
Rose looked at Thorn and sighed. I don't believe that either of us are going to get to do what we planned, she said and then climbed onto his back. She did not bother to put on the saddle, it was only a short flight from here to the gates below.
Nor do I, Thorn huffed with discontent and then launched himself loudly into the air. The sunlight would have felt good against my scales. This chill here does not trouble me as it does you, but I still miss the endless blue above.
She swatted at him with a mumble of complaint. If I knew what you were truly after I would not have agreed to talk to the gatekeepers. At least, not without you promising to take me with you.
Thorn huffed a laugh, and landed outside the gates where Brom stood, tapping his fingers along his thigh. Eragon and Saphira were nowhere within sight, likely they had already gone ahead. "Come on you two and hurry it up," he demanded, and then as Rose walked towards him; "I sent your brother and Saphira ahead with Orik. You were taking too long."
She frowned at the man. They had not been that far behind Eragon. He is more irritable than usual. Something has happened, she said privately to Thorn as they began to follow Brom. I haven't an idea what it is but I believe we shall soon find out.
The dragon silently agreed with her, nudging her slightly with his snout, and this was when Rose recognized the route they were taking though she had only walked down it once before. She fell silent and began to pay closer attention to the faces of the people they passed. Everyone she saw wore grim expressions, their hands hovering close to their weapons. When they arrived at the large doors, at last, flanked with broad-shouldered guards, Rose took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever was to come. Wordlessly the guards opened the doors and waved them inside. And Rose found that unlike the last time she was here, the study was clean and without its chaotic order; no books lined the desk nor were they piled cautiously on top of cushioned chairs and floor, all drafts of paper were rolled up and set aside in a basket, and the stone flasks of ink and pens were put high on the shelves behind the huge desk. Now only scraps of tattered paper and a large map, with a slight tear in its middle from be folded so often, decorated the desk.
"Good you're here," said the Varden leader, as he overlooked everyone in the room. "Is that everyone? Yes, good, sit down there is much to discuss and little time." Ajihad looked up from the document he was looking over as they walked in and he wordlessly waved his hand towards the few vacant chairs shattered throughout the room.
Rose looked curiously at the man as she moved towards the chairs. From the arduousness of his movements she knew that her earlier theories were indeed true. She silently took a seat near one of the couches. Leaning on the far end of that couch was Selena, and beside her Brom had seated himself. He said something to her in his low, mumbling voice and she scowled at him before she stood and seated herself on the couch next to him. She said something then to Brom who nodded and looked ahead. Rose also noticed Eragon remained standing rigidly close to Saphira, he made no move to sit down. Not far from him, sat the elf, Arya, who had her face hidden behind the thick waves of her ebony hair. There were others there as well, people Rose did not recognize among was a man with close-cropped hair and wiry arms she later learned was the Varden leader's second, Jörmundur. Orik stood by door with a scowl on his face, Rose noticed that he had a bandage wrapped around the palm of his hand.
Ajihad stared at Brom from a long time, his dark eyes never moving, before he inclined his head slightly and said, "I have called you all here because the group of Urgals had attacked the gates last night." There was a bubble of noise at the news and he waited for it quiet before he said, "Over the last days my watchers of Biglowe Valley have kept us updated of their movement, and so we were prepared for this attack. Though we met their attack in victory, for indeed it was an intended attack, our victory did not without a few loses of our own. This one outburst is likely not the last. King Hrothgar and I believe that it was nothing more than a test our will, a way for Galbatorix to feel out our stronghold."
"How do you know that Galbatorix is finally making his move against us?" said an older man was a stock of silver hair, who Rose later learned was named Vers. "Urgals in these parts are rare but not unheard of. It has happened before."
"We found this on the Urgal leader," Ajihad said handing the battered parchment to Brom. It was the same one he had been studying upon their arrival. As Brom reviewed it, Rose noticed with a sickening twist that the blackened places she thought were burnt were in fact blood stains.
Brom shook his head and handing it back to the Varden leader. "I know many scripts but even I can't read that."
"It's a code," explained Selena in a tired voice. "It's a speech that Galbatorix uses to communicate with his servants. It is something he started recently."
Ajihad nodded and faced the others. "It's not that new, a few years old at least. We were able to devise its meaning where its legible, though it took most of the night. It reads: …A gatekeeper at Ithrö Zhȃda is let its hearer and his minions pass. They are bulked with the others of their king and by- The rest of the sentence is unreadable until- but only if the two factions refrain from fighting. Command will be given under Tarok, under Gashz, under Durza under Ushnark the mighty. – I believe that Ushnark is Galbatorix. It means 'father' in Urgal tongue, an affectation that would please him. Little else but jumbled sentences and vague words can be read past there."
"Where's Ithrö Zhȃda? I've never heard of it," Eragon asked. Rose looked his way and noticed that he finally decided to sit down.
"Nor have I," said Ajihad, "Which makes me suspect that it a place Galbatorix has renamed for his proposes. After deciphering this, I asked myself what where hundreds of Urgals doing by the Beor Mountains and where were they going? The parchment mentions 'others of their kind,' so I assume there are even more Urgals that their destination. There is only one reason for the king to gather such a force."
"Are you saying what I believe I'm hearing, Ajihad?" said one of the men. "Are we preparing for war?"
The leader nodded. "I fear so, my friend."
"Ajihad," said Orik after a time, until then he had remained completely silent. "We are talking of the slim chance that this Urgal army makes it into Tronjheim."
"Do you truly believe that those Urgals found our entrance by coincidence?" The Varden Leader turned to the dwarf. "I have spent most of the morning thinking the very same as you, Orik. Yet, as time passed and the writing on this parchment became clear I understood that it would be foolish to believe otherwise."
There was a glum silence, and then talk then turned to the current defenses of the city and each present on the latest developments, with the newest reports from the watchers of the valley. Saosha, the captain of the guard, said that his scouts report no new activity in or outside of Bigelow Valley, nor was there sight of the supply wagons. Without fresh meat or greens or grain the people of the Varden would be forced from the stronghold, and though the dwarves had other, closer sources of sustenance they could not be relied wholly upon. If they were besieged without an exit, it was more likely that the soldiers and people would die of starvation than the wounds of battle. The likelihood of this however was slim. The mountain city sat on a ranking of tunnels and caves- it was a great construction made in the days before the Riders and therefore it was also a great maze with many exits.
"We can't defend Tronjheim's entire perimeter- it is too large for our forces," said Ajihad. "But I believe that we can use the tunnels to our advantage should they get into the city. They make it easy to lead the Urgals into a trap."
"And what about the people, the families?" asked Jörmundur. "I won't see my wife and son murdered."
"All the women and children are to be evacuated to Kealii Valley," said Ajihad. "If all goes well they shan't stay there long before returning to us but if not and if my beliefs prove true they will be guided to Surda."
Jörmundur relaxed into his chair, his shoulders drooping with relief. "How long before the city is emptied of the women and children?"
"Two days, no more," Ajihad answered. "And then we prepare." While he had speaking he had shown no emotion but now his voice broke and he turned away in clear dismissal. "If you remain behind, Arya, Rose, and Thorn, I would like a word with you. The rest of you may go."
Rose sat back down and shot a frown at Eragon but he was paying her no mind his eyes instead focused far off in the distance before he stood up and left with Saphira. She did however catch the look Selena shoot at her, and after a pause she returned it. The woman nodded her lightly, and then pulled Brom from the room by his arm, whispering to him the whole while. Looking away, she saw the captain and Jörmundur had launched into an intense conversation.
Thorn nudged her arm and she patted his snout absently. Yes? she asked him.
You've been silent.
Rose frowned. You've been just as silent as I have, Thorn, she stated.
The dragon snorted at her drawing Ajihad's attention away from the map he took to staring at absently. "I would like to know your current plans, Arya," he said, turning to away from them and towards the elf. "It will affect us greatly with what you choose to do."
"If there is a pending attack I will remain here and help where I can," said the elf. "Yet if there is nothing, I should be making my way to Ellesmera. How certain are that Galbatorix is finally making his move against the Varden?"
"Very," he said. "We have the last remaining dragon egg, and two Riders under our roofing. I can see no reason for him not to make his first move against us. I'm only surprised it took him this long to do so. It would be preferable to have the elves support in this event."
"Then I will compose a letter to be sent to my Queen but given the situation, she may not respond. I believe it is best that you make plans without counting on the elves' aide," Arya decided after a pause and then blinked. "I, however, will stay unless I am given a reason to believe that the dragon egg is in any danger."
"I've been thinking that it might be best to hide the egg among the women. It would grantee its safety from being harmed in battle or taken." Ajihad straightened the sleeves of his shirt and looked at Rose. "It is only the matter of the carrier."
Arya turned to her as well, her face troubled. "If there is a battle both of the dragons and their Riders will be needed," she said with narrowed eyes.
"I know this," he said, "but I cannot help but think that the women and the egg will be safer with them. That is, Rose and Thorn, if you are agreeable to it."
Rose stirred, until then she had remained in her own counsel, listening and observing the situation. She understood Ajihad's true intentions and she had a feeling that Arya did as well. Ajihad had not needed Eragon here because he knew very well that her brother and his dragon would fight with them but she and Thorn… they were a wildcard, as Brom had once put it. They had made no declaration to stand by the Varden should worse come to be, and her conversation with the dwarf king all those weeks ago did indeed have its drawbacks. It was likely that this offer was been given to her by his instance- the dwarf would be taking no chances of her turning cheek on them.
She turned to Thorn. It is your call, Thorn, she said. You know already what I think of this situation. I prefer neither option he is presenting.
The dragon grumbled and lowered his head to her eye level. He is not giving us an option.
So long as our intentions remain undistinguishable to him, he is not.
Then we go, said Thorn after a pause. You will not rise against the false king and he is giving you little choice. You will either remain here and fight against the Empire or leave and do nothing. I will follow you down whatever path you choose.
Rose pushed her hair out of her face. It is not that I will not rise against him, it is that I cannot, she said. He destroyed a whole society with little thought, do you not think that he unwilling to do the same to us?
Then we go, he repeated but this time he added nothing more.
Rose looked back the Varden leader, who was studying with a dark, knowing gaze, and nodded. "If you believe that the best place for Thorn and I is be with the women to protect the egg than we will go," she said.
"It is for wellbeing and the peace of mind for the women and children as well," he said, sounding relieved. "I dislike the idea of leaving the women and children without a sort of protection of their own. Should anything happen, and should the Varden fall, I would like to think that next generation of our people shall be safe from harm's way, and that you will be willing to give that protection. We are of course speaking of mere probabilities. Nonetheless, I do not want any stone unturned, per say." Rose resisted the urge to roll her eyes, instead she stiffly nodded before looking away. "Very good. I will arrange the egg to be transferred into your care upon your departure. That is all," Ajihad said turning away. "Unless you have something you want to add."
"I do not," said Rose.
"Then we are done here."
Chapter 31: The Greatest of Blessings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rose promptly stood upon his dismissal, and after pardoning herself slipped out of the door and into the shadow dappled passageway. As the doors closed behind her and Thorn, she began to hear the elf's voice, low and cold with ire, rise in protest. She sighed heavily, and placed her palm on the dragon's side, her fingers tracing the outlines of his scales. I believe that I should speak with Brom, she said after a moment.
Thorn made no move to continue down the hallway, and Rose was not eager. He took a deep breath and exhaled smoke. The guards at the door, stiffened and eyed the dragon suspiciously. I believe that you should as well. And Eragon, he too should know of our impending departure, he said, swinging his head to the men. Another puff of smoke trailed into the air causing the men to tighten their grip on their shafts.
Eragon shan't like me telling him about this. He firmly believes that we should stand gallantly along with him and Saphira as they openly oppose the King. I do not wish to think of their odds.
Their odds could very easily change, said Thorn. He blew smoke at the men once more and then turned away, his tail drumming lightly against the floor. Pleasure coursed through him as the guards shifted on their feet, their expressionless masks slipping into ones of unease.
That is enough, Thorn. Behave yourself, Rose reproached. She gave the guards an apologetic glance and then began to walk before the dragon took his games any further. We have already given our word. It is too late to forsake it. Beyond that I do not wish to speak of this, and you best not send Brom after me about it.
Thorn blinked at the guards and then followed her. I won't. I only requested his assistance because you refused to listen to me no matter how I tried to approach the subject, he said. With this situation at least I know that you are willing to attempt to think about it. I know that you will deliberate on your choice once darkness falls and wonder if it the correct route to take.
Rose turned to stare at him, nearly walking into a dwarf who grumbled at her in annoyance. She closed her mouth, turned away and mumbled an apology at the bearded man. When you say things like that it makes me wonder, she said composing herself, whether or not, I made the correct choice when I decided not to leave you in forest as a hatchling.
If I remember correctly you did try to leave in the wooded land, said Thorn after a pause.
Rose considered him. Yes, and now I understand that my reasoning for such an endeavor was justified.
The dragon snorted but said nothing in response though he sent a tangible surge of good-humored exasperation through their mindlink. She ignored it, and forcing her face to remain neutral, she tapped her fingers against his scales. He leaned into her touch just enough that she felt the shift in him, and she flattened her palm.
When they came to the city gates, he told her that Saphira said for her meet with Brom at the apartment, and with a sigh, she turned around readying herself for the long trek when a voice called out; "Wait, Argetlam! Please, wait!"
An elderly woman stood there, at the top of the staircase. Her breathing was heavy and she clutched a bundle to her chest. Thin, grey hair stuck out in bizarre angles from her head. Bloodshot eyes stared pointedly at Rose, widening as she moved closer. Her clothing was rough, worn almost completely through in places, and one of her shoes bore a hole.
Rose made to move around her but the woman's knobby fingers grasped her wrist, pulling Rose to a stop. From behind her Thorn growled threateningly until the woman removed her hand. "Please," the woman said, her raspy voice pitched with panic. "Please you have to help my granddaughter. Her life has been nothing but sorrow. Her parents died and left her to me, and when I too die, she will have no one and no place to go. Please, Argetlam, bless her!" The woman shoved the babe into her arms when Rose began to take a step back. "Bless her for good fortune, Argetlam!"
Rose looked to Thorn, meeting his eyes. The dragon did not move but rather became very still save for the rise and fall of his chest. She tried to hand the child back but the woman had none of it and pushed the child further into her arms. "I cannot," Rose said, studying the babe in her arms. She hadn't held a child so young in quite some time. Her mind wouldn't work, caught in images from a night some months before. Much like an insect tripped within a spider's delicate wed, her mind was stuck in a fog as it tried desperately to think of words she could say; something, anything that would grantee that this woman would not follow her again to Selena's doorstep- the only place perhaps that she has had any sort of privacy since arriving at Farthen Dûr.
"I cannot do as you ask. My apologizes," she repeated in a trembling voice. She took a shattered breath, fighting the tightening feeling in her chest. Surely this child would lead a life worth having; one that wouldn't meet an unfortunate end. "You mustn't worry of what fortune will come to her, not while you are here. She might have had a hard beginning to life, yet, that does not mean that will be path her life will follow." Rose took a breath, casting away the images of Mathon and his mother. "I cannot bless her as you ask, yet, know that should the day come when shelter is needed for the child, it shall be found, I can promise you this much that I will do what I can should that day come. However, until such a time this child needs you as you are the last of her blood. You caring for her the best you are able for as long as you are able; that is more of a blessing than one she might receive from a stranger."
Rose pushed the child into the elderly woman's arms and this time she took ahold of the girl. The woman's dark eyes gleamed with tears, her mouth agape. Her arms clenched onto the babe so tightly that Rose fear the child was being smothered. "Please," the woman breathed.
"She needn't my blessing," Rose said backing away again, hoping and praying that her next words would work: "She needn't my blessing so long as she has you. Remember that and ask for a blessing no more."
When the elderly woman made no move towards her, Rose hurried away as quickly as she could without running. Somewhere behind her, she heard Thorn fly off. You said that well, he said after she had turned a corner. I do not believe I have heard you say such heartening words before.
You can thank the many years of living amongst aristocrats for that, huffed Rose, her hands shaking and her mind was still on that night when the King's men tore a family from the world. I've had to use honeyed words before and though I do not like to, most people take well to them more so if they are hurting and in need of comfort. Thorn, please think nothing of it.
A sunbeam for the wilted stem, he said, quoting a poem she had once told him about. I believe it will comfort her for a time.
Rose did not answer, her mind wondering already what she might do when the time came that the woman returned to her for a blessing or perhaps the woman would ask Eragon. Her brother would have to be warned, she thought, it's best not to meddle with blessings. Such things were meant for saints and gods and could easily go astray.
Once she arrived at the apartment she stood in the open doorway, surveying the men in the room. Her brother sat stiffly, chew absently on a roll of sweet bread, and Brom was hovering close to the inglenook, setting up a pot filled with water. The door at the far end of the room was firmly shut, and Selena was nowhere within sight. Rose slowly made her way into the room, sliding her bag from her shoulder and onto the flooring, and then she too picked up a bread roll, examining it. The bread had bits of nuts and dried fruit, and cautiously she tore off a small piece and tasted it. Lost in its sweet taste, she forgot about the elderly woman and her granddaughter entirely.
"Good, isn't it?" said Eragon turning from the divan to look at her. "What did Ajihad want to speak with you and Arya about?"
Rose reached for a cloth napery, and wrapped the bread into it, before she said to him, "Has anyone not ever told that it discourteous to ask more than one question at once?" She looked up at him as his face reddened, and made her way to sit next to him. "The bread is very good, yes. Am I correct in saying that Jannet had baked it?"
"You would be wrong." Brom straightened himself and plumped down on the nearest chair. "Sleep wouldn't find me this morning, so I got out our left-over traveling fare and made use of it. Don't give me that look, boy, I have lived many years and learned many skills. And heavens know that your mother can't cook to save a life!" He sighed. "May the gods be merciful when she tries!"
Eragon looked at his bread roll and chewed on it. "I hope she didn't hear you say that," he said shallowing thickly.
"She's knocked out cold. And after the night she's had I can't say that I blame her," said the man and then he turned to Rose. "Your mother and I have spent much of the night with Ajihad trying to translate that damned parchment and what the attack meant, as well as what possible routes the Urgals might take. After a time, we were kicked out so that Ajihad could move onto other business." He leaned back into his seat and closed his eyes tiredly. "I, too, would like to know what did he had to say to you."
Rose had finished her roll while Brom spoke, and now dusted her hands off with the cloth. "He wished to speak about the remaining dragon egg's safety. Ajihad believed that would be best for Thorn and I leave for the time being to provide it protection amongst the women and children."
"What did you tell him?" Brom leaned forward and gazed at her. His face was expressionless, impossible for her tell what he might be thinking.
"I told him that I would," she said, watching the man's reaction. While she knew how Eragon might react, Brom was a mystery to her. She could not read him.
"You do realize what he likely meant?" asked Brom in a lowly voice. "He was giving a choice on whether or not to join the arms against Galbatorix or remain neutral. Your choice may have done more harm than good this time. The dwarven clan will likely see it you, as a Rider, abandoning them to a bloody fate."
"While on another's view it could also be seen as protecting those who need the protection," said Rose, a frown etching onto her face. "I may not wish to stand against the King but I am not a fool enough not to fathom the possible consequences of my current actions. This is a game I have played my whole life and it is one I know well."
"There are moments, I forget," Brom said after a moment. He leaned back in his seat though continued to stare at her before glancing at Eragon. "I think that as long as the two of you seem to be unified as a team it should rise no problems in the future."
"Are you saying that I should support this?" Eragon exclaimed, jumping to his feet. "Saphira and I are going to risk our necks and you're telling me that I should support the fact that she's going into hiding? That's bullocks!" He turned to her, his hands clenched into fists. "I know that you don't want to learn magic, I can accept that. I walked away with you we saw those slaves because I believed that you were right when you said that we didn't have the fighting power to free them. I even forgave you for not telling me that Arya had been poisoned, leaving me in the dark thinking that I wasn't good enough to save her. Now, I realize that I was wrong, and so are you. You-you're just a coward!"
Rose closed her eyes and breathed in, not releasing her breath until she heard him stomp out the room and towards the staircase. She rubbed her eyes with the palms if her hands as Brom stumbled to his feet and called after him. With a shake of her head, she slowly stood up as well and checked the water. It was boiling. Wiping at her eyes again, she looked up as Brom froze and turned away from the door.
"Saphira will talk with him," he muttered.
Rose nodded, not able to look at the man. "She is usually able to talk some sense into him. At the very least, it succeeded whenever we got into rows while traveling together."
Brom shoved his hands into his jerkin pockets. "She does have a knack for it," he agreed. "Did you two get into arguments often?"
Rose nodded, not trusting her own voice, and though he did not see it, she knew that her silence was answer enough. She took a deep breath and blinked, her eyes stinging still. Mutely, she made her way towards a stone jar atop the table, where she knew Selena kept her tea leaves. After grabbing a couple of the papery leaves, she reached for the mug before returning to the pot and dumped the mint inside. She kneeled beside the hearth and stirred the water before returning to her seat.
There was a plausible silence during which Brom returned to his chair as well.
"There is something that is troubling me," she said wiping at her face. "When Ajihad was telling us of what that parchment said, do you think that he may have mistranslated it?"
Brom stirred and studied her, scratching his chin. "It's possible, why do you ask?"
"'Durza' was the name of the Shade that was inside that tower in Gil'ead," she told him looking at her hands. "Would I be correct in saying that when I shot that Shade, I did not rid the world of him?"
"No, you didn't," he said after a pause. "Shades can only be killed if they stabbed through the heart."
Rose nodded and clenched her hands together. It was strange that the only way to kill a heartless creature, she thought, was through the very thing it did not possess. "I had feared as much," she muttered. "When he disappeared, what happened then?"
"I'm not sure but if the tales are right then he was taken to the between worlds," Brom said slowly as though he did not want to answer her question. "There his spirit will recharge and he will return stronger than he ever was before."
Through her mindlink, she felt Thorn's concern mix with her own, and though he didn't say it she knew what he was thinking. It was likely that the Shade was going to be looking out for her, searching now, due to her besting him. How that had happened, she was not certain and though she thought to ask about the warm guidance that had taken over her the night she shot the creature, she did not. Something inside of her held her back, and so instead she merely stood and poured tea into the two mugs. She handed one to Brom and sat back down, allowing her mind to wonder as she stared into the liquid.
After quite some time Rose sat back in her seat and looked up from the golden tea. "I am willing to learn," she said slowly, thinking about her words as her gut twisted inside her. "Despite what you think, I would like to understand and learn much. I may never have an interest in becoming a warrior yet I have learned to wield a sword against an opponent. It was not because I must but rather it was the smart thing to do. It is a similar reasoning that I do not walk out of that door and never return as we speak." She looked up at Brom and tucked her ankles behind the chair leg before taking in a deep breath to try to calm herself. "I may not wish to be a Dragon Rider but, for reasons that are beyond me, Thorn chose me and became a part of me. Whatever I had dreamed of doing has changed in that time, and despite that I do not wish to learn magic, and I never have, I know that eventually I need to." She fell silent and watched as Brom nodded, before taking a sip of the tea and continuing, "I am promising you nothing but I would rather that you, as a former Rider, teach me than an elf or, spirit's forbid, one of those dolts within the Varden who call themselves magicians."
Brom smirked slightly and set his mug aside. If he was surprised by the turn in conversation, he did not show it. "Ran into one of them, did you?"
"Yes and I most certainly do not repeat that experience." It had happened a few days before when she and Eragon were in the library. Rose had been helping him learn the recent history of Empire when two of these people- the bald-headed twins that she saw when she had first arrived- interrupted them. Despite the lack of showing it, they were eager to invite her and Eragon to join this club of theirs, and she was more than enthusiastic to turn them away. Though the refusal had been as polite as she could imagine, she often felt as if their eyes were on her, waiting and watching, like a cat hunting a mouse. It would not be last time they asked.
"I would not know how to begin with you," Brom admitted after a long moment of silence. He glanced at Rose and then at the portrait in background. "I don't think you would respond as well as Eragon did with the stones but he had already discovered magic by then. We'll have to find some other way. Not now, though, I don't believe we have the time. When do you leave?"
Rose frowned and said, "I believe that we will leave in two days' time but I do not know for certain."
"I won't be able to teach you much of anything then," grumbled the old man.
Rose nodded and went back to studying the earthen goblet in-between her hands. She was not eager to learn how to wield magic, nor did she believe that she would tumble upon by chance as Eragon had. It could take years to learn, as Brom had once stated, but ever since words of an Urgal legion's attack she had a twisting feeling that she would not be given much time to learn anything at all. Her mind kept going back to the Urgals she had seen at the Summit Stone, and thought that if she were ever in the place that she had to fight them, her smaller size would be her only advantage. Even with the knowledge that she was to set out with the women of the Varden, she found no comfort in it.
Standing up, she shook herself and looked around the room, her gaze settling on the large chest. Rose bit her lower lip and turned to Brom. "Is there something of some other use I can learn until then?"
Brom gave her a measured look, and then rose to his feet. "Did this Tornac ever teach you how to fight dirty?"
"No, Tornac repudiated the mere thought. He believed in the codes of decorous swordsmanship," she said in a strong voice. "Though he did teach me how to use the landscape to my advantage. I believe that it was his own version of fighting dirty."
"He wasn't completely inept, then," huffed Brom, and Rose glare at him narrow when he said these words, "I have no doubt he was skilled, girl, I'm just saying he could have taught you much more than just coded swordplay. What house was he born into? The courts still use house names, I'm sure."
"They do," said Rose after a pause. "Tornac was born under the House of Rwuihe. He once said that his great grandfather was born under a different name before the Fall of the Riders but shed it for safety reason. He told me the name once however I do not remember what it was."
Brom shrugged. "Many houses were lost after Galbatorix took the throne. The name sounds familiar but I can't place it. Well, if you don't want to continue stay here then I suggest you follow me," he said, moving slowly to the door.
Rose glanced at him in a silent debate, and then stood and followed slightly behind him. She not completely certain what she had just agreed to but she was certain that it was going to vastly different his former lessons.
Notes:
This was a hard choice. I had decided, long ago that I was going to give Elva a chance at a normal childhood and life. It seemed like the right choice, and still does. I has de plans to make up for her loss. That aside research shows that most women (and even men, believe it or not) trust other women over men, and so it's not hard to imagine that the grandma/caretaker would go to Rose versus Eragon. Her promise may come to bit her in the butt in the future!
Anyhow, any feedback is appreciated. Good or bad, I'd love to hear from you!
Chapter 32: Leave-Taking
Chapter Text
Rose spent the following days sore with a seemingly never-ending ache that worsened with each movement. She hadn't been certain what to anticipate when she agreed to follow Brom. What she did not expect was for him to lead her to the training grounds and put her through her paces with both the sword and hand-to-hand combat. Brom had trained with her before, yes this was true, however this time seemed to Rose wholly and completely different. It felt to her as if Brom was seeking for more than a simple sparing match, to her it seemed as if he were searching for something specific but what, she did not know.
When they both arrived to the training fields it seemed bursting with activities; men trotted from one side of the field to the other, whether it was arms burdened with crates, loose pieces of armor or shovels or weapons, though a few could be seen training with each other or running laps at the edge of the cavern. Brom had said nothing as he made his way to the middle of the arena where wooden barrows of water often rested and began to drag one away to an isolated corner where he turned to Rose and gruffly commanded her to 'help him with this'.
After the water had completely emptied onto the ground, they trained with blades that were unshielded from wards, as Tornac had taught her. She was reminded of a time not so long ago when she stood across from the man questioning the bare blades. It felt like an age, a wholly different time from a person she did not quite recognize. Rose, however, did not question Brom and the lack of the charm, feeling rather eager to spar without it for a rare change.
It was there on that muddy field that she spent a gruelingly long evening learning how the former Rider had survived as long as he had after the Fall. She had known that Brom was a formable warrior, and had sparred with him a few times before, yet something within her now told her that he had been holding back his true skill. That same something seemed convinced that this time, he would not do so, and indeed Rose found herself harder pressed than she ever had been in the past.
His aged appearance was deceiving, she decided, and it seemed likely to her that it was done so on purpose; to make one underestimate just how skilled the man truly was. Rose wondered what Brom would look like without the elderly guise he seemed content to keep; would he have a strong jawline and cleft chin as Eragon had? Would he stand straight as a warrior often did, instead of being slightly hunched over? And was his hair as heavily lined with silver naturally or was it merely a rouse?
Even as Brom tossed her unceremoniously face first into the muck behind him, her sword having ended up in his hand, she couldn't help but wonder if, maybe just if, he had forgotten long ago who he truly was without faux identities.
Rose forced herself out the mud, brushing it off herself as best as she could and turned to the man. The filth stubbornly remained in long streaks over her face, and she was certain that it covered nearly surface of her body. Perhaps, she would be unlucky and it would never wash off.
The man raised an eyebrow at her in a silent question. "You're enjoying this far too much," Rose accused him quietly, pulling her hair from the back of her neck. It was heavy enough wet but with the mud it was almost unbearably so, and was pulling at her scalp.
"You willing to go again?" He said ignoring her accusation. His beard couldn't completely hide the smile that played on his lips. When she hesitated answering him, Brom said, "Ignore them. If there was no one but the two of us, would you be willing to go again?"
Rose hadn't realized that she was eying the men that had gathered around them in a loose circle. The soldiers and had much better things to be focusing on, and though most of them watched for a short time before pulling away to whatever task they had, a few lingered to watch them throughout more than one match.
Her name was called, and she started as if pulled from a trance. Rose glanced at Brom her eyes settling on him and then she slowly nodded. "Yes," she said slowly. "Yes, I would be willing."
"Let's go again," said Brom, returning her sword to her. His footsteps were balanced on the slick ground as if he were gliding over dry land. "Pretend they aren't here. They're trees. Even if they're nosey ones who have better things to do." He said the last part loud enough to carry over the group, and most of men scuffled their feet and left without a word, thoroughly rebuked.
After Rose nodded, Brom continued as he had before. By the end, she had resisted being disarmed, and even disarmed Brom before he sidestepped and surprising her, dumped her into the mud retaking his blade for the final time. He stood over her, reminded her that if the fight were real, she'd be dead but he seemed satisfied as he helped her to her feet.
"You defend yourself better without the blade wards," Brom told her as they stepped away from the field. "I wasn't holding back on you either as I might have done otherwise. Your mentor, Tornac, he taught you well. I might not have known him but I have the feeling that were he here now, he would be proud of how you've progressed."
Rose breathed in sharply, as if pained, and looked away. Her eyes focused on the ancient chisel markings of the wall and even as they began to burn, threatening tears, she kept her focus. Her nose itched her and she resisted the urge to rub it, not wanting to spread anymore mud over her face. Once the feeling settled, she glanced at the man but said nothing.
Brom, as if sensing the shift in her, inquired, "Who taught you to guard your mind?"
"One of the tutors Tornac hired," she said softly. "I cannot remember the details nor his name but I remember he taught me enough that I could defend my mind against most attacks."
Brom nodded solemnly. "When?" was all he asked.
Rose frowned as she recalled Tornac sitting himself beside the hearth, as he had many times, to tell her once again that her life was in danger and what she was about to learn. How long ago had that happened? "I believe that I was coming to my ninth nameday," she said, "Tornac had believed that it was time for me to learn basic defense. He taught me what was appropriate at the time and what he could not teach me, he hired another. If he hadn't done so, I would have been killed within that year or the years following."
Now as her mind was on the man, she began to recall the way that he would sit; how his smile was twisted strangely from his scar so that it never reached his scarred eye; and the way that he laughed deep and warmly, and how it would always put her at ease; how he always had a grip on his sword when she was beside him as a child, as if he were preparing for danger; the hard flash in his eyes when he was angry. Her memories of him seemed so insignificant and she wondered how much she had forgotten. What she could recall seemed to pale the liveliness of the man who been a centerpiece in her life throughout the years.
Her chest felt hollowed out, as if someone had carved out a piece of her sometime ago and even now it remained missing, and she stopped for a moment as her breathes were cut short. It felt for a long torturous moment as if she could not get enough air to breath. Whether or not Brom had noticed her reaction, Rose knew not. He kept his back to her, his steps steady and unfaltering, and watching him, she was able to walk again.
In a way, Brom reminded her of Tornac, not in his words or his attitude but there seemed to her a strength within the two men as if they had been cut from the same cloth. Perhaps, beneath the years of lies and hiding from the King there was a mark of the former Rider; a man who once stood proudly beside a dragon prepared to fight off whatever danger fate might bring. Perhaps, after all these years, that mark was nothing more than a scar, faint but still there, despite the gathering dark, it yet remained bright and bold, marking the time he had endured while many others forfeited the fight.
She did not have long to think about this as they soon came the bathhouse. There Selena stood with two clothe bags at her feet. Her hair was dripping from a recent wash, and her clothes looked clean. She smiled softly though it did not meet her eyes. As they approached, the woman picked up the largest bag and idly handed it to Rose. "I never got an answer to what you needed, so I took a hazard guess. I hope that I wasn't too far off," said she, and then the woman gave Brom the other satchel. This one much lighter. "It should be enough to get you through the trip you're about to make regardless, and should you need anything else, let one of us know by noon tomorrow. We might not be able to acquire it but there's a small possibility that we will."
Selena gave Rose one last brief very soft smile before her eyes settled on Brom. They seemed to have a brief, wordless conversation before the woman turned and walked away, and Brom disappeared into the bathing house leaving Rose standing alone in the passageway.
Rose could feel the exhaustion of the day settle heavily into her bones and, holding the bag away from her so it wouldn't get mud on it, she stepped into the bathing room. No one was in there, thank the gods, and she washed quickly before dressing hastily in the first clean garments she touched without truly looking at them. She stepped out of the room, and hurriedly made her way to where Thorn stood near the gates.
The dragon nudged her as she struggled to scramble upon him, and though they relayed no words they seemed to come to an agreement of what the remainder of that evening would contain, which would be nothing more than a long-needed rest. Thorn thumped his tail once upon the ground before taking off and when he landed, Rose slid off of him, stumbling to her bed and falling almost instantly asleep.
.
When Rose awoke it was sometime within the darkest hours of the night. For a time, she lay, unmoving, willing herself to return to her dreams, though she had no memory of them. When, at last, she came to the conclusion that she was awake, she thought over the events of the previous day.
A part of her, and a large part, couldn't help but wonder over her choices. Rose had known from the moment she realized that she was a Dragon Rider what she would have to learn to wield magic. She was just not willing to admit it to herself nor did she want to admit it because she knew that the moment she did, it would whisk further down a path she would have never chosen for herself. And even though she had given her word, Rose did not wish to learn but her life was full of doing things she did not wish to do. Already she was a Dragon Rider, as a child that had been her greatest fear. Of course, that child she had believed that her nursemaid, Cordelia, was secretly the boogie beast and only her knitted blanket could keep her safe from the woman, and that if she touched a toad she'd get a wart; among other ridiculous notions.
Rose remembered something, then, said to her so long ago that she could not remember when she had heard it or where; 'there is no shame in not knowing something, the shame comes from the unwillingness to learn.' It sounded like something Tornac might have said when she began learning to play her viol though she wasn't entirely certain.
She had had this thought before, weeks ago when Brom had first spoken to her about learning, about how she learned to long for her instrument after many months of denying vocally, many times over, that she hadn't cared for it at all. It was a passion that had transcended years. And then she broke her viol, and while it was an accident, she never forgave herself for be so careless.
Rose peered at her fingers, barely seeing them in the darkness; long and slightly crooked from the way she held the bow for hours at end or perhaps they had always been that way. She could not remember. Sighing, she pulled her blanket closer to her and curled onto her side.
The Ancient Language and magic were not the same thing as playing an instrument. In her mind they were to vastly different subjects that lay many a mile apart. Brom may have said that he would not force to her learn but she knew that at point she would have to learn, and now voiced her willingness to do so. She knew now that the time to learn magic was nearly upon her.
Some of these thoughts were new to her, but the majority of them were rather puerile, and she knew this. Her fingers trailed over the scar on her left hand, the skin was smooth to the touch. She had seen the same scar on Eragon, and knew that it marked her as a Dragon Rider, rather than it being from her battle with briars as she had originally thought.
It was the thought of the woodlands that finally chased her from the safety of her covers, and she stood, her bare feet smarting against the cold stone. Rose glanced at Thorn, her mind softly touching his and finding that he was fast asleep, she exited the small cavern they were nested in.
The silence that night felt heavy, and she picked up the lit lantern left at the entrance and crept towards the tunnels Eragon had told her about. She no longer wished to think, and so she walked barefoot under a narrow stone passage and after hesitating just a moment, she ducked into the maze of caverns. Rose walked slowly for what seemed like an age, dragging the tips of her fingers along the smooth walls which vanished at times into a gap where an aged door stood, soft with time. Soon passages tunneled off from the main artery leading up and down and through the rock. Shadows leapt out at every corner, dancing in lantern light.
It felt old here, immeasurably old. She knew that if she traveled long enough, she would become lost and time would become meaningless. And, so she made herself turn around and return to the dragon hold and lay in bed. She forced herself to promise not to return to those caverns. Not because the dark halls frightened her- she had little reservations exploring dark halls, abandoned chambers, and whatever else might lay long forgotten- but rather because the place hindered it. Standing beside that oldness, she had felt a foreboding against light and laughter. Caverns filled with dark rooms were not meant for people to live in, she thought as she fell asleep.
.
The next time Rose woke it was morning, and Thorn was seen at the entrance of the cave blocking the entry. Voices drifted lazily towards her and at first, she didn't realize what she was hearing. When she found that did not recognize one of the voices, she reached her mind out Thorn. As his mind welcomed her, Rose got up and dug through a bag grabbing a cloak that she had noticed the night before.
Thorn, do you know who is here? she asked, snapping the clasp shut. I don't recognize their voice.
The dragon huffed loudly. A female two-legged, was all he said.
Very helpful, said Rose, shoving her feet into her boots. Do we know her?
No but she is talking with Eragon. Perhaps he does.
Rose nodded and stepped around him. As Thorn had warned her, there was a woman standing talking to Eragon, a leather-bound book resting in her hands. The woman was long and lean, each of her features perfectly formed and smooth. Her loose red dress contrasted with her dark skin tone, and a thick brocaded sash covered much of her waist where a bag rested against her hip. An ivory and gold bracelet glimmered around her wrist, and her feet were covered with thin cloth slipshoes. Her hair was unbound and undecorated, and fell in dark mossy curls down her back.
As Rose make her way to them, the woman turned toward her and she saw the hint of a knife hidden beneath the woman's thick belt- she studied it, weighing its threat.
"You must be Rose," the woman said. "Ailis has told me much about you."
Rose gave the woman a tight smile before her eyes flickered towards Eragon. He would not meet her gaze. "I am. I don't believe I've had the pleasure meeting you before."
"We've seen each other in passing," she said in a steady voice. "I am Nasuada."
"Nasuada is Ajihad's daughter," Eragon pipped, shifting his feet. "She just came up here to deliver a message."
Rose hadn't been aware that the Varden leader had family of any kind but she supposed that it made sense. She nodded. "It's pleasure to meet you," she said, and then glanced closer at the book. "Are you reading Mannix's Sojourn?"
Nasuada smiled truly for the first time. "I am. Not many know about Mannix nonetheless read his work. Have you read it?" she asked, offering the book to her.
"No, I have only heard of the tale," Rose replied, and taking the book, she looked over it. "I've only seen one copy of Mannix's work, and much of it was far too faded to read."
"You shan't find that issue in Tronjheim. There are many copies," she said. "If you haven't read Mannix's Sojourn I suggest that you would read The Cognizant first once the opportunity offers itself."
"I'll keep that in mind." Rose glanced at the bag at her hip. It was filled with a thickly worn leatherbound book, an epic perhaps or a thicker tome of poetry, and a number of scrolls. Returning Mannix's Sojourn to the woman, she said in light voice, "Have you gotten another ancient poesy?"
Nasuada grinned and, taking to book pressed it firmly to her chest. "No, I'm not reading anything that remarkable," she replied, shifting on her feet. "I was planning to read about different war tactics throughout history. It fascinates me, how people fight and win a war against the odds. Not many people understand it though, they think it's an impropriate matter for women to read."
"Many of those people have eccentric ideals that needn't be passed them on to what one reads. That is one of the subjects that ought to be untouched," Rose said. "You have quite a task ahead of you. I pray that it one you do not plan on completing this night."
Nasuada smiled sweetly but shook her head, her fingers tightening around the volume. "I won't have the time but I may another night," she said. "My father mentioned to me that your heading much of the evacuation once we leave here. I want to do what I can to help, should you have me."
This was news to Rose and she blinked to mask her reaction as she would within the Courts. "I don't know what I'll need at this moment though I'm certain if I need anything at a later time that it shan't be terribly exciting," she said in a steely tone.
Nasuada nodded and, looking between her and Eragon, said, "It was a pleasure to meet both of you but I am afraid I must go." Suddenly, she grabbed Rose's hand and squeezed it. Her fingers were surprisingly calloused- in all the spots where the hilt of a sword or dagger might rest. Rose met her dark eyes blankly as she dropped her hand, she took a quick, small step back. Rose drew her hands behind her back and clasped them there firmly. "We will meet again soon, I'm certain of it," said Nasuada, her shoulders slumping slightly, and quickly vanished from sight.
Rose glanced at Eragon but he said nothing, looking quite put out. "Is the message something I should know of?" she asked.
Eragon shook his head before turning away and climbing onto Saphira, who until that moment had been standing completely still. "There will be a meeting that Ajihad wants you to join. It's at noon, in his office," he said, still not looking at her. After a moment, he sighed and then said, "I talked with Saphira. I don't agree with you. I'm not sorry for saying what I had but it shouldn't have been said like that."
Rose nodded but remained silent and as she turned away, Saphira took off and flew towards the city below. She glanced at Thorn, who hadn't move during the interaction.
You match, he said, eyeing her cloak. What is it that you call the fabric fall?
A cloak, and yes, I know it matches you.
I like it. His chest puffed out again, larger than before.
Rose frowned at him. Of course, you do.
With a sigh, she looked down the cloak around her. It was warm, lined with a soft, short fur she didn't not recognize, and its fabric, though unadorned, was sturdy and would not fray for quite some time. The cloak Rose had received in the capital was worn and torn, filled with tiny, neat stitches of different colored threads from the trials of travel. Still, despite her dislike of its imperfections, which she often found herself glowering over, she was hesitant to trade the cloak in. The only reason she was wearing the red one was because her old cloak been forgotten in Selena's apartment some nights before and has since vanished. It was likely that she would never see it again.
Well, I suppose that I should get ready for this meeting, Rose said after a pause. Do you truly believe that Ajihad has charged us with anything other than the egg's safety?
Thorn snaked his head down to her level, and blinked an eye at her. It sounds that way.
It would be a smart move on his part, said Rose flatly, sorting through the bag of clothing she had discarded the night before. It would be an entanglement of sorts. To anyone outside of our small counsel it would mere appear as if the Varden were taking the threat of a battle seriously. It would appear as if we had sided with them and would display the unity that Brom asked we present.
You do not agree with it, Thorn stated as she striped from the clothing she had put on the night before.
I did not agree to be responsible for anything save for the egg, Rose stated, tightening the draws at the side of a dark brown tunic. It fell to her knees, and was bordered with a blue so dark it appeared black in dim light. She found a jerkin made of a soft leather that she slipped over it before wrapping a thick maroon belt at her waist in a similar style as she had had seen about the city in the last weeks.
Rose wondered if she would ever again wear lovely things and if she did, would she comfortable in them? It stood out to her that she desired her tunic and boots to dresses and slippers, and thought that such fine things seemed to belong to someone from another age.
Thorn waited until she had finished dressing herself to reply, You could refuse.
I believe that I'll wait to hear what it entails. For all we know it could be a front, and I shan't be burdened with anything than we agreed upon. Rose plaited her hair, wrapping the end with a worn scrap of fabric. She laced her boots and, turning to Thorn, she said, I'm ready whenever you are.
I'll be joining you in this gathering.
Settling herself at the dip between his wings, she said, It won't be until later. I wish to break my fast and see if I can find Brom or Selena beforehand. If I do not see them, I shan't burden them but I'm hoping that they will have some insight.
Thorn leapt from the ground in response and glided slowly to the ground below. I will meet you when it is time, he said as she slipped to the stone flooring, and then without another word he returned to the landing above.
Rose made her way toward Selena's apartment, and finding no one inside, she helped herself to a slice of bread and a dry, very flaky cheese. After a time, when the rooms remained empty save for her, Rose set aside the book she had been reading and left, slowly making her way towards Ajihad's office. Thorn met her outside the doorway, eying one of the guards who had shifted nervously when he approached.
She raised an eyebrow at the dragon and he sent a tendril of humor her way, and the doors opened. Ajihad beckoned them inside. "I'm glad you came when you did," the man said, shutting the door firmly close when she stepped inside. "I was hoping to speak to you privately before the others arrive."
Rose looked up at him, her eyes finding his. "I was hoping to speak with you as well."
Ajihad nodded and said, "Please sit," and waiting until she had, he continued, "There is much for us to discuss and little time. Beyond you and a few select others no one knows of the dragon eggs' presentence. I had talked with both Brom and Arya this morning and have come to an agreement to keep it as such."
He paused, to take a breath and Rose straightening herself, took the chance to say, "Am I correct in my understanding, Ajihad, that you've told those under you that I'm helping to lead the evacuation thus explaining my presence among the woman and children? This is something that neither Thorn nor myself have agreed to." She felt a mask slip over face, both similar to one she had worn in the capital and yet so completely different. Her words sounded to her, closer to something that Tornac might had he been in her place but the thought pained her and she quickly pushed it aside. "May I be so bold to ask what exactly you expect from us?"
"I expect you to protect the dragon egg and perchance should things go negativity for us, that you shall do what you must to keep it safe from the Empire's grasp and deliver it to the elves," he said simply, his dark eyes boring into hers. "Many people have risked more than just their lives to retrieve the dragons from Galbatorix's grasp for us to lose the last remaining egg now."
She felt Thorn grumble more then she heard him. Tell him that the unhatchling will not return to the Egg-Slayer. I will not allow it.
Rose nodded and told him what Thorn had said before adding, "Like Thorn, I don't intend on it falling from my protection. I've lost enough in the last months for those sacrifices to be in vain."
For moment the leader of the Varden and Rose stared at each other, each measuring the other, before he nodded and sat at his desk. "Thank you," he said.
"I do not appreciate being put in a position that I did not agree to," said Rose softly though she was certain that her words were not unheard.
Again, the Varden leader nodded but said nothing. After a short time, there was a knock at the door and he said, "I know that I have asked much of you, much that you did not agree to however I have a personal favor to ask, and I do not ask this lightly," he said, waiting until she glanced his way. "While you are within the valley, please, keep an eye on my daughter." He watched as she nodded, and after this he turned from her, and unrolling a map onto his desk, he called for the person at the door to enter.
A young man came in, one of the scout leaders, with flame red hair and the uncanny ability to seem to be everywhere in the room all at once. He and his group had been surveying the valley the women were to travel, and had found nothing of concern. As he gave his report to Ajihad, two more men came in; one Rose could not remember the name of despite the amount of times she heard it, and the other was the true leader of the evacuation. His name was Vers, and Rose learned he was once a captain of the Empire's army before deserting and joining the Varden. Despite that his service had been many years ago, and those years showed clearly on the lines of his face, his mind however seemed unaffected by time and was sharp.
Rose spent the remainder of her day leaning against the stone table with Thorn beside her, as she listened to instructions and watched a scout map the trail, she was to take to led the women to Kealii Valley and other trails she might need to know of, should the Varden lose their fight and what she was to do if that were the case. She learned of the supplies that were to be taken, and the number of men that would be traveling with them- mainly men fresh out of their youth and those who were too old to fight- as well as the approximate number of women and children who were to go.
It wasn't until late in the evening that she was released only to be pulled aside by Selena who stood outside the door. The woman looked harried; there were dark cycles under her eyes, and she maintained a deep scowl as she led Rose towards her home. Neither Eragon nor Brom were inside, likely busy elsewhere, and for a long time she said nothing, too tired to speak.
"Do you believe that you'll have enough supplies to hold you over?" the woman asked at last, pouring some pale wine into metal goblet before handing it to her.
"I do," said Rose. "I wish to thank you for the clothing."
Selena waved her words away, before pouring herself a goblet. "You will likely be away for some time. I do not wish you to wear all your clothing to rags." She settled herself close to the unlit hearth. "No one knows what the outcome of this battle will be. The Varden could lose or they could reign victorious. Only time will tell," said the woman, her eyes focused on the freshly stacked wood, "Should something happen to me, should the Void take me at last as it might have many times before, I wish you know how much you mean to me. You are my daughter and I've wished nothing more over the years to be sitting here as we are now. I understand that you're upset, and you do not like being reminded that I am your mother, yet, Rose, I cannot help but pray to the gods that we will be able to mend whatever remains broken between us. To have a relationship with you, as a mother and daughter should, means more to me than you could ever know."
Rose remained frozen in her seat, the goblet in her hand forgotten. During the time that the woman had spoken, her mind seemed to have stopped working correctly and now emitted a hazy buzz.
"You may now run out of here as I know you wish to," the woman said when Rose didn't respond.
To Rose's own surprise she remained and took a slow sip of the wine. It was sweet, if a little dry, and was quite good. "There's no reason to waste good wine," she said softly, feeling completely exhausted.
"Eragon mentioned to me that you met Ajihad's daughter this morning," she stated when Rose said nothing more. "It is not unusual to see her out and about however she keeps mostly to herself."
Rose looked down and studied her hands. That final piece of their meeting, the piece that had been troubling her, finally made sense. Nasuada hadn't wandered all the way up to the keep to deliver a message, nor had she been carrying those books around to read to enrich herself in the history of war, she was more likely planning strategies to win one. It seemed likely to Rose that their meeting was not by chance, and that the woman had searching for an opportunity to introduce herself for quite some time. Rose had the feeling that Nasuada had gone to the keep- not as a grab for power, but rather one of observation. If she is indeed the Varden leader's daughter than it was a chance to decide whether an association was worth the effort that it would take from both ends.
"Do you know her well?"
"I know her enough to think that the two of you would get along well," said Selena, bending towards the fireplace. She stayed there a moment, and then with a sigh, a small flame flickered to life. "I think that it comforts Ajihad to know that you will be going with the women and children. He's rather protective of his daughter."
Rose nodded, remembering his request, and said, "Will you be seeing us off tomorrow?"
"No," said Selena, "I have other matters to attend to during that time." And then they talked on other topics until at last the wine was gone and Rose excused herself, feeling that if she stayed a moment longer that she would fall asleep there in her seat. As she made to leave, Selena stood and pulled into a tight hug before pulling away and studied her face for a very long moment. "You are my daughter," she said softly pulling away, "and I love you very much." Saying no more, the woman walked away towards the small bedroom at the end of the short hallway.
Rose took a deep breath, her arms wrapping around her, and walked slowly to the courtyard to meet Thorn. The two of them remained silent, not needing words, and as Thorn landed on the platform above and Rose wordlessly walked to the cave and began to pack. She did not think over Selena's words nor the day but forced herself to focus on the simple act of packing up the items that she lain around the cavern. It wasn't until Rose sat down on her bed and pulled her viol onto her lap that the dragon spoke, You miss him.
Rose traced her fingers along the wood, and nodding, More than I thought it was possible to ache for someone. It feels as a part of me that belonged to and loved him is now missing from me and I do not know how to get it back. She plucked at a string idly, and frowned. It pains me too much to talk about him, nonetheless think about him and yet I find that I almost always am. I do not know how to live a life without Tornac in it, only that I must. How can someone who was once so alive- how can they so suddenly vanish as if they never were?
For this Thorn had no answer and merely thumped his tail against the ground. Rose closed her eyes after a time, listening to the rhythm. He would not wish you to live a life only missing him, he said after a time.
I know this, Thorn, said Rose. I know this, believe me. He wanted the best for me, and I believe in a way I have failed. I don't know what to do here or who I should be. Everything is so perplexing and I cannot seem to keep up. She stood then and put away her viol before crawling beneath her covers. Regardless, I cannot do anything about it now only live another day and another after that, hoping that I've made the right choices. Still I miss him and I will miss him for a long time, I think.
Thorn let out a low hum. You have not failed, the dragon said, and then quickly added, I am here when you need me. I miss the old two-legged as well.
Rose turned to him, and studied his bulk for a time. She hadn't thought about his feelings for the man nor had it occurred to her that he might have been attached to Tornac. Surely, she thought, dragons grieve differently than humans, and it was with this thought that she closed her eyes.
Sleep did not come easily that night, and Rose spent much of it, thinking of the previous day's events, what was to come, and finally Tornac's death. The scene of his death replayed in her mind, and she concluded that it was Brom's fault for bringing up the memories, if he hadn't asked about Tornac surely Rose wouldn't be thinking about him now, not when she had made so much effort to not recall that day or the man or the feelings around it at all. She had been doing so well but now, now she could not stop thinking about Tornac. Beside her, Thorn hummed his strange deep purrlike grumble, and eventually late into the night Rose fell asleep. That night she dreamt of a river at the bottom of a winding crag.
.
.
The people came in droves; mothers, fathers, brothers, sisters, children, friends, and lovers. Hands grasped for one another, pulling bodies wordlessly into an embrace. They were a soft whispering sea. With so many voices the murmurs became a loud cry, their farewells became shouts. The sorrow of their words was physical, an energy all its own that washed over the courtyard.
Rose watched silently, her fingers trembling as she tightened the straps of the saddle. She watched as a babe was handed to a young girl with nothing more than a quick peeking kiss onto each of the children's forehead. Whispered promises, trails of tears falling from pale cheeks, and then the father was gone, disappearing into the massing crowd. The girl clung to the toddler, burying her face into its chest. Her shoulders began shaking.
Beside the girl stood a couple, a woman in a homely dress with a swelling belly and fair-haired man dressed in chainmail and leather greaves. They did not embrace each other, did not speak but merely looked into the other's eyes. The man's hand fell from the woman's belly and then slowly he backed away from his lover, his hand now on the hilt of his sword. He vanished into the crowd.
The sound of a child's scream tore her eyes from the man's retreating form towards a young boy clinging desperately to a man's leg, he had a weathered face and greying hair. The boy became louder as the man pulled him away and handed him off to a mid-aged woman. Her skirts were hampered down with children of varies ages, none of them appeared to be related. The old man placed the screeching child in the woman's arms and hurried away without looking back.
Rose's eye met an elderly woman's irony stare. The woman tilted her head to the side, her face free of emotion, masking what she felt underneath. As she had a few days prior, the woman held a buddle close to her chest, a babe who was just beginning to fuss. When she turned away to shush the child, Rose turned away from the crowd. Her eyes met the dragon's ruby gaze, his head hovering close to her. He blew a stream of smoke at her, and she quickly finished fixing the knot of the final bag and batted the vapor away.
Her gaze scanned the crowd once more, and after seeing only a sea of strangers, she clambered onto Thorn's back. The dragon started down the large tunnel away from the crowd. The courtyard was not the meeting place for the group that was leaving, that was further into a tunnel, she had been told, and yet everyone met there anyhow to talk to their loved ones one last time. It was no secret that the people who stood there now may not be seen again. Even the smallest children, the ones who did not comprehend what was truly happening, seemed to have picked up on this. They were silent in way that children should not be. Their eyes were downcast. Those who were older whispered to them, and were awarded with small smiles. These were ones watched with wide eyes as Thorn passed, elbowing their siblings or friends, turning away to whisper only to look back again mere moments later.
The closer they got the tunnel the more eyes Rose could feel on them. The feeling did not cease even after the guards at the entryway allowed the dragon through. The moment Thorn took a corner, hiding her from the crowd's many eyes, she slid from his back and fell into step beside him.
You look like a peacock, Rose said, eyeing his puffed-up chest. Had he walked the path through the crowd in that fashion? You only need feathers, Thorn.
Thorn deflated in a long wisp of smoke before turning to look at her with a single eye. He said nothing though she could feel his curiosity. It flowed through their mindlink like a trickling stream.
The King had one imported some summers back. The courts' children had a grand time chasing him around the gardens. That is until the feathered beast grew tired of the game and decided to chase them back. It was decided that they'd leave Prince alone after that, Rose answered his thoughts, as they walked around the bend into a large antechamber.
He sent her drift of his humor through their mindlink but said nothing. She could feel her wariness creeping into him and pulled away slightly. It had been a long, tiring day already, though that day had only just begun. Brom, Eragon, and Saphira had met her earlier that morning before the gates of the city, in what was to be believed the early hours of morning. None of them talked much during that time, until people began to gather and then Eragon and Rose spoke softly, each wishing the other safety and then when Eragon left, Brom passed a familiar bag to Rose and gruffly said, "I do not have to tell you what this means or to keep it safe, do I?"
"No, you do not."
He pulled something out of his pocket then, and took her hand, folding the object into her palm. "Take this," he said. "Should the worse happen, it will be of use to you. Don't lose it!"
Rose turned the ring over in her hands, studying it for a long moment. It was a simple ring of gold with a small symbol etched into the inside, and as she examined it the sapphire glimmered as if it were on fire. "It will be too large for my fingers," she said. "I haven't a safe place to keep it."
Brom grumbled. "Put it on that necklace of yours," he told her, and she unclasped the chain, "If we die you will need it to take the egg to the elves. Show them the ring, it will show that you are an ally."
"The necklace and ring are made similarly," she observed. "They're both elven, are they not?"
"They are." Brom huffed, and leaned back. "Don't lose either of them. I won't be able to find replacements if you do."
"I do not plan to."
Brom looked at her for a time, then clasped her shoulder. "Everything will be as it should be," he said, and stepped away. "Do not worry. You'll do well enough. Farewell, Rose."
The old man had disappeared into the crowd then, as quite a crowd as gathered, and Rose was left with Thorn, she turned him then and glanced down at the bag containing the remaining dragon egg. It seemed that everything had begun with this bag and this egg and now it was left in her hands.
Sighing Rose, hefted the bag over her shoulder and turned to dragon beside her. In the distance she heard a bell tone echo toward them, and slowly, she began to move. In an hour's time, she would be standing in the world outside having few to turn to besides herself and Thorn. It did not sit well with her, her stomach felt unease and she was glad she hadn't eaten that morning; never in her life had she had been charged with anything beyond herself.
Thorn thumped his tail, and she turned to him, her mind leaning towards his steadiness and she at once felt a calm blossom through her being. At least, she wasn't completely alone in a sea of strangers. The bell chimed again, and she stepped forward, those who would follow shadowing not far behind her.
Chapter 33: Kealii Valley
Chapter Text
They followed the winding path through endless tunnels for what seemed to Rose be an eternity. Thorn walked silently beside her, his impatience to leave the caverns far behind leaking through their mindlink. Her fingers that held the straps of the bag which held the dragon egg were trembling, and she found herself pulling at the end of her plait as his emotions trickled into her own. After a time, she broke off connection to the dragon completely, a shiver ran down her spine as it snapped shut and she flinched. Thorn glanced down at her and flickered his tongue but made no other advances to communicate, and as they continued down the path, she felt the anxiety leave her and she began to open their mindlink once more. This time Thorn kept his emotions contained and she felt nothing of him mixing into her being.
The southern entrance to Farthen Dûr was protected by a labyrinth of caves, which seemed to be more bewildering the further they traveled. It was like learning a long piece of intricate music which changed notes every so often, like the change in tone, and she was certain that there was a pattern to it. There were runes carved into the walls at the end of a cavern that acted as reminder to how the tune was going to go and whenever she thought she began to identify the pattern; every time she thought had caught a repetition it, varied slightly. Feeling defeated, Rose began to watch the way the dwarven escort ran his stubby fingers over the runes and his eyes would shift to the tunnel they were to take, and asked about the pattern.
"Aye, Argetlam," said the dwarf, glancing up at her as they walked. She could not see his expression behind his thick dark beard. "I'm surprised you noticed, most humans do not. The runes act as reminders that the pattern changes but you have to know what the next pattern is. There's a pattern to that pattern. If you make a mistake and take one wrong you'd be lost forever."
Rose nodded, and studied the rune when he came to a brief stop. "I take it that you've spent quite some learning how to walk these paths."
"Nigh a hundred and fifty years," he said, seemingly taking a turn at a random whim. "I've been wondering these caves before your great grandfather was a child and yet it is but a short time." There was a long pause which only the sounds of water dripping from the cavern walls and footfalls and children's voices could be heard and then Rose asked his name. "Meh names Dhufir, Argetlam."
"We are well met. I'm called Rose," she said. "I'm grateful that we don't do not have to find our own way through here and you're here to guide our steps. Will you be staying with us during our journey to the valley?"
"Nay," Dhufir said bluntly, scratching his beard. "I'll return to Tronjheim and fight for what is ours. You'll be going to the Valley of Four Columns, those who seek it will find protection there."
"May your sword be strong and not fail you, Dhufir."
"Nor yours, Argetlam."
After that, Rose returned to Thorn's side and Thorn spoke of the open sky and the hunt that he was determined to have once he was able. She listened until there was no more to be said and then they fell into a quiet comradery. The dragon's aversion of being underground did not fade but he seemed to have overcome the worse of it. He still hated the long trek through the caves.
The group stopped at a place which forked into five openings, which was wide enough to fit most of the women and children if they sat close to one another. Here they paused and ate their midday meal, most whispering when they had to speak so not to be overheard. After the break, they moved on, gathering up their packs and children and slowly continued down the one of the caverns. It was slow work and after hours of walking the ground began to slope and soft golden light dappled the stone walls. A rich smell from perfumes from flowers, rotting vegetation, and crisp fresh air blew into the cavern. Dhufir froze there and grumbled his farewells, saying that he wouldn't take them any further, and disappeared into the shadows.
A child squealed from somewhere behind Rose, and pushed through the crowd until he stood at the entrance, his mother calling after him. Yet the boy yield to her, and turned, a wide mischievous grin on his face, and running out into the forest beyond. As soon as he vanished into the light, a young soldier boy cursed under his breath pushed his way through the group and took off after the child.
"No one else leave the group!" Vers' voice boomed over the crowd. "You're to stick together when we leave the sheltering of the dwarves and remain on the path! There are creatures in these parts none of you want to meet!"
Heeding his words, no one left and after a short time of waiting the soldier returned with the child, and they again began to make their way to the mouth of the cave. Thorn rumbled deeply within his chest, startling the child as he passed the dragon's bulk, and passed through the entrance of the cave without a pause, his tongue flickering in the air. It is bright and I cannot see well, warned the dragon. You will want to cover your eyes.
Rose nodded and pulled her hood over her head, casting her face in shadows, as she passed though the entrance. Despite the shading, Rose's vision blurred and swam, and she ducked her head feeling overwhelmed. She felt dizzy, as if she drunk too much wine but slowly that feeling faded and she was able to look around. Ferns grew like great folding fans, their leaves curled downwards heavy with dew. Feather moss and tiny white trumpeted flowers dotted the ground everywhere, like fragmented stars, peaking though the undergrowth and climbing the trees towards the sunlight. Brightly colored birds flittered from branch to branch above, their song silenced, they looked down and then with a quick flap of their wings, disappeared into the sky.
She did not have much time to enjoy the sights, she felt as if were drinking after a long thirst, and soon turned down the trail. They did not have to walk long from the entrance of the cave to Kealii Valley despite the travel being slowed by the children looking around bewilderedly. Rose found out with that for many of the children this was their first time outside of Farthen Dûr. Many of them were touching the decent luminous green vines and a few plucked flowers from their emerald homes, hugging the petals to their chest.
Rose slowed, allowing the women and children to pass her and Thorn, before she followed behind at the back of the group. The dragon pressed his mind against hers before jumping into the sky in a small clearing of trees. When Thorn vanished from sight, though never straying far, she began to walk again, watching the children laugh at each new smell or sight. She thought that if she felt as she had been parched while within the caverned city than these children were starved of water and were taking their first sweet draft.
Kealii Valley was surrounded by four great crags of stone, jutting into the sky like giant fingers reaching out from the ground. Wispy limbed pine tress grew at their tops like lopsided green hats, their hands ranking wisps of clouds, down from which a gentle fog floated into a natural ravine. The cliff ledges were specked with pines and hawthorn bushes and wild grass with white turfs. Red-tailed hawks circled to their roosts, and wrens called and squabbled amongst the barren blackberry bushes and beargrass. A bullfrog crooked its pleasure from the moss in the distance and crickets chirped idly, and over everything the song of rushing water chorused through the low valley.
The long valley descended tenderly toward a single patch of mountains, which she could see the clearly before her, seemingly closer due to the clarity of the air. The lowering sun cast long shadows ahead, drawing the silhouettes of the low weatherworn tents, many made from the leather of goats and sheep, which were scattered like stars between trampled wheatgrass and yellow violets. At the edge of the valley was a natural low ledge overlooking the small encampment on top of which sat a dragon, whose scales shone in the sunlight like polished rubies, his head stretched toward the sun.
From where Rose stood, she watched the figures of women, many of which had babies on their hips and small children running between their skirts, and the soldier-boys who were too young to fight were gathered below, their voices bubbling in the open air. Fires blazed in roughly dug pits, iron pans and small pots sat at the edge, the smell of cooked meat and flat bread which could be cooked in a pan turned in the wind sweeping through the valley and over the gulley. And she thought the sight to be serene, and that from above she was separate from their burdens.
Rose sighed and checked over the snare she had laid out. Finding it acceptable, she wondered over to a patch of wild ginger and began to harvest it, grateful for the lessons she had learned during her travels. Somewhere within the caves she had decided that she would set the traps and forage for her meals. During in her time within Farthen Dûr, she had grown weary of the tasteless paste, bland bread, and the unseasoned meats that were commonly served, and though there were occasionally well-prepared meals those where few and far between. Even during her travel to the mountain, she was convinced that she often ate better, if one did not include the meat pasties so often eaten that she grew jaded of them.
After setting up her small camp, she had wondered over the hills surrounding the valley where she had spent her time amongst the wildlife; at first gathering herbs and other edibles before picking glacier lilies, bluebells, blue flax, red milkweed which peeked through the tussocks. Later, she would place the flowers between pages of a tome, immortalizing their loveliness as she had done as a child every spring.
As the evening grew old, she found some younger girls trailing behind her, admiring the flora around them, some picking the flowers and holding the stems close as if seeing them for the first time. A young child giggled gleefully as she breathed in the sweet scent, and a rabbit startled. Rose watched the white tail bobbing up and down as it raced for its burrow, as the creature vanished, she turned her back on the crags.
She climbed the hill where Thorn lay, the dragon snaked his head toward her, his scales gleaming in the warm sunlight. The dragon had settled himself in the brightest corner of the valley on a small ledge, and since had refused to move as he soaked in the sunlight. Through the mindlink they shared, Rose soon felt herself warmed and shed her cloak and jerkin while she had explored the hillsides.
Rose had set up a small encampment for herself around him, and now sat on her bedroll, placing her satchel in front of her. There's plenty to gather around the valley, she told the dragon. Do you think that the snares are set far enough away from those children playing? I'd rather not find that they scare what wildlife there is away.
Thorn hummed cheerily. I do not know, he admitted. I don't understand enough about how you two-legged ones hunt. His tongue flicked out of his mouth, much like a snake. They've been staying away from where you've set them as far as I know.
Rose watched the group of children play tag in the distance, her hand holding back her hair which had long ago fallen out of its plait. The clothe strip had been lost in the journey to the valley, and now likely lay in the dirt path far behind them, trampled and unrecognizable. A pang of regret stirred within her; she hadn't thought to bring another.
She slipped her hair into the hood of her cloak and began to unpack the satchel. A small pile of wild onions, curled dock, chicory, ramps and mushroom lay before her, much of it she had gathered on the trip to the valley and more throughout the day as the women and children were preoccupied. It would be enough food that the meat pastries and wrinkled turnips she had brought could be avoided, and she felt that was a victory. The longer the time she didn't have to eat the pasties, the better, in her option.
Rose leaned against Thorn's mass as a group of older children gathered around a firepit and soon a chantey about a sailor and his beloved began to drifted over the hills. The children from beyond the valley returned and joined as the song came to a close and another began. This one was a tale of a clumsy lad who had fallen in love with a sea creature. Many of the people joined in, as their worries vanished, and soon a few younger children began to dance around the fire.
Thorn hummed beneath her. They seem to be enjoying this, he stated. Will you join them?
It's a good distraction for them but no, I shall remain here, Rose stated. She felt all as once separate from the group, as she often did in gatherings. There was no true place for her among them, perhaps there could have once but that time was long passed. She watched a flock of birds fly higher as the children began to giggle over a humorous verse of the song. I've never heard these songs. I wonder how many regions have come together to the Varden over time. It seems impossible to be able to tell who is a decadent from the coast or one of the inland. All their tales and songs seemed to have intermixed.
Thorn rested his head on ground in answer, and his tail began to thump to the beat of the music as he relaxed beneath her. After pulling a small ironed pot and her knife from her bags, she worked with the foliage she had gathered to prepare a small meal. Rose allowed herself to become consumed by the music and the well-known routine of preparing food, and found that time passed by quickly.
Night fell over the valley in velvet waves, and a thick mist had come from over the mountains and settled on the ground, throwing the last of the light of the settling sun over the encampment. The pale-yellow flowers danced in the chilling breeze; petals glistened in a fading light of the sun as if they were made of copper. Rose looked up from her meal with a frown, the singing had come to a close and the children began to settle either to eat or sleep. From somewhere within the shadows, she saw a man limp towards her.
"Argetlam," rumbled the man, who Rose now recognized to be Vers, "I need to know; have you seen Nasuada? My men finished their headcount this evening but she is missing and no one had seen her since leaving Tronjheim."
Rose felt herself frown. "No, I haven't," she said getting to her feet. "Do you believe that she was separated during our journey here?"
Vers twisted his mouth into a scowl and nodded. "There's a chance of that and she's out there somewhere in the forest. I've sent some scouts to look for her. Don't be surprised if you hear them around this area throughout the night." The old captain sighed, and looked toward the hills. "I dislike having to ask but if we don't find her by morning, would you and your dragon take a look? If we find her by then, I'll let you know."
Rose set her food aside and looked at Thorn who was studying her, and they held a conversation which held no words but an uneasiness passed between them. Thorn grumbled deep from within his chest and said, We will leave when the sun returns to the land and see if we cannot spot the two-legged. It will be good to fly with you again.
I don't look forward to the nest my hair is sure to become, she told him and then said, "We will join the search in the morning if she's not found by then yet I pray she will be."
"Thank you, Argetlam. I will tell my scouts," Vers said and then bide her a good night and took his leave.
As he disappeared into the dim, Thorn loudly thumped his tail and somewhere within the encampment a babe let out a piercing cry. Rose shook herself, pulling away from the mindlink slightly as the babe's mother hurriedly hushed it, and soon a tune of a lullaby chimed through the air. Rose could not make out the words, she knew the words as if they were written on the back of her eyelids. Feeling the dragon's curiously, she sang the song softly so that only Thorn could hear;
Lay down that brow of sorrow
Thy dreams come woven in song.
Visions so fair and luminous,
my darling one, my darling one,
to dance with in lands of the everbloom.
Rest in silver waters,
Risen from the shadows of moonbeam,
my sweet one, my sweet one
and hold tight the starshine of forevermore.
The light of summer lingering,
rests sweetly on eternal eventide
my little one, my little one
This flower of light
commands my hidden heart
Now forever be yours
The dragon hummed contently and cocked his head, focusing a single claret eye on her. He blinked slowly, and regarded the song through their mindlink for a time but remained quiet. You are troubled, he stated.
I do not wish to return to Varden leader without at least searching the woods. He was very insistent that we look out for his daughter, it was not a light thing to ask. I will not lie, Thorn, if we cannot find her, I worry about what may happen, Rose said and settled in deeper to the dragon's bulk. She was silent for a time, her mind lost in thought. There was something troubling her but whenever she thought she had pinned the thought down is slipped away like a fish in the current.
We will face whatever happens when that time comes.
Rose rubbed her face with the palms of her hands. That doesn't not help at this moment.
Thorn sent her a solid emotion, she couldn't completely understand, and then closed his eyes, their mindlink dwindled to a mere string hanging loosely between them, and she pulled off her boots and lay on the bedroll. That night, Rose slept uneasily her mind troubled and her dreams came in strange flashes of color. She awoke before dawn, her belly coiling anxiously, and despite her tiredness, she could not fall back asleep.
After a time, she gave up on returning to sleep and mindtouched Thorn who grumbled his acknowledgment, and, after grabbing a leather side-bag which she secured to herself carefully, she stood up. The morning air nipped at her exposed skin, and she shivered, drawing her cloak closer to her as she walked into the encampment. Most of the camp's occupants were still jealously guarding the last moments of sleep and warmth, while a few were beginning to stir and prepare the morning meal or to get water, wooden buckets or metal pots swinging in their hands.
Rose blinkingly watched as the first light of day streaked across the sky, and then slowly began walking the carved path to the bottom of the ravine to where the water bubbled lazily along the banks. A thick layer of mist had settled over the pebbled ground overnight, and she could see very little of the landscape or the women further down the shoreline, their voices echoing off the stone walls. When she found the water, it was only because she stepped into it thoroughly soaking the toes of her boots, and she knelt down to wash her face. The water was surprisingly warm, and she held her hands to her face for a time dreading the cool air.
I wish we could stay somewhere where it is warm, she told Thorn as he began to awaken. It seems as if the moment we've left the capital we've been plagued by the cold.
The dragon sent her a trendily of good-natured humor through their mindlink. The cold does not bother me, he told. I prefer the heat but if it is cold, I am not affected.
Rose shivered, and wiped her hands on her cloak. You will enjoy the summertime, then, she concluded. I know that I certainly will. I pray that by then we shan't be trapped inside Farthen Dûr and its eternal dusk.
For a time, the dragon was silent, and she filled her pot and began to make her way up steep path towards the encampment. Loose stones and dirt threatened to trip her, and few times she slipped, more than once water spilled from the pot and soaked the front of her tunic. As she neared the top, he said, I do not wish to return to a place where the day-circle does not shine either. I have missed the day-circle and sky on my wings.
If nothing else we have been sheltered from that accursed rain that seems to have followed us everywhere, she stated as she reached the top. A small group of young girls passed her, their eyes beady from sleep, and each of them were carrying a pot or bucket. The smallest girl glanced at her, her dark eyes widening, and whispered hurriedly to the group. They turned their heads, and Rose looked away as they broke into soft murmurs.
Rose closed her eyes for a brief moment but kept moving, feeling their eyes on her as she headed toward her small settlement. She passed through the encampment and noted that more women were beginning to rise for the day. When she returned to the top of Thorn's hill, she put the pot down and concentrated on making a fire.
We'll let the water boil while we're away, she told the dragon, once the fire was sable. She set the pot nearby to warm and after sorting through her bags, she stepped behind Thorn to change out of her damp tunic. I do not believe that we will be gone terribly long, and I wish to set a few snares in the woodland while we are there. I don't fancy the idea of eating meat pasties and berries. Despite it being rabbit, the thought of fresh meat is most welcome.
Thorn sent her a tendril of agreement and, after she secured his saddle, she climbed on his back before he jumped into the air, his wings coming down with a loud thundering clap! They flew together in silence, their minds and bodies falling into an easy rhythm, as Thorn flew low, skirting the tops of trees. Rose looked through the tracery of leaves for any movement but saw only skittering creatures that hugged the branches.
The sun was eager to rise that morning, quickly dashing away the billows of fog and misty clouds that hung low over the mountains. The air, however, was the only thing the sun could not seem to touch, it remained chilled and damp. A film of water droplets stuck to both the dragon and his Rider, soaking her cloak and exposed skin thoroughly.
When they believed that they had traveled far enough, Thorn found a small dell and landed. From here it was a short walk to the entrance of the cave, the dragon told her, and she slipped from his back, her boots sinking into the thick moss. Her toes felt cold instantly though the inside of the boots remained completely dry. Rose whispered a quiet thank you to the cobbler who had crafted the sheephide boots. They were shorter than the boots she had been given in Urû'baen, long enough to reach a short way past her ankles, and were not, she had been told, made for long travel though they were likely to last a long time and do well in any skirmish. Regardless, Rose kept her long boots inside her bags, prepared to use them despite their wear. She had concluded that she had been premature to switch out her boots in Haven Cove and now choose to switch up what footwear she wore every couple of days.
Rose ran her fingers through her hair, freeing it of tangles as she and Thorn walked towards the path. As they walked down the deer trail, the long fingers of ferns brushed against her legs, catching on her leggings and tunic, and before long she walked behind Thorn, letting him crush a patch of bristled buffalo bur and bullnettle on the pathway. When they arrived at the entrance of the cave, they found nothing but solid stone and baffled she ran her hands along it's jagged surface.
The short two-leggeds must have a way to enchant the entrance as they had near the falling of water, Thorn said.
Rose nodded and looked down the trail searching for any tracks but saw nothing fresh besides a stray rabbit. It is called a waterfall, Thorn, she replied not unkindly. The labyrinth beyond is enough to guard against any trespassers. It is well enough that we weren't planning on going inside.
Thorn grumbled and began his way down a stretch of trail towards the encampment. What were the creatures of this wild that the old-one mentioned?
I hadn't asked, and it is my hope that we shall not ever find out, she admitted, following him, and studying the ground they walked among the small trails. They walked in silence, stopping once, as Rose stepped off the path to set up a snare and to look at a small patch of mushrooms which she turned away from, not confident in her knowledge. I do not see any footprints besides our own. If Nasuada had indeed gotten lost she did not come this way. I haven't seen any other trail and I know that I saw no one wonder off yesterday.
Thorn was quiet for a time as returned to his side. Could it be possible that she did not join the other females? he asked.
Rose frowned. Its possible, she told him. I cannot recall seeing her at all when we left Farthen Dûr however it was nearly impossible to find a specific person with so many about. It has occurred to me that our meeting her the before likely held an unsaid message, and I can only speculate what it might mean. Yet I cannot help but believe that we shan't find her in this forest. She knelt down to pull a twig that wedge itself inside her boot. It could also be possible that she does not wish to be found. Either way, we should return to camp and come back to search a different trail.
Thorn hummed deeply within his chest in reply, and soon they found a break in the trees that he could fly through. When they returned to their camp, Rose saw that the women seemed to have fully awoken and the encampment was bustling with activity. Children ran between the tents, sticks between their legs as if they rode horses, calling another's names or laughing, while others stood near an adult assisting with the morning chores of gathering water to boil, and making a meager breakfast, and some were seating a cloth resting in their lap as they melded the clothing.
Rose carefully slid from Thorn's back, set down the satchel that held the dragon egg, and checked on the pot of water which was bubbling. She dug through her bags and pulled out a small sack filled with dried mint and barley, and added to the water before unsaddling Thorn. The dragon shook himself and settled onto the hillside, watching the people below interestedly, his tail drumming the ground.
I will go hunting when the day circle begins to dim, he announced after a time, and she nodded at him, knowing that it had been quite some time since the dragon had been able to leave the cavern city and find food for himself. I will not go far. There were creatures I like near where we went today and I wish to track them down.
Enjoy that, she said making a face, and pulled the pot from the water to let the herbs seep. Standing, she went to check the snares and finding that it had caught a single hare, and returned. The rabbit was cleaned and she wrapped the meat in slices of wild ginger and onion and placed it onto a flat rock which she pushed closer to the fire.
Rose pulled a large, ancient looking book from her pack to read, occasionally she would pause to check on the meat, and the morning light lengthened into a warm afternoon and when the sun began to hit the mountains in the west, Thorn left. The dragon returned long after dark when Rose was settling into her bedroll, and he lay close to her, his tail thumping lightly as she regarded him and then wordlessly closed her eyes. That night she did not dream at all.
Over the next few days a pattern began to form in the quiet valley. Each morning Rose would rise as the sun peeked over the fog cloaked valley, and unable to sleep with the light, she returned to the river either wash or fetch water which was boiled with herbs to drank or to be made into a light soup. Later she would check on the snares and then both she and Thorn would walk the trails of the woodland until afternoon. They saw no creature and heard no person, and Rose's concerns for the Varden leader's daughter grew along with the suspicion that she would not be found.
It seemed the people within the encampment noticed the absence of Nasuada as well, and soon word spread that she was missing. Soon after this, a group of young boys had wondered into the woodlands to search for her and vanished. Despite the search for them, they were not found, and dreary gloom began to settle over Kealii Valley. After this the women were less willing to allow their wards away from their side, and the children began to play less and less, leaving their fireside only to do chores or pass along a message.
On the sixth day, Rose and Thorn returned to the valley late that afternoon to find Vers waiting for her near her encampment. "A massager came from Tronjheim while you were away," he said as she slid from the dragon's back. "The battle is over. Ajihad asked that you return immediately and go to the Healing Halls. When you're packed, Broc will return with you." The old man sighed and handed her a scroll. "Give this to Ajihad when you see him. It tells him about what happened here, and news of his daughter. I think it's likely that she and those boys are either lost or dead. We did all we could for them, and I'm thankful that you and the dragon helped search."
Rose took the scroll, and tucking it into a bag, she bid Vers farewell. After he left, she loaded everything onto Thorn, trying not to, as she had during her time in the valley, think about the battle against the urgals. What had happened inside the mountain to call her to the Healing Halls? Glancing, at Thorn, who was beating the ground with his tail, she could not dislodge the knot of worry that formed within her stomach.
Chapter 34: The Fallen
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Arya was waiting for them at the granite entrance of Tronjheim. She stood under the center of the archway to the cavern city, as if she were made of stone herself. Her mind was stretched over the long, twisting carven passages. Many of these colliders had been caved in before the battle, and fewer were filled with traps of hot tar or ancient hidden spikes but in all of them, there was no life to be found. Those who once lived in the tunnels had abandoned them, and they remained that way still. Even so, in the small places she could hear the little noises that spoke of life; the echo of a small dripping stream; a blind creature skittering into a hole; the thin whistle of air moving being pushed from a distant wind; a stone clattering to the ground and bouncing; and then the scuffling of footfalls against bedrock.
She shifted, and she stepped forward and balanced on the front of her feet. Her eyes shifting over the shadows as they came closer and then rounded the corner. Arya looked over them, and seeing that the only thing amiss was a piece of lichen stuck in the Rider's loose hair, her gaze settled on the leather bag securely hidden underneath a cloak. A life-light glowed from within, small and powerful, muffled by the enchantments sewn into the bag. A tension she didn't know was running within her loosened, as if she were a string-puppet whose handler dropped the tut strings, and she let out a long and slow breath.
At that same moment, she looked up at Rose. The Rider's head was tilted slightly but as their eyes met, she straightened and her hand on the bag's strap tightened. Their eyes remained on each other for a time until Arya nodded, seemingly satisfied with whatever it was that she saw, and continued to wait until the young man who had guided the dragon and his Rider dismissed himself to report to his superior.
The elf watched as he ran into the city beyond, and thought for a brief moment that might still be a route they could take to the Healing Halls that would be quicker… and would not take them through the battleground. When she had walked the path before, she felt the life surging through the veins of those who survived, and those who were dying, as the dreadful weight of the living began the work of healing their hurts.
The people of Varden laid out and counted their died, draping their bodies in dark mantles that honored their deaths. It was not so many as they feared would fall that day but still the marks of grief echoed throughout mountain city. Many of the men sung the songs of mourning and passing, while some prayed for their fallen brother, placing an unlit candle at their feet which they would light when their prayer ended. There were fewer fallen dwarves and by evening, it was known that two score had been collected and taken into their halls to be given their last rites.
They could only speculate what had truly happened when Eragon eliminated the Shade and they both fell. Many thought the urgals would not return but Ajihad remained vigilant, and had his men stand guard at the cave entrances before ordering soldiers to scour the caves that the beasts had fled through, just to make sure that they were indeed gone. He suspected that without the Shade to rule over them that a few might return or cause havoc on a small farming settlement outside Farthen Dûr. The soldiers returned not long ago, having followed their trail to the edges of the tunnels without a single sign of them. It was as if they vanished.
The tunnel Arya stood in now, had been the first to be deemed clear. The moment the men returned, Ajihad sent a missive to the Kealii Valley to tell them of the victory as well as to request the dragon and his Rider return. He feared that whatever darkness bewitched Eragon would likely overtake the boy entirely, and should that happen, it would leave Rose as the last Rider amongst the Varden.
It was not unknown to the leaders with Farthen Dûr that the girl, for whatever reasons that were her own, would not step up to the roles that they desired willingly. The most they could do was to keep her within reach, in a place where she and the dragon were safe and hope that the time where she would be called upon would never come to be.
Brom worried about what schemes they might concoct to force Rose to pledge loyalty before them, Arya overheard the heated whispers between him and Selena after one of Eragon's episodes. Neither of them looked too much at the boy, and when they did, she thought that the sight of him pained them. His skin was covered in a permanent film of sweat, and his legs were often shaking.
Most of that night, they had sat helpless to the violent fits he had whenever they touched him. This made it hard to clean the blood from his skin, nonetheless care for the deep, seeping wound on his back. It had been nearly impossible to get him into the private room in the Healing Halls, his whole body shook throughout the trip and the wound they manage to heal reopened. The Ancient Language was no use on the cursed injury, and it left Arya befuddled. It was like nothing she had seen or heard of before though she caught Brom muttering softly under his breath.
Night faded into morning, and as Eragon's condition worsen so did Ajihad's worry, and more then once Arya would see him within the Healing Halls asking for a report on the boy's health. With each visit the news became grimmer, and soon the leader of the Varden stopped coming at all. He came only to give news that he sent for Rose and Thorn late that morning, and after briefly asking about Eragon, he left, his face downcast.
Arya had volunteered to meet the dragon and Rider after seeing the look Brom and Selena shared, neither quite willing to leave the boy, and she promptly left Saphira's side. She didn't need to turn back to know that the dragon had resumed her post in the doorway to watch over her Rider, remaining silent in her own apprehension.
.
As Arya told Rose and Thorn about what happened during the battle, while they were in Kealii Valley, they walked hurriedly though the city, stepping around the fragments of the Star Rose, to Eragon's private room within the Healing Hall. The elf would turn occasionally to watch the Rider's reaction but her face remained blank and Arya could gleam little from it. The girl had been trained to her thoughts hidden, Arya knew, but it didn't go unnoticed that Rose's hands tightened on the bag's strap or the small sudden intake of breath when she mentioned Eragon's state.
As they neared the small isolated room, Arya said, "When you go in there, be quiet and if you speak do not do so loudly. Whatever had enthralled him is disturbed by noise."
Rose nodded and greeted Saphira gently, before the dragon shifted enough to let her through but she otherwise moved as little as possible. Thorn closed their mindlink as he reached out the guarding dragon and settle down beside her. Whatever conversation they shared, remained private.
Inside the room was a simple wooden bed, a narrow table held a jug of water and a cup, and next to that was a small brass bell. A thin crystal lamp defused a gentle golden light against pale blue casement walls. A figure stood over the bed in the far corner with their heads bent down, and it seemed to Rose as if a faint light came off of them, like the glow of the moon. There was no one else.
As she walked in the room Rose realized that the figure was a woman she had never seen before. She had wiry brown hair, that looked as if it was hazardously pulled into a bun at the nape of her neck, and a strange layered green tunic. A black cat sat at her feet, and as Rose entered, it looked at her, his eyes shifting and dark. The woman did not acknowledge her but kept muttering so quickly that one could understand a single word, as Rose stepped up to the bed. She stood as far from the cat as possible, who never took its strange eyes off of her, and looked at Eragon. He lay so still that Rose thought for a moment that his heart had stop beating but then he muttered something in his sleep. His skin was slick with sweat and his hair was soaked, thin strains sticking to the sides of his face. He looked like death itself, she thought with a sinking feeling.
"How has he been?" Arya whispered from the doorway.
Rose started, not having heard her enter, and pulled her cloak closer around her. It suddenly felt as if she plummeted into a pool of icy water.
"No different from before. He's had no more episodes since for the couple of hours so we believe that he is stable," replied the woman, and then she turned, fixing her piercing eyes on Rose. "I was wondering when I'd get to meet you. It was mentioned somewhere, I forgot where, that you prefer Rose to Muirgheal… Hmm, and every rose has its thorns or in this case Thorn." The woman let out a soft laugh at her own joke, and looked to doorway where a single ruby eye was staring at her from the small space Saphira left for the red dragon.
Rose scowled at the woman, and folded her arms over her chest. "I'm at a disadvantage," she muttered lowly. "You seem to know who I am but I haven't the faintest idea who you might be."
"You're quite grave, its no wonder the old man has taken a liking to you," the woman said brightly, smiling widely. "I'm Angela the herbiest, if you must know."
"The clairvoyant that Eragon mentioned," she said, her tone sharper than she intended. She leaned further away and gave Angela a critical look. "Are you here to tell him another of your fortunes?"
"No but I am here to ensure that your brother will live after being flayed alive by the Shade," Angela said, before sorting through a small rucksack and pulling out a cloth bag. "You're welcome."
"You have my thanks, then," Rose said, feeling disarmed, and at a loss for what she should do, moved towards the other side of the room. She ran her fingers through her hair, clearing it of moss and leaves, and settled to the ground as the woman went to work crushing some herbs with a stone mortar and pestle. Rose watched the woman and the strange cat, and was soon convinced that there was something wrong with the creature. The beast's eyes seemed to her far too intelligent, as if it had a conscience.
After some time, Brom and Selena entered the room, each carrying a basket which they placed on the ground near the doorway. Rose looked up at them, eyeing them over for any injury and seeing none, she stood and allowed Selena to embrace her for a short moment before pulling away. As she did, Brom placed his hand on her shoulder in greeting, his face withdrawn and there were heavy bags underneath his eyes but in a low voice he said, "We almost lost him. The idiot boy is lucky to be alive, it's unheard of that anyone survived this long with a wound like his. Every tale I've heard; the victim died within the first hour."
"Arya mentioned that it's believed that the Shade blighted the wound. What are his chances?" Rose asked looking up at him, as Angela slipped past them and left the room. The cat followed her, its tail weaving in the air.
"The worse of it is over. He will live but I'm apprehensive about his recovery. It's likely that he won't ever fully recover and that something from this time will affect him for the remainder of his life. We don't know how, yet."
"It could still heal and have little effect," Selena piped, who had seated herself on the ground. She sounded unconvinced of her own words.
Brom huffed. "The chances of that are low to none. It's not completely understood what the Shade had done before he died but his vengeance has been ensured. If by some small chance there's no long-term damage then it will be a miracle beyond miracles but I wouldn't hold my breath," he said, and turned to Rose. "The Varden and the dwarves will not take to your neutrality as well as they are now. Ajihad was in a state trying to get you and Thorn back here as soon as possible. He is concerned for what Eragon's injury means for the Varden. I have no doubt that things will change from here on out."
"There's been whispers that of needing a pledge to the Varden" Selena whispered. "I understand the need of alliances but surely even Ajihad can see that doing so will likely cause a drift between everyone. Forcing a union like this usually doesn't end well, if my memory serves me right."
"There's always the option of traveling to Du Weldenvarden," Arya said quickly. Until then, Rose had almost forgotten that the elf was inside the room. "Ellesmѐra would be delighted to host the dragons and their Riders. And, Brom, you know that you are always welcome amongst the elves."
Brom grumbled but did not look at her. "The elves will have their hands in shaping the Riders soon enough," he said offhandedly.
"It seems to me that there is no real option for us. And perhaps it be best for Thorn and I to leave, and travel elsewhere until the king is dethroned," Rose stated, and turned to look Brom fully in the face. He met her gaze, his blue eyes dark with an emotion she had no name for. "I do not wish to do so however I did not leave my former controlled life in Urû'baen, of my own discretion mind you, only to be restrained by another's whim."
Brom raised an eyebrow at her in challenge. "And where would you go? How would you survive the wilds?" he asked in a heated whisper, scratching his beard. "I didn't want to bring any of you here for this reason. You, Eragon, and the dragons should have been trained more before we stepped foot near the Varden. We're here because the dragon egg needed to be safe, and there were other engagements here."
"Why can there not be a simple treaty?" asked Rose matching his tone. "While in the valley I've been studying about how the Dragon Riders remained neutral in the past, assisting where they saw fit with the use of treaties. And I have thought long about this, and have come to an understanding with Thorn. These treaties were used countless of times before and could be useful now. Do they not exist still?"
"Nay, alas, they were terminated when the Vrael and Umaroth were defeated but they were never very useful," he replied, looking sorrowful. "New ones would need to written up and signed. I doubt that you could get the dwarves, the Varden, and the elves to come to an agreement before the end of the next century."
Rose thought for a moment, and felt Thorn's mind press against her own in interest but he said nothing. "All agreed on aligning with the Varden before a hundred years passed. I do not see how this is much different, and it would have been preferred that we use route. We can make them be something of use," she said quietly. "If we are to assist the Varden and their allies, it will be because we wish to, not because of an enforced obligation. As it stands neither Thorn nor myself will fight for their cause, and I do not trust them."
There was a beat of silence.
"Everyone agreed because once the Galbatorix is defeated that the Varden will be disbanded. The purpose is to dethrone the tyrant and help set up groundwork for the next generation and nothing more. A contract with Dragon Riders would be much more complicated." Brom told her and paused, scratching his beard. "Tell me, what are your thoughts behind this?"
Rose glanced at Arya, who had seemed to settle herself firmly inside the room, and met her eyes briefly before sighing in resignation. "The Varden have given me no reason to believe that their dispute with the King is just. I have not forgotten that, until a few months ago, there was a price of my head for simply existing and that I spent my life being hunted down by their men," she said and began to feel old fears and anger rise within her. "What will happen when the tides change and Thorn and I are no longer of use? Will they believe us too powerful and too much of a threat to allow us to continue living? Will we, not just myself but Eragon and whomever the last egg hatches for, be slain due to prejudices brought on by the king? A person's gratitude fades away quickly, and when that happens, for surely it will, what is there to ensure that betrayal shan't take place?"
"We will speak more of this when Eragon is awake and well," Brom said after a long pause as he considered her. "I think you hold a worthy claim. It might not be possible to have something agreed on within the next moon cycles but if every party can agree to something it might help but by how much, I can't say."
Rose nodded but said nothing else, not wanting to say something she might later regret. It had occurred to her then that the Varden knew of her existence in the capital for many years and yet, never saw it fit to tell Selena, sending instead assassins. And she thought that the Varden's tactics might be different yet it made them no better than Galbatorix. She stood, trembling and hot faced, and excusing herself she hurried to the doorway, knocking over a basket. As she squeezed between Saphira, she felt Thorn press against their mindlink worriedly, and said to him, I don't want to be here. Can we go anywhere else, please, so long as it's not here?
Thorn flew her to the cave they shared in the dragonhold which was harder to get to, now that the Isidar Mithrim had been destroyed in battle. The dragon had to dive in as sharp, odd angle to get and landed clumsily, nearly jarring her from his back. When he stilled, Rose sled down and began to unburden the dragon from her personal bags and the saddle. He stood studying her with a single ruby eye, his head tilted to the side. The Egg-Slayer had wounded many, he said gently after a time, much of it is a mortal wound that still has yet to be felt. There will be more still if he isn't stopped. No one knows what will happen with Eragon. I have talked with Saphira, and his injuries are grave. Thorn grumbled from somewhere deep within his chest. There are other ways, as you pointed out that we can ally ourselves to ensure the downfall of the false king where you will have more freedom to choose who and how you fight. You have thought long on what you've said today and it shows. I am pleased but I worry that it came from a place of fear.
Rose stilled and, putting aside the clothing she was refolding, she met his gaze. There are times, where fear can teach us caution. And I am petrified, Thorn, I did not wish for any of this but I'm finding myself between a rock and a hard place. I see no other alternative, she said, and Thorn blew smoke from his nostrils. Even so, I thank you for your complaint. It was not lightly given.
The dragon puffed up his chest but said nothing more, and Rose returned to sorting through her old clothing. She found the dress she had worn during her flight from the capital and pulled it out, intending to give it a different home, when she heard something clatter against the stone flooring. Puzzled, she set the gown aside and picked up a thin, tattered scroll, and looked it over. Rose had no memory of having it on her when she fled Urû'baen, and wondered how it had ended up in the pocket that had been sown between her skirts. Feeling the dragon's curiosity, she told him, Tis only symbols I had found carved into a tree when I was younger. I was convinced that they held the answers I sought after I met with the King and searched nearly every book and scroll for their meaning. It was fruitless and I've never found their meaning however I did lose a lot of sleep and learned a great deal about how one might find the timber wolves of the north and how they lived their life.
Someone probably knows what it means, Thorn stated. You could ask.
Not anytime soon, said Rose, falling onto the mattress gracelessly. She turned onto her side and made a face at him in the dim light before untying her boot. I fear that I may have made a fool of myself today when I left and I do not wish to face anyone as of yet.
That is no different than any other moment, he teased, drumming the ground with his tail.
When Rose pulled her boot off from her foot, she tossed it at him and listened, satisfied, as it bounced off his bulk and onto the ground. She threw her other boot at him as well, for good measure, but it missed, hitting the wall behind the dragon and falling unceremoniously to the ground.
They remained in the dragonhold for the remainder of day and into the night. No one could reach them unless Saphira saw it fit to assist, and Rose was certain that the dragon would refuse to leave Eragon's side. That night she wished to be alone and to speak to no one.
She didn't know all that had happened during the battle. The damage within Tronjheim told its own mournful tale, and if one was quiet enough it was easy to see and to be heard. The battle within the mountain marked a great shift, and Rose wasn't completely certain what it meant and this worried her. It seemed to her as if the King had decided that the Varden was a threat worth of caution, and his ultimatum was that they must be demolished for their prudence, like one might squish an insect with their foot. The urgals were supposed to be the force that brought him the victory he desired, and now, it was unknown what he would do next. And from the warning Brom had given, it seemed to her that was likely that the powers within the Varden, and their allies knew this as well, were soon going to make their own grab for power however they saw fit.
Rose thought on this as she continued to clean up her bags and repack the items that were placed around when she had first arrived. Now that the Star Rose, which had been the flooring of the dragonhold, was destroyed she thought that it was likely she would need a new place to sleep. When she finished packing it was late evening, and not wanting to be around anyone at that time, she picked at the meat pastries, she had avoided in the valley, and ate them before falling asleep.
Rose still needed to find Ajihad to give him the scroll that Vers sent with her before leaving Kealii Valley. She woke early that next morning, and pulled on a hood over her jerkin, before waking Thorn. He rumbled lightly at her, he had been enjoying his sleep, but agreed to take her down to the city below. They landed away from the pile of shattered crystal, and she pulled her hood over her head and with a promise to be back soon, she headed to the Varden leader's office. She found his just outside his office, wearing a mixture of leather and metal armor, his hand covering his eyes. He looked up, stiffening, as she neared and Rose pulled down the hood to show her face and greet him before giving him the report.
"How were things in the valley?" he asked, not looking at the parchment before placing it in a small satchel. "I don't expect that much had happened."
Rose frowned and told him of his daughter and of the children who had vanished in their search for her. Worry coiled within her as the tale continued and she felt again the concern she had about how Ajihad might take this news but to her surprise the man merely shook his head and said, "I don't expect that you would find Nasuada in the Beors. Against my orders, she decided to defend Tronjheim with the archers. I apologize for the trouble my daughter has caused you. I'm concerned that those boys went missing. I'll have to see if I'm able to find enough men to volunteer for a search party." He reached into his bag and took out the note, reading it over quickly. "Do you have an update on Eragon?"
"No update," she said. "As far I know, there's been no change."
Ajihad nodded, his face grave, and having no more to say, he wished her a good morning and went into his office. When the door clicked shut behind him, she returned down the hallway and met Thorn in the same place he had landed before.
In the late hours of midday that day, Eragon awoke. The news came from Saphira through Thorn to Rose, who stood in the entrance of the cave Eragon had shared with Saphira, tying his bags onto the dragon's saddle. Her fingers slipped when the dragon told her, and she struggled to tie on the bag securely in her haste.
Eragon had less bags than she, as his belongings were fewer. Beyond his clothing, Rose found a few stones he had collected over his travels, a wooden handled knife, and a single wooden carving of a toad but nothing else. Everything fit into a single leather bag. She found herself wondering again at the life he must have lived before and what her brother was like as a child, and then she thought of his anger before she had left for Kealii Valley. Apprehension coiled in her belly as she finished her knot and clambered onto Thorn.
When Rose got to the Healing Halls, she found Saphira laying contently in the hallway, her body too big to fit through the doorway. Her head snaked out of the room as they walked up down the hallway and looked at them from the side, a single blue eye gleaming. Rose smiled at her in greeting, and peeked her head into the doorway.
Brom and Eragon were talking in hush tones, and both looked up when she entered. Eragon stiffened and she held up his bag for him to see. "I'm glad to see you awake," she said coming to his bedside. "I thought that you may wish to change out your soiled clothing so I brought a peace offering."
Eragon blinked at her, and then smiled weakly. "Thank you," he said, his voice scratchy, taking the bag and digging through it, unraveling the careful folding she had done. She scowled at him. "I didn't think that everything could fit in here."
"Eragon was sharing with me something you and Thorn should hear as well," Brom said without glancing up.
Eragon nodded and, stumbling over the words slightly, told them of a nightmare where there was no way out of, it choked the air around him, and he felt nothing but the memories he shared from the Shades life, and how he had lost himself in a place that was in-between before he heard had a vision of valley overlooking a cliff, and a silvery figure who beckoned him. "The Mourning Sage," he said taking a long drink from his cup. "He said that we needed to see him, that it wasn't safe until we did, and to only tell you and Rose. It sounded urgent but I don't know who he is or where to find him."
Brom ran his hands over his face and sighed. "I've kept you long enough, it seems. We'll talk more about it after you rest," he said, standing up and walking toward the door as if in a daze. "Rose, don't keep him awake too long."
She watched him leave, and muttered, "He knows more than he's letting on. What did this voice say he was called?"
"Osthato Chetowä, The Mourning Sage, and, Togira Ikonoka, The Cripple Who is Whole," Eragon replied with a yawn. "How was the valley?"
"It was uneventful," she replied. "I think that we have been locked up within Tronjheim far too long. The sunshine and fresh air were a boon."
"Its good that you enjoyed it but we could have used your help during the battle." He paused and took another long drank of water. "You still have the egg," he observed, nodding at the bag between them.
She nodded. "After you rest, I would like to hear more about what happened but I need talk with you. I know that you've only just awoken but it's urgent," she said hurriedly, glancing at the doorway to the dragons. "Its about forming a proper alliance. Something that can hold everyone accountable now and in the future. Eragon, I'm worried what grabs of power are about to take place. At some point in time there were treaties written between the Dragon Riders and others, and they could be a good basis if found. They were agreed upon before and it's likely that they'll just need to be revised. Our world does not need more blood spilt needlessly and that may happen if something isn't agreed on as a whole."
"Galbatorix wouldn't agree to anything," Eragon pointed out.
"No, he would not. I was speaking of an alliance between the Varden, dwarves, elves, the Dragons and Riders, and whatever allies they might have. If there were only one Rider and dragon perhaps things would be different and they could simply swear to the Varden's cause and all would be squared away. However, there may very well could be three of us before this year is over, and if we are not unified, I believe that, we will have not true chance of surviving what is to come," she said, placing the bag with the dragon egg onto his lap. He looked between the egg and her, before settling deeper into his pillows. His face was pale, and he ran a hand through his hair with a grimace. "I will be honest with you, I'm not a warrior or a solider or a hero and quite frankly, Eragon, I do not believe that I can ever pretend to be but I do have to ability to do something useful. My bond with Thorn has put me in a position where I can make a difference whether I want it or not, and this is something I know I can be useful at."
Eragon looked up at her, gauging her face before closing his eyes for a moment. "Why are you talking to me about this?" he asked. "It seems like something you would just go ahead and do, no matter how I felt about it."
"I need you and Saphira," she said simply. "We cannot afford to be divided any longer, Eragon. There's a reason the Rider's have fallen into legend and myth, and I cannot say that I know what for certain what caused it, nor do I believe that either or both of us can do what our forefathers were not able to. Yet, what I do know is that if we continue having a go at each other like dogs fighting for a bone than we will get nowhere."
After a time, Eragon nodded. "We'd like to hear more of what your idea is" -he yawned- "after I've rested and am functioning. But I disagree with you," he said blandly, meeting her eyes. "I believe that we can do what the Riders before us could not."
Notes:
And here ends the first book- its bittersweet. I'll continue to edit the last two chapters and fatten them up as I begin to get back into writing but I doubt anyone wants to wait another two years for me to get back into the grove so this is it for now.
I'll be continuing this tale in a new story, those who want to continue reading: be on the lookout for that! It should be up within the next month or so; I've almost finished outlining the first two chapters but I need to reread Eldest to make sure I'm on the right track. Edit: Sequel is now up!A huge thank you, to those who have continued to share their support for this story over the last nine years.
See you soon in the next part! Let me know what your thoughts!
Pages Navigation
dragonriderofold on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Jun 2023 03:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Jun 2023 04:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Jun 2023 05:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Jun 2023 07:49PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 28 Jun 2023 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 4 Wed 28 Jun 2023 07:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 4 Wed 28 Jun 2023 07:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 5 Thu 29 Jun 2023 05:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 5 Thu 29 Jun 2023 06:09PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 29 Jun 2023 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 6 Thu 29 Jun 2023 07:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 7 Sat 01 Jul 2023 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 8 Sat 01 Jul 2023 06:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 8 Sun 02 Jul 2023 12:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 8 Sun 02 Jul 2023 07:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 8 Sun 02 Jul 2023 12:31PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 02 Jul 2023 12:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 8 Tue 04 Jul 2023 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 8 Tue 04 Jul 2023 06:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 9 Sat 01 Jul 2023 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 10 Sun 02 Jul 2023 03:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 11 Mon 03 Jul 2023 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 12 Tue 04 Jul 2023 08:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 13 Wed 05 Jul 2023 06:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 15 Thu 06 Jul 2023 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 16 Fri 07 Jul 2023 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 19 Sat 08 Jul 2023 08:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 19 Sat 08 Jul 2023 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 19 Sun 09 Jul 2023 10:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 20 Sun 09 Jul 2023 12:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 21 Wed 12 Jul 2023 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 22 Fri 14 Jul 2023 04:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 22 Fri 14 Jul 2023 11:23PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 15 Jul 2023 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 22 Sat 15 Jul 2023 05:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
maireh on Chapter 22 Sat 15 Jul 2023 05:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 22 Sat 15 Jul 2023 04:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
dragonriderofold on Chapter 24 Sat 15 Jul 2023 05:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation